Chapters The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Author's Note
New chapter enjoy!
Entry 2: New Guests
It was an hour, and the villagers were gathered at the front gate hesitant to go past the threshold.
“Should we go in?”
“I dont know.”
“We shouldn't have come here.”
Then the large metal golem that Silver streak spoke about, began coming towards the ponies holding a large metal tray, and whatever he had smelled very good. “I thought the foals might like something good to eat.” He said as he knelt down and held out the tray, showing a bunch of stuffed cookies.
The foals started jumping and running around excitedly, as they didnt even think twice about eating, and while the parents were hesitant at first they started joining one after the other.
“Mmmmm!”
“Sooo goood!”
“Yum!”
“I’m glad you like them” he said.
“Thank you for saving us.” Said an elder.
“You are not saved until you vow your loyalty to me, you may not enter until you have done so.” He said.
The elder looked to the others, all of which looked exhausted and hungry. “We accept your terms Lord….” He said.
-Soundblaster POV-
“I am Soundblaster.” I told him.
“Lord Soundblaster, we vow to serve you till the end of our days.” Said the elder then he bowed, as did the rest of the ponies.
“You have proven your loyalty, now you may enter into this new town I have made for you.” I said as I got up and gestured to the town I had built.
“Amazing.” Said one of the villagers, and the others said similar things as they looked in amazement.
“You may enter and decide where to live, and tomorrow we can decide job placement.” I said.
“As you wish my lord.” The elder said.
I began walking into the town and led the ponies around, showing them the houses and shops where they could live. After giving them the tour, they decided amongst themselves where they would live, and dispersed with what little belongings they carried with them.
As soon as all the ponies had found a place to live I headed to my fortress, however I was stopped by the elder calling out to me.
“We are sorry to take up your time like this if our village hadn't burned down, we wouldn't be bothering you.” He said.
“It’s fine, I just hope you all can enjoy it here.” I said.
“We will, my lord.” He said.
“Good.” I said as I left and went into my fortress. After I entered, I headed down the steps into the lab and went over to meet with Rufus and Ultron.
“Have you removed the circuitry for the Capsule Corp technology?” I asked.
“Yes we did, but may I ask why? Aren’t we going to move on to the next place when things go bad?” Said Rufus.
“No, we will not be leaving this world, with the CC technology removed, the lab and hangar are here for good, this also disables the fourth dimensional space it occupied, so now, if one were to dig down here, they’d end up actually being in here. If the fourth dimensional technology were active they’d never be able to enter, it’d be as if it doesn’t exist. However, since it was disabled it’s actually physically here, occupying the space.” I explained.
“Very interesting, can you tell me what our other project is?” Asked Ultron.
“Pym particles.” I told him. Then brought out a tube with a sample of Pym Particle serum. I gave it to Rufus and he adjusted his glasses and took a look at the fluid within.
“We might be able to work on reproducing it, what do you think Ultron?” Asked Rufus.
“Hmm, maybe, but what are we going to use it for?” He asked.
“I will be using it, I want to be able to grow or shrink at will. It will be useful in the long run.” I said.
“I suppose that makes sense.” Said Ultron.
“Let’s get to work!” Said Rufus.
I transformed and jumped onto the platform they were standing on. “Have either of you seen my darksabers?” I asked.
“Here.” Said Ultron as he handed them to me.
“Thanks.” I said.
I went over to a desk and pulled open a few drawers and began pulling out a few Lightsaber parts, particularly inquisitor lightsaber parts. I took apart my darksabers and began putting the parts together. After I finished I had two lightsabers made, I pushed the button on one and caused the blades to come out and admired my handiwork.
“Behold! The inquisitor darksabers!” I said as the blades began spinning.
“Most impressive!” Said Rufus.
“Indeed.” Said Ultron.
“Ok now that I have these babies” I said as I began to take a few practice swings. “I can attack and defend!” I said. “Plus with the added guard on the hilt, that flaw of being able to break it from inside the ring is now gone.” I said as the ring made a black dome that covered the vulnerable spot. “And with this, I can use them like a saw.” I said as the blade receded into the hilt, then the darksaber plasma began lighting up around the outer ring, creating a sawblade.
“Now that is interesting!” Said Ultron.
“Agreed, now, Rob we need to get working on the Pym particles.” Said Rufus.
“Oh, right, lemme help with that.” I said as I put the darksabers away.
—Later—
After a few hours of working on the Pym particles we finally figured out how to make more and integrate them with my energon.
“Ok, that should be it, let’s test it out.” I said as I went down to the shatterdome. I transformed to robot mode and set the size for one hundred feet. In less than a second I grew to a hundred feet tall. “Selected size Accomplished. Beginning shrinkege.” I said then shrunk down to the size of an ant. “Shrink successful.” I said.
After testing out different sizes, I went back to my normal size of 26 ft. I transformed back to human and went back up to the lab. “Ok, it works, anything else we need to do?” I asked.
“Hmmmmmmm…… nope that should be everything.” Said Rufus.
“Alright then… I’ll just go up, WAIT!” I began. “Have you made krillitane oil?” I asked.
“Multiple barrels have been made.” Said Ultron.
“Good. Have them brought up to my throne room. I’ll be giving them the oil in small portion jars.” I said.
“Clever! Then they should slowly start to get more intelligent.” Said Ultron.
“Exactamundo!” I said with a chuckle.
After heading back up to my throne room I transformed to robot mode and sat on my throne. “Jasmine!” I called out.
It took only a minute for her to arrive. “Yes?” She asked.
“Change to pony form, we can’t have these ponies knowing all our secrets.” I told her.
She nodded before she changed into a dark purple unicorn mare with a long flowing neon pink mane and tail, and a lust symbol for a cutiemark. “This good?” She asked.
“Adorable!” I said. “Go find the pony elder and lead him here, we shall begin having court immediately.” I told her.
“Of course.” She said, then began to leave the throne room.
“Wait, put a little more junk in the trunk.” I said. Then her plot and flanks suddenly got a little bigger just before she left. “I hate seeing her go… but I love watching her leave.” I said.
She eventually returned with the elder and said. “I have brought him as you asked.” She said.
“Thank you Jasmine.” I said as she came over and sat at the foot of my throne. “Now let’s get down to business….”
“What do you need?” Asked the elder.
“That is the wrong question. The real question is what do YOU need?” I asked him.
“What do you mean?” He asked.
“As of now we are having court, a time of the day where I listen to the ponies’ problems, so is there anything I can do for you and the other ponies?” I explained.
“No, I haven't heard anything from the others.” He told me.
“There has to be something missing here.” I said.
“How about music?” He asked.
“Perfect! Have you ponies by any chance tried vocals?” I asked.
“Yes.” He said.
“Excellent. Here are a few songs from where I come from.” I said as I pulled out a large pile of scrolls and gave them to the elder.
“Thank you lord Soundblaster.” He said.
“Those scrolls also show which instruments are used for each part.” I said.
“Thank you again.” He said as he took the scrolls, and left.
“Now what to do, what to do, with you?” I mused as I looked down at Jasmine.
“Hmm what's the matter?” She asked, then yelped as I picked her up and put her on my lap.
I gently began petting her. “So cute.” I said with a smile emoji on my visor.
“Thank you.” She said.
“Now, let’s get some rest. I’m going to shut down for a bit. Wake me if someone need me.” I said.
“Alright.” She said with a smile.
After that I shut myself down.
—Jasmine POV—
“Well, it looks like I'm on my own.” I said as I got out of Rob’s lap, and the first order of business was seeing how the ponies were settling. I exited the tower, and walked casually through the little town that Rob made to see nothing was out of the norm, the children were playing and everyone had settled into their new homes nicely. though some did seem lost in this new environment but that is to be expected.
“Seems everypony is safe and happy.” I said then went back to my room in the fortress.
—Later: One Week After Discord’s Petrification—
I began “waking up” and looked down to see Jasmine sitting in my lap and talking with the elder. I went through my records and found I’ve been out for longer than I would have liked.
“Oh you’re finally awake.” Jasmine said.
“Why wasn’t I awakened, I count a few months of missed time, I’m lucky I was able to record it all.” I said as I slammed my fist against the armrest, causing sparks to fly.
“We tried many times but you never woke up.” Jasmine told me.
“Hmm, it will take me a few minutes to process the information.” I said as I began going over my video files and audio files.
“Elder its best if you return at another time.” Jasmine said, and the elder nodded before he left. “And as for recent events I’ll fill you in, a week ago the draconequus known as discord was sealed away by Celestia and Luna, and they have started to build the foundations for Equestria but it has been slow, many ponies still resent the other races, but they are managing with what they have. As for things here, everything has been quiet and peaceful.” She explained.
“Excellent!” I said, tenting my fingers and having a video of Mr. Burns on my visor.
“So what do we do now?” She asked.
“What else? We send a message to the princess, if this is going to be a proper kingdom, we will need income, and the way to get income is to establish trade.” I said. “Bring in a messenger, we have a letter to write. I’m going to invite the princesses here!” I said.
“If that is what you wish.” Said Jasmine and she left to get the messenger, then brought him along with several pieces of parchment.
“Alright take a message.” I said.
—Later In The Castle Of The Two Sisters—
Luna was sitting in her room until Celestia came in saying. “Sister a messenger has arrived.”
“Who was it sent to?” Luna asked curiously.
“Both of us.” She said as she showed Luna the letter
Dear princesses Celestia and Luna, I send you this message as an invitation to my small kingdom. I had a few ponies who came to me when their village burned down and I’ve been caring for them ever since. I would like to negotiate on establishing trade so I may continue to care for them. I will have my messenger wait just outside the walls for your reply.
-your possible new friend
Lord Soundblaster
“This is odd, I don’t recognize this crest.” Said Luna.
“Neither do I sister.” Celestia said.
“Should we see who this Lord Soundblaster is, perhaps we could benefit from meeting with them?” Said Luna.
“Maybe, but we should still be cautious sister, we know nothing about him.” Celestia warned.
“Then shall we bring the elements?” Luna asked.
“Yes, we must have them in case we need them.” Celestia said.
“Agreed.” Said Luna.
“We shall depart tomorrow for now. I shall tell the messenger that we accept his invitation.” Celestia said.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 3: A Royal Meeting and a nine-tailed Fox
Author's Note
New chapter enjoy! This will be a crossover with a story by Harlock5399.
Entry 3: A Royal Meeting and a nine-tailed Fox
—The Next Day—
When Luna and I arrived at the wall of the city mentioned in the letter we saw an ominous fortress in the center, but we also saw smoke suggesting that ponies lived inside the wall. Then we saw there was an odd dark purple unicorn mare with a long flowing neon pink mane and tail, and an odd cutie mark waiting for us at the gate.
“Greetings Princesses, Welcome to Eureka.” She said respectfully.
“Hello, I am Princess Celestia, who might you be?” I asked.
“My name is Jasmine, I have been sent to escort you to the throne room.” She explained as she gestured inside.
“Please, lead the way.” I said, gesturing with a hoof.
She led us inside, and through a village all of the buildings were made of metal, with some kind of strange lights going up and around the sides like some sort of runes and every house looked relatively new, not even a year old, and the ponies looked as lively as the ponies back home, the foals ran through the village like the day know never end, and the adult went about their business as if nothing was wrong, but after making our way through the village, and into the giant fortress that was in the center. She then led us into a small room that suddenly started moving after she pressed something.
“Where are we going?” I asked.
“To the top floor so just relax.” Jasmine said, and after a minute we reached the top floor and the doors opened, and we walked into a massive throne room, and at the end was a giant throne with a metal statue sitting in it.
“So where is Lord Soundblaster?” Luna asked.
“I’m right here.”said an odd voice coming from the statue, scaring both ponies.
“You're a golem?” I asked.
“A golem is a simple construct. I AM SUPERIOR!” He said as he stood up.
“I'm sorry.” I said.
“It’s alright, a simple mistake, now let’s get down to business.” He said as he sat back down.
“Yes you wished to discuss trade.” I said and brought out the letter to refresh my memory.
“Correct, I have already spoken with the rest of the Species leaders, and they have agreed to begin trade with my small kingdom.” I said.
“What, when?” I asked.
“Well, you took a while to get here and when they arrived we talked and agreed to begin trade and to send me their smartest children, so they may enroll in school here, that way all species can co-exist and learn from each other. Then they left. Quite a few minutes ago in fact.” He explained.
“I see and you desire the same thing from us?” I asked.
“If this is to become an empire, I must establish a place where everyone is learning and living together towards a brighter future. This small kingdom is made of the same metals as me, and I have the ability to transform, and this town will transform and grow over time. Each year the buildings will grow and expand, eventually the buildings will be tall enough to touch the sky.” He said as he began reaching his “claws” towards the sky. “It will be a paradise for all to share.”
“That is a noble ambition.” I told him.
“I assume you thought I’d be a brute, or some kind of tyrant? Still that would not be an excuse to have these.” He said bringing up his closed hand and opening it to reveal the elements floating in his hand.
“How did you get those?” I asked terrified.
“The unicorn who brought you here took them without you noticing, and gave them to me.” He said. Then he waved his hand and the gems floated back into my saddlebags. “I have no fear of the elements, for you can’t use them on me.”
“W-What do you mean?” I asked.
“They will not work on me, the magic will just deflect and the energy will just go back to the source.” He said.
“That's not possible.” I told him.
“Even if you did manage to successfully use them on me, whatever you do to me happens to the rest of my kingdom and those within it.” He said.
“You monster!” Cried Luna.
“False! I’ve seen what true monsters look like, and they are nothing compared to me. You will know that more than any other pretty soon!” He countered, pointing a finger at Luna.
“What are you talking about?!” I yelled.
Just then a metal plate covered his featureless face. “If you don’t want to establish trade, then I suggest you leave.” He told us.
“We do want to establish trade.” I said.
Then the plate came off and he leaned back on his throne. “Very well…. Now, I can offer baked goods and technology, but what can you offer me in return?” He asked.
“We can adjust the sun and moon so crops are more plentiful.” Celestia suggested.
“That is of no use to me.” He said.
“How about a portion of the taxes?” Celstia said.
Before he could respond Jasmine came in. “Dinner is ready.” She said.
“Excellent! Come princesses, join us for dinner.” He said as Lord Soundblaster got up from his throne.
“Can you eat?” I asked.
Then he began to change shape, parts began shifting around limbs began changing, his whole body changed until he was a smaller creature, a pale white 7ft tall creature with powerful arms, chiseled jaw, green eyes, and long white hair that almost reached his waist.
“Oh, well I guess we can stay for a bit then.” I told him. I didn’t know why, but seeing this form he had…. I couldn’t explain it, but I felt slightly aroused by looking at him.
“Wonderful, come, what are we having tonight Jasmine?” He asked her.
“Manticore steak with a tossed salad.” She told me.
“Mmm! Sounds delicious…” He said with very little enthusiasm.
“Its what we got.” Jasmine said.
“You could have just got a pizza… you do know that, right?” He deadpanned.
“There are no pizza shops here remember.” Jasmine said.
“What's Pizza?” I asked.
“See, even they don't know what it is.” She said.
“Either that or it hasn’t been invented yet. Cuz I know they’ll have it eventually.” He said, getting both me and my sister confused. “Meh whatever, I’ll just make it from scratch.” He said, then began leading us out of the throne room.
He then led us to the dinning room where he asked us to wait. Then he pulls on one of the sconces and the whole wall lifts up into the ceiling. When the wall was gone there was a large beautiful kitchen filled with herbs, spices, pots, pans, knives, and everything a gourmet kitchen would have.
He then put on an apron and put his hair in a hairnet. “This might take a bit.” Jasmin told us so we just went to the dining room and had a seat.
Lord Soundblaster began getting to work in the kitchen, he took a few tomatoes and tossed them onto a cutting board, then his hand turned into a blade and he began chopping the tomatoes.
At the same time he took some dough and started throwing it in the air with tentacles that came out of his abdomen and he spun it while it was in the air before he caught it and repeated the process till it was nice and stretched.
“What's going on?” I asked.
“He’s showing off.” Said Jasmine.
It was at this time he began adding the tomatoes into a bowl and began mashing them up and adding a few ingredients and mixing them in.then he dropped the spun dough and put it onto the counter and began sprinkling spices onto it then he began putting on the tomato sauce and began spreading it out evenly. Then after it was spread he started putting multiple types of cheese on it.
“Well this is certainly an interesting dish.” Luna said.
At this he began adding a few toppings and then he put it into the wood burning oven.
“So I guess now we wait.” I said.
At this he took out a glowing green stone and put it in his palm and waved his hand over the pizza, then he reached in and brought it out and put on a pan and brought it to the table, fully cooked.
“Looks like you were wrong, sister.” Luna told me.
Then Lord Soundblaster put away the stone and his arm changed into a circular saw and began rolling it on the food and cutting it into triangle slices. “Ok, who wants a slice?” He asked.
“Me.” said Jasmine.
“I guess we will too.” Said Luna.
“The royal “we” or the normal “we”?” He asked.
“Normal.” Luna said.
“Just making sure.” He said, then gave us each a few slices. “bon appétit petits poneys!” He said as he sat down.
“Thank you.” I said.
“Now back to what we were talking about, I can offer you food..” He said as he gestured to the pizza. “And I can offer you technology. You know what I can offer, but what can you offer that I can’t do for myself with technology?” He asked.
“Like I said before we can offer you a portion of our collected taxes, i'm thinking 10 percent.” I told him.
He seemed to think this over. “Hmmm, that isn’t enough, how about some property in Equestria and other towns, property where I can build special shops, such as a few appliances stores and pizzerias, your sister definitely enjoys it.” He said as he looked at my sister who’s muzzle was completely covered in pizza sauce.
“That is acceptable.” I told him.
“I’ll also need young children with high intelligence, to fill my schools, in return for these I can also offer weaponry, non-lethal of course. And I can give free energy to everyone’s homes.” He said.
“Energy?” I asked.
He gave me an odd look but a look of realization struck him and he smacked himself on the head. “Of course, you don’t know what that is, and being able to try to explain it would only get you confused. Unfortunately I’m apparently going to have to just say that it can give light and multiple other things.” He said, trying desperately to help me understand.
“I am a little hesitant to grant this.” She told me.
“Believe me, if you grant this, you will be closer to understanding the mysteries of the universe, right now I have vehicles that can travel in space, in a few hundred years or so, we will be able to leave the planet and explore the stars, up close and personal!” He said as he held out his hands and showed an illusion of a starry night sky being held in his hands.
‘This is extraordinary, but I can't take this at face value.’ I thought as I contemplated this. ‘I will need to discuss this with the other rulers to see if what he has said is actually true or if he is trying to pull something on us.’ I took a deep breath, as I rubbed my head with my right forehoof and said.
“Is it alright if we have time to think about this?” I asked.
“No, you won’t have time to think. This is my only offer, either accept it now, or you’ll regret it.” He said. “Just take a leap of faith.”
“Alright, but I would like to visit them now and then to make sure they are well treated.” I insisted.
“That is acceptable, however, I’m going to need you to see me in my bedroom later so we may discuss the smaller details.” He said as he got his plate and put it in the sink.
“Alright but no funny business.” I told him.
“With a behind like that? That won’t be easy.” He said.
“Alright then, me and my Sister shall return home to discuss things and I shall return later.” I told him.
“Unfortunately you can’t, during the night the protective dome comes up and it prevents anyone from getting in or out, so you’re stuck here for the night.” He told us.
“Alright, can you take us to our room so we can spend the night?” I asked.
“Jasmine, can you lead the princesses to their room? I’m going to be on the roof checking a few things.” He said as he left.
“Alright.” Jasmine said as she led us out of the room.
—Soundblaster POV—
After I left Jasmine and the princesses I went up to the roof and set up the new observatory. I looked through the telescope and began using my memory to map out the night sky. “Hmm, won’t be long now until I’ve mapped out the route.” I muttered. I stayed up for a couple hours until I heard the sound of hooves approaching.
“Alright I'm here.” Celestia said as she approached.
“I’m glad you’re agreeing to my terms, I can have the paperwork ready in the morning at breakfast, I’ll be making bread pudding.” I told her, not looking away from the night sky.
“That's good, but don't we have details to discuss?” She said.
“Yes, I’d like to tell you who I am.” I told her.
“What do you mean?” Clestia asked, confused.
“You know me as Soundblaster, but in this form I go by the name, Rob.” I said.
“Rob, interesting name.” She said
“Yes. Yes it is Celestia.” I said.
“What else did you want to tell me?” Celestia asked.
“I came from the future, a few thousand years actually.” I said.
“What!?!” She said shocked.
“Yes. And I am going to go to bed now, I’ve done enough research for tonight.” I said.
“Good night.”She told me.
“Good night princess.” I said, then she went back to her room.
I followed her down and headed to my room, then my phone rang. I checked and saw it was Rufus. “Yeah?” Asked.
“Sir, it’s about your Kurama, she got herself vaporized by one of the lab’s security defense weapons.” He told me.
“You built an ED-209 didn’t you.” I deadpanned.
“……”
“I told you not to make those, their programming is always faulty, that, and they can’t use stairs.”
“I thought I would be able to fix the flaws.” He responded.
“It doesn’t matter, is there anything left of the fox?” I asked.
Little did I know, but Celestia heard my phone ring and hid behind a corner and was listening in to our conversation.
“I’m afraid not sir, the energy weapons I installed made all the remains disintegrate.” He said.
“Damn!” I said hitting the wall next to me, startling Celestia and making her flinch but kept listening. “Now how am I going to make another Nine tailed fox? I’d have to go to another world if I want to find another one!” Started shouting.
“I’m sorry sir.” He responded.
“You better get in the torture chamber Rufus, you need to learn that I don’t appreciate being undermined, you built a dangerous machine that can’t be controlled, on top of that you gave it energy weapons, Let Ultron know he’s going to have to punish you in the torture chamber.” I scolded.
“Alright sir.” He said.
‘What is going on here, I have never heard of a nine tailed fox before, and what is he making.’ Celestia thought.
“I’m very unhappy with you Rufus, your lab privileges are revoked, you won’t be allowed to use any modern technology for 3 months. And that’s after Ultron is finished using shock therapy.” I said then hung up. “Shit.” I grumbled and went to my room.
‘I should tell my sister about this.’ Celestia thought as she returned to her room as well.
—Celestia POV—
I returned to my room to see Luna preparing to go to sleep. “Sister.” I said, getting her attention.
“Yes, what is it Tia?” Luna asked.
“It seems there is much about this we don't know, even creatures we have never heard of, not only that, it seems they have powerful weapons here.” I told my sister, which worried her.
“What do we do?” She asked.
“Nothing, for now let's just observe the situation, now let's get some sleep, we have to go back home tomorrow.” I told Luna as I got into bed with her, and we went to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
I woke up, got dressed, and got ready for the day.
Then my phone began glowing and vibrating. “Oh no.” I groaned, then there was a bright flash.
After the flash, I looked around to see where I was. It appeared to be some form of dimension made of block-like structures.
“What the?! Where the fuck am I?” I exclaimed.
“In my time space, my own little dimension.” A voice said and I turned to see a man no older than 19, he looked about 6 foot, his skin was beige and his hair was black, nothing out of the norm except his eyes. His right eye was red and had a three tomoe pattern, and his left had a ripple pattern.
I then looked at his clothing to see he was wearing a stylish black kimono.
“That still doesn’t explain things.” I said.
“Well like you I'm a Displaced, but I don’t really want to get any more attention than needed so I use this place as my hideout, this place is called the Kamui dimension.” He told me and from my scans I could detect two other lifeforms here.
“Who else is here?” I asked as I looked around to see there was a battle fought here a little bit ago.
“My friend Anko, as for the other one, well I didn't really get the chance to ask for her name.” He explained as he looked around as well.
“Who are you?” I asked, my voice becoming like how I speak in robot mode.
“You may call me Daniel or Kurama whichever you prefer.” He told me.
“Kurama? As in the nine tailed fox?” I asked, as I said that, nine reddish-orange tails sprouted behind him, as his hair grew as well and fox ears sprouted on top of his head then his hair changed to match his tails.
“Am I to assume this is your true form?” I asked.
“Well I believe I can also turn into a 300 meter tall fox but I haven't tried yet.” He told me.
“Well I would very much like to see that, and since you’re showing me yours I might as well show you mine.” I said then transformed to robot mode, making sure to transform slowly to give him a show.
“Alright but this might take a sec the transformation isn't exactly painless you know.” He told me. I didn’t respond and just stood there and watched. First his body was covered in a boiling red transparent almost liquid like aura, before it looked as though his skin was peeling off his body.
‘Hmm, interesting. ’ I thought to myself, then in an instant he changed, and the energy had become a dense cloak of energy that covered his entire body, and his tails had reduced to 4.
“Well not as bad as last time, give me a sec before I continue.” He panted.
“I can wait.” I said.
Then two more tails grew, and a skeleton formed on his spine beside his arms and legs and around his head.
“This is about as far as I went the first time.” he told me.
“Then push your limits.” I said.
“It's not that I can't, it's just the pain I assume I will be in once I reach 8 tails, then finally 9.” He told me.
“I’ll give you an advil, now keep going.” I said.
He took a deep breath as 2 more tails sprouted, and he started roaring in pain as he grew in size, as new muscles and bones were forced to grow and form, until he was a gigantic beast that roared at the heavens.
“ POWER-UP AND ENERGIZE!” I shouted as I pulled out a water cannon filled with painkillers and began spraying Kurama.
He managed to gather himself, and grow his last tail allowing him to grow skin and eventually fur.
“Damn that was horrible.” He said.
“How do you feel?” I asked.
“Far better now my healing factor has already gotten rid of the aches and pains, and my tailed beast chakra is fully released now.” He told me.
I transformed back to human form and shot a Pym particle disk from my wrist to shrink Kurama so he was closer to my size. “Exactly how long can you stay like this?” I asked.
He looked confused at how he was shrunk but he answered me. “As long as I want, this form takes no energy to maintain, it's just a pain to transform.” he told me.
“Would it be alright to pet you?” I asked.
“I don't care.” He told me.
I put my hand out and put it on his head and began feeling his fur. “Wow, you’re really soft!” I said as I began scratching him behind his ears. “Forgive me for this.” I said as a needle came out of my wrist like an AC hidden blade and went into his neck.
“What the fuck!” He yelled as he got away from me.
“Sorry, I needed a sample, besides if I told you I’d stick a needle in your neck, you’d tense up.” I explained.
“A sample for what?” he asked.
“Give me a few seconds.” I said. I held out my forearm and it opened up inside was flesh, muscle, wires and a few other things, then I spotted the vial full of blood. I took it out and held it up and placed a new vial in my arm to replace the one I removed. “I both love and hate being techno-organic, it’s freaky to know that there are wires and muscles and who knows what else is inside me.” I said as my forearm closed up.
“I can do stuff like that as well.” He told me then he pulled on his wrist, making it extend to expose small missiles.
“That… is gross.” I said pointing at him, then held up the vial with his blood. “I'm just going to see if I can make a female clone.” I said as I tossed the vial into the sky and my eyes changed to red and black sclera and began glowing. In an explosion of glass, a female Kurama fell into my arms. “Wait! waitwaitwaitwaitwait, wait, holdup… I can’t believe I didn’t ask before…. what exactly was the purpose of you summoning me?” I asked, putting my Kurama down, and I gave her a pat on the head, then gave her a dog treat.
“I wanted to fight you but first return me to my original size.” He told me.
“I can’t, it wears off in a few minutes though.” I said. “So we might as well do something to pass the time.” I said.
“Well I can explain some of my powers if you want.” He told me.
“Sure.” I told him. Then, suddenly he grew back to his original size, and he didn't waste time in shifting to his human form.
“Well first I’ll explain my eyes, my right eye is called the sharingan. It is quite a useful power, and allows me to do many things, such as copying or reading one's movements just by looking at them, and also learn their fighting techniques by simply observing and using them for myself. There are other powers but that might take awhile to explain, so I wont go into it. My left eye is the rinnegan, it allows me to use the six paths of pain, but I am unsure if I can use any other techniques I have seen in the show, and one of those paths I mentioned is what allowed me to make missiles.” He said pointing at his eyes.
“Then there are chakra natures, there are about 5 nature transformations in total not counting yin, and yang. There is water, fire, earth, Lighting, and air, I can use all of them with relative ease, but there are Keki genki and keki tota which I am unsure about, Keki genkai is the combination of two elements to create a new power, and tota is three.” He explained.
“I already knew what sharingan was. I can do something similar.” I said.
“Yes but there is also the mangekyou sharingan which gives me all kinds of powers.” He told me, as shargingan changed multiple times before returning to the basic three tomoe pattern.
“Ok, but why did you summon me just to fight?” I asked.
“Look I need to know what my current limits are, the fight I just had was with the dragoness and she was far stranger and faster then those I had fought before, even stronger than Nightmare. At first I thought only Discord and the royal family would be a problem for me but now I realize there are more powerful people then I thought, and I need to know what I can and can't do at the moment.” he explained.
“Well….. I don’t have anything wrong with that, and afterwards could we go grab something to eat? I haven’t had breakfast yet.” I said.
“Sure.” He said.
—One Epic Battle Later—
“Anything else?” I asked.
“Well you could help me kill a certain kitsune who thought she was smart with hiring an assassin, then we can eat.” He said.
“Ok, but do we really have to kill her? Or do you just need her gone?” I asked.
“Well you can have her if you wish but I must punish her in some way, also you'll need to find a way to remove the slave crest on her.” He told me.
“Swee-wait, slave crest?” I asked.
“Yeah in this world there are papers with a crest and if you funnel energy into them the crest will disappear and reappear on whoever you have the paper on.” He explained, then pulled one out to show me.
“This fake ninja magic shit is hard to follow.” I groaned then transformed to robot mode and used pym particles to shrink to human size.
“Hey, I'm not the one that made this.” He told me then put it away. “So do we want to do this loud or silent?” He asked me.
“Silent.” I told him.
“Alright I'll transport us to an area near the building then.” He told me before putting a hand on my shoulder, and the next thing I knew we were in an alley, and he turned his attention to a building across the street.
I began scanning the building with x-rays and infrared and found about fifty or so thugs either standing guard or patrolling around. “I count approximately 50 humans and one fox.” I said quietly.
“Hmm strange because I see 53 energy signatures.” He told me confused.
“Odd, I’m not seeing any other lifeforms, perhaps some kind of machines are causing interference and making you see extra?” I asked.
“No but they most certainly aren't human either, perhaps some kind of golem because I see three with matching signatures.” He said, curiously scratching his head.
“That is not reassuring.” I said.
“Don't worry, it seems one of them is human so he must be the one controlling them, so get rid of him and the two fall to the ground lifelessly.” He told me, then looked at me. “So how do we want to go about this, cuz I got a few ideas.” He said.
“Explain.” I said.
He bent down, and I did the same, as a black rod came out of his palm, as he started to draw the layout of the building into the ground. “Alright here’s my idea, there are around 12 or so people on the first floor scattered around the place. With my abilities I can enter from anywhere without causing a sound, but you have to enter from either the front or back door, so I will go around back, and clear the back area for you to enter.” He said drawing a line to the back of the drawing. “Once in, it's a simple matter of quietly taking care of the rest of them.”
“How about a distraction?” I asked.
“What kind of distraction?” He asked.
“I have a question, if two philosophers were talking about the meaning of life and saw two elephants humping, would they continue their conversation or watch the elephants?” I asked.
“What?” He asked, so confused at what I said.
“They will watch the elephants, the ultimate distraction!” I said then thrust out my hand towards the front entrance and two elephants appeared and began humping.
“I am so confused,” he said.
I bopped him on the head and made him look away. “Let’s go, while they’re distracted.” I told him.
“Uhh ok.” he said.
“Now to the top floor.” He said as he led up there and into a room where Yuki was seething in rage. “You thought you were so smart hiring someone to kill me, but it didn't work.” Daniel told her with a grin.
I went to normal size as I transformed to my human form. And Daniel looked around as if analyzing the room. Then his eyes stopped when he saw a portion of a wall that looked like it was a lighter shade then the rest of the room. “Found you.” Then a giant red skeletal arm and hand appeared, then punching into the wall pulling out a wall along with two human shaped puppets the same size as an average man, within a second he killed the man and dropped all three of them to the ground.
“So do you want me to punish her or do you just want to take her?” Daniel asked as he took a step towards her but I stopped him from going any further, which got him to look at me.
“Unfortunately I can’t, not unless it’s her choice.” I said. “Well Yuki? What is your choice?” I asked as she looked at me.
“Just take me away from him. “ She told me.
“Alright, but you’ll have to prove your loyalty if you want protection.” I said.
“My body and soul are yours to do with as you wish, just please! get me away from him!” She begged, getting on her knees.
“In due time, first let’s get rid of that slave crest.” I said as I got close to her, and she opened her Kimono a bit, careful not to expose her nipples as the cloth slipped off her shoulders, her chest seemed a bit small, but I could fix that later. I hovered my hand over her chest and a crest appeared, it glowed as I started to deconstruct the magical matrix that made it function.
“How are you doing that, no one ha been able to dispel a slave crest on their own before.” Said Yuki, amazed.
“Dark Chaos magic has very few limitations, Now put this on and drink this.” I said as I gave her a collar and held out a vial filled with a special potion. She took the collar and put it on.
“What is that?” Yuki asked as she looked at the vial.
“It’s medicine, it’ll give you a little bit of a boost.” I said, and not seeing any other choice she started drinking it, then her ass and breasts grew larger, and she became more digitigrade and fell down to all fours.
“Oh and Kurama, you left your female clone back in the other place.” I said.
“Alright give me a sec.” He told me then his eye changed and he started to be sucked into it.
“Well that’s creepy. Now Yuki, you may call me master, or Lord Soundblaster.” I said.
“Is this normal for him m-master?” Yuki asked.
“Awe, you are so cute!” I said as I patted her on the head. “But to answer your question, I just met the guy a couple hours ago, so I have no idea.”
“Oh really.” She said.
“Yeah…so anything you wanna tell me? Like, do you have any special powers or anything?” I asked.
“All I can do is make fire.” She told me.
“That’s it?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She told me.
Then Daniel and Kurama appeared in a similar fashion to how he left.
“I would have assumed you would be able to shapeshift or something like that, we can probably fix that later. Oh Kurama! come here girl!” I said then the female Kurama came running up to me on all fours and jumped up and began licking my face.
“Master! I was so worried! I didn’t know where you went!” She said as she began nuzzling into my neck and wrapped her arms around me.
“I'm so sorry Kurama, I would have brought you along but your counterpart took me before I knew what was going on.” I told her. Then Yuki joined in the hug and held me tight and began nuzzling into my neck as well.
“Ok, Ninetails, let’s go get something to eat! I'm thinking we should go somewhere so we can get some Ramen!” I said.
“Yes but she can't come with us.” He told me, pointing at the female Kurama.
“Why not?” I asked.
“Some prophecy bullshit.” He told me with a tired expression.
“Ah. I see. You get why I called you ninetails right? Cuz ninetails is a Pokémon and you are a nine tailed fox?” I said.
“Yeah I know it is.” He told me with a sigh.
“Ok, but I can’t leave her alone, so what do I do with her?” I asked.
“I can put her under a genjutsu if you don't want her to move around.” He suggested.
“No, I wanted her to get something to eat, look how thin she is!” I said, gesturing to her ribs that were showing.
“Well I only have one cloak back in my dimension and I need it, not only that if anyone sees her tails, I would never hear the end of it.” he told me as he rubbed his temples.
“I have cloaks.” I said. My chest opened up and I reached inside and pulled out a few cloaks. Then I pulled out a samurai kimono and put it on and hooked my inquisitor darksabers at my hips. “Is this acceptable or does this come off as racist?” I asked as I did my hair up.
“It might be better not to have weapons, and what about her we can't let her tails show.” He asked, pointing at Kurama.
In a flash I was back in my t-shirt and pants. Then I had my Kurama put on a cute kimono and a cloak that hid her tails. I gave another cloak to Yuki and got out a floor length trench coat for myself and put it on.
Then from Daniel’s eye came a light grey cloak which he put on then hid his face with the hood.
“Alright let’s get some Ramen, Danny-boy.” I said, then the red skelton arm appeared again and gave me the middle finger before we left the building. And stopped at a little ramen shop.
“What will you have?” Asked the man behind the counter.
“Get me some barbecue and chili combo Ramen and some Sake and keep both coming.” I told the man.
“I’ll have some pork ramen, and some sake please.” Daniel said then the other two gave their orders, then after we got our orders, I found myself having a little difficulty with chopsticks, but I managed, but Daniel looked like he had been using them for years.
“This is some good ramen.” I said.
“Yeah it is, though I must say this is the first time I've had Sake” Daniel said.
“Mine too! Anyway, is there anything else I can help you with?” I asked.
“Can you give me anything to spar with?” He asked me.
“Would you fight a terminator?” I asked.
“Well as long as it does not have guns yeah, also would it be possible to make it mimic some of my abilities.” He said.
“Here.” I said then gave him a silver cylinder. “In there is your perfect sparring bot, twist from the top and the bottom, then toss it. The rest of the instructions are inside.” I said.
“Alright but is it fine if I tweak it just a bit, just if it needs some adjustment?” He asked.
“It’s yours now, do whatever! I don’t care.” I said as I took a sip of sake.
“Well with this I guess our contract is complete isn't it, or is that not what displaced people are supposed to say?” he asked.
“That’s fine.” I said as I held my foxes close. Then there was a flash and I was back in my bedroom.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Author's Note
Ok this will be a crossover with OPTIMUSPRIMEG1 ’s Frieza, The Benevolent Ruler Of Equestria! Wait What?
Now for those of you who have been reading this, I think I am going to stop doing the underlining for the monotone voice, so I’m just going to leave it all as normal text.
Sorry if this chapter is a bit long, I had a lot to get done.
Entry 4: Corruption
After washing up from being intimate with my new foxes, I made my way down to the kitchen. Everyone was already seated in the dining room including the princesses who mingled with Jasmine and a few of my pets. They seemed to enjoy the company, and I smiled as I went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.
“So princesses, how did you sleep?” I asked.
“We slept well, what about you?” Asked Clestia.
“A bit. And how did your talk with your sister go? And yes I knew you were hiding around the corner.” I said. She looked surprised and said nothing. I began working on making bread pudding and when I finished, I gave everyone a plate.
“Thank you.” Celestia and Luna said as they started eating.
I took a plate for myself and sat down. I looked over at Celestia and remembered something. “Oh! Princess, I have a few things I’d like to talk to you about.” I told her.
“What is it?” She asked with a curious look.
“I’ve been thinking of adding a few creatures to Equestria’s ecosystem.” I told her.
She looked at me seriously now. “What kind of creatures?” She asked.
“Nothing dangerous I assure you, I wanted to get your ok before I added them.” I told her.
“Alright, I just wanted to be sure.” She told me.
“The first creature I wanted to show you was this.” I said as I took a napkin and laid it on an empty plate then I took the napkin off, and on the plate was a small animal with a squirrel-like body and a fox-like head.
“What is that?” Celestia asked.
“This little thing is called a fox squirrel, relatively harmless and they can live in almost any environment, jungles, forests, basically anywhere with trees. And they can make really good pets too.” I said as the fox squirrel looked around then began exploring.
“Is that all?” She asked
“No. I have a few others, but I’d like to know what you think of this one.” I said as I put a few nuts on the table the fox squirrel came back over to me.
“I like it.” She said with a smile.
“So why do you want to introduce new creatures to this world?” Luna asked
“Because I know that the world can benefit from the creatures I add. However, I have a few creatures downstairs that may be too dangerous for the creatures of this world. Giant monsters, each extremely dangerous if agitated.” I said.
“Then why would you even consider letting them run loose?” Celestia asked.
“I don’t intend to let them loose, the fact you think I would even think of that is appalling!” I said.
“Then what's your plan?” Luna asked.
“My plan is to bring some wonder and whimsy into this world.” I said. “Which brings me to the second creature.” I said as I waved my hand, and
“Well it's certainly… interesting.” Luna said.
“What is it?” Celestia asked.
“This big softy is a catbus, it can serve as a mode of transportation between cities and towns and wherever else. Since this animal is not bound to only roads, it can travel across land, trees, and buildings.” I explained.
“What about water?” Asked Luna.
I gave her a look that meant “are you serious?” Then I looked at her sister. “It’s a large cat, cat’s don’t really like getting wet, some like water but still, no, the catbus is too big and heavy to float, it wouldn’t be able to swim, at least I don’t think so…. Anyway, these creatures I have shown you will eventually start showing up around Equestria, I just need your approval.” I said.
The two sisters looked at me for a moment, and then gave me a nod.
“Good, pretty soon the creatures will start showing up. Now let’s continue with breakfast.” I said. I was about to start eating my breakfast when an alarm sounded.
“Huh?…. I wonder what that’s about.” I muttered.
“What's that?” Luna asked, panicked.
“I don’t know…” I began then transformed. “But I’m going to find out.” I said in my normal monotone voice as I headed outside, to the town square where I saw the elder holding an injured colt in his arms.
“Elder what happened here?” I asked as I knelt to take a good look at the colt.
“I don't know, he and his parents disappeared after the fire. We assumed they were dead.” Said the elder as he attended to the colt's wounds. “We just found him like this outside the walls.” He explained just before the colt opened his eyes slowly.
“What happened?” I asked as the colt looked like he would pass out any moment now.
“Caribu…. Parents….dead.” was all that was audible before the colt's eyes rolled into the back of his head as he passed out.
“We need a doctor over here!” Shouted the elder, and from the forming crowd a stallion rushed over to him, and began dressing his wounds.
“Princesses, Caribou. Explain. Now!” I said as I looked to the princesses as a primal rage began to build up deep within me.
“They are a race that believes females are beneath them. They have even enslaved the females of their own race before praying on others, I never expected them to reach this far.” Explained Celestia.
“Slavery. Rape. Murder. Is this what kind of country you wish to run?!” I exclaimed as the anger continued to build.
“No, but I can't do anything either.” She told me. “Over the last few centuries like minded individuals, and kingdoms have joined them and they have grown into a world power, it takes the combined forces of many kingdoms to keep them from expanding.” Celestia explained.
“IF YOU CAN NOTHING TO STOP THEM THEN I SHALL!” I yelled as my anger finally burst as I stomped my foot to the ground.
“You’ll start a war!” Luna told me.
I transformed into my Dalek form and looked to Luna. “THIS IS NOT WAR, THIS IS PEST CONTROL!!!!! ” I shrieked, as I began elevating into the air, flew off, then blacked out, but not before I heard myself say something.EX-TER-MIN-ATE!!!! ”
—Jasmine POV—
I watched as Soundblaster flew off and began acting like a real Dalek. “This won't end well.” I said as I stepped back into the fortress with a sigh. I sat down in a chair before using my unicorn horn to focus my magic to levitate some papers. I needed to go through mostly just complaints and questions that were gathered from the townsfolk, but I had to go through it before Rob returned.
I took a deep breath before I sat down in a chair. I took a quick glance through the papers and just sat them down, tired of looking through them all day. I looked out the window to see the sun was slowly setting in the horizon as the cool night breeze started to roll in and flew through my mane. along with the cool air was the subtle scent of grass, and trees which relaxed me. Off in the distance I could see a dim red glow, along with a few flashes.
—Soundblaster POV—
“CALLING ALL DALEK! I REQUIRE ASSISTANCE IN THE EXTERMINATION OF THE CARIBOU RACE! ” I screeched. I was fully aware of everything that was happening, it was as if I was possessed. I continued to fire upon the caribou.
“REQUEST CONFIRMED, DALEKS SHALL ASSIST DALEK-SOUNDBLASTER IN MAXIMUM EXTERMINATION!!! ” I got as a response from the Daleks I kept underground.
In mere seconds hundreds of Daleks began joining me in the cleansing of the caribou filth. “THE DALEK SHALL BE VICTORIOUS! ” I cried. Every Dalek began destroying houses, burning buildings, killing everything they…. We saw, showing no mercy.
However, just before we kill more than half of the caribou, leaving less than half to survive. Then out of nowhere there was a bright flash and all The Daleks exploded. “REMOTE CONTROL SELF-DESTRUCTION SUCCESSFUL! CARIBOU SPECIES HAS BEEN CULLED TO MANAGEABLE POPULATION! RETURNING TO BASE!!!! ” I cried. I couldn’t believe what I’ve done, inside I was screaming ‘stop! Make it stop! No more!’ But my body wouldn’t follow my cries. Now I was headed back towards my kingdom, I was trying my hardest to gain back control but it was all in vain, I couldn’t do anything, for the first time in a long time, I felt powerless.
I was almost halfway home before I felt a familiar vibration, then there was a bright flash before everything went dark.
—Elsewhere—
With a flash, a strange object flew out from a portal and crashed nearby, sending smoke and dust everywhere.
“WHY HAVE I BEEN SUMMONED?! ” Came a loud staccato voice.
This caused a few Frieza Force grunts to back up a bit in shock and fear but Frieza stood his ground. “First a question, are you villain, hero or one of those neutral types of Displaced?” Frieza asked the voice.
“DALEKS HAVE NO CONCEPT OF GOOD OR EVIL! ” Came the voice, and after a few seconds a form came out of the smoke.
“Dalek eh? Last I remember, you were bad news. Too bad.” Frieza said as he pointed a finger at the Dalek, an annoyed look on his face. “I did hope that my first meeting with a Displaced wouldn’t be like this, but oh well.” then purple energy began to form at his fingertip while his Frieza Force aimed their hands at the Dalek, preparing to fire Ki blasts at it. “So if you’re pulling my leg right now, you better stop, cause I won’t hesitate to exterminate beings like you.”
“YOU ARE INFERIOR BEINGS, DALEKS ARE SUPERIOR, YOU WILL BE EXTERMINATED!!!!! ” It screamed, however a few parts of the Dalek were sparking in places. “EXTERMINATE!!!! ” It shrieked as it began firing its gun.
Many Frieza Force grunts easily dodged its shots while Frieza merely sighed in annoyance, the energy at his fingertip disappearing. “Great, he’s broken or something.” Frieza said before flying at the Dalek, dodging each of its shots.
When it fired at him again, he disappeared and reappeared behind it. “Pathetic.” he said before delivering a strong kick to its head, or what he presumes was its head, sending it tumbling across the ground. “Honestly, I never understood how those things can be dangerous.”
The Dalek began bursting with electricity, almost as if it was short circuiting. “MUST EXTERMINATE! ” It kept saying.
“Is that your favorite word or something? Cause honestly it’s getting really annoying.” Frieza said as he flew at the Dalek again, “Tell me, how many more hits will it take to shut you up?” he asked.
“EMERGENCY PROTOCOLS ENGAGED! BEGINNING REBOOT AND TRANSFORMATION!!!! ” It screamed.
“Reboot? Transformation?” Frieza asked as he stopped flying, watching the Dalek in curiosity. “If you’re gonna pull some Transformers shit then you better do it fast before I just say to hell with it and turn you to ash.”
Just then the Dalek began opening up, parts began shifting around until there was a large humanoid metal being laying on the ground.
“Kami damn it, you pulled some Transformers shit.” Frieza said as he flew over to the Dalek or whatever the hell it was. He looked at its face and saw one of those loading screens on its visor. “I am not gonna wait forever for this.” he then used his tail to hit the being on the head.
“SYSTEMS MALFUNCTION. ” It said in a more monotone voice, then turned its head towards Frieza. “Why am I looking at Frieza from dragonball?” It deadpanned, at least that’s just a guess, you couldn’t really tell.
“That’s because you are you, mechanical buffoon.” Frieza said, aiming a finger at its head. “Now, are we gonna have any more crazy Daleks? Or do I need to put a hole in your head?”
“I would love to see you try.” It said poking Frieza in the chest, then got up off the ground and stood up at a height of 26'2" ft.
“Oh trust me, I can.” Frieza said, not intimidated by its size while his Ki flares around him. “Now I ask again, and I really hate repeating myself, are you going to go crazy again?”
“I hope not. now, what was your purpose for summoning me?” It asked.
“Honestly, I just wished to talk to someone that isn’t one of my soldiers.” Frieza said,
Then all of a sudden a bright ball of light came out of the chest of the robot and it fell to the ground. Then the light began to change into an equine form and landed on the ground and standing there was a large pale white unicorn pony with green eyes and a pair of headphones as a cutie mark. He was as large as Celestia and seemed stronger than her too.
“Kami damn it, any more surprises you wish to just spring on me?!” Frieza asked in annoyance. “And pick a damn form and stay in it!”
“I didn’t do this!!!!” He said as he looked at his hooves. “This has never happened before!” He exclaimed.
Frieza merely growled while pinching the bridge of his nose, “Great, I had to summon a Displaced that is currently broken.”
“Who you calling busted, buster?!” Exclaimed the pony.
“You obviously.” Frieza said then looked at his forces. “Go back to your posts, I can handle it from here.”
“But lord Frieza-” a grunt began before being silenced by a stern look from the new ruler. “Y-yes sir.” the Frieza Force then flew or walked off back to their original posts.
“Ugh, this new… hindrance, will take some getting used to.” Said the pony.
“So, I believe some introductions are in order, now that you aren’t trying to kill me.” Frieza said, then gave a small bow. “I am Frieza, the newest ruler of Equestria and its citizens.”
“I am Soundblaster, but you can call me Rob, now what do we do?” Asked the pony.
“As I said, I just need somebody to talk to right now.” Frieza said as he began walking towards the castle. “It is about my recent rise in power.”
“Please tell me you didn’t do anything stupid like killing the princesses, that’s just asking for trouble.” Said Rob, having a bit of trouble walking.
Frieza merely chuckles. “I am not that kind of being Rob, I gave them a pardon the moment I took over and had it broadcasted to every pony settlement in Equestria. That includes the Mane Six as well in case you were wondering.”
“Yippee.” He deadpanned. “I have my own little kingdom in equestria, I named it Eureka, I planned to have it be the leading kingdom of science, technology, and medicine, I already made the cure to cancer.” Said Rob.
“Interesting choice Rob.” Frieza said as the two entered the castle. “For me, I have made a plan for the new age of Equestria, any foe that surfaces will be dealt with by me and my forces, instead of untrained civilians. Yes I know they’ve done a lot but they got lucky and had their friendship on their side. And their villains are stupid.”
“Not all of them, Discord, Tirek, Chrysalis, and Sombra are cunning, you shouldn’t underestimate any of them. That, and there may be a chance of Gen 1 villains, a slim chance, but the possibility still exists, and the earlier generations had a lot of villains.” Said Rob. “Then again you’ll also have to worry about the dragon ball characters that will inevitably show up.”
“Indeed. And the reason I said they were stupid is because they haven’t thought of removing one of the Mane Six to keep them from using the Elements, rendering them useless and making conquering this land much easier. It’s what I did, I basically removed one of the Elements from the Mane Six and that was it.” Frieza said as they walked through the halls of the castle. “So again, they got lucky when their villains were stupid.”
“Whatever.” Sighed Rob. “Wait! I should probably go grab my body, can’t let anyone try anything weird with it!” He said as his horn glowed and with a flash he was gone, a few seconds later he came back holding his body, only it was the size of an action figure. “I love having shrinking tech. It’s so useful!” He was about to put it somewhere then noticed he was basically naked and had no pockets then he frowned.
“Just grab a bag. And nobody would have messed with it in the first place.” Frieza said,
“As if you’re goons don’t do things without your knowledge, I’m not taking any chances.” Said Rob.
“Hmph, and people say I’m paranoid.” Frieza said with a chuckle. “Tell me, do you have any problems in your kingdom?”
“Hmm, not really, they all like me. I make sure they have food, make sure they’re safe, all in all I’m doing pretty good. I’ve already established trade with the princesses. And in a few hundred years, nightmare moon will return and I can separate her from Luna.” He said.
“I see.” Frieza said before sighing. “I ask this is because I feel like I might be a terrible ruler for the ponies. That no matter what I do, I might be seen as a monster who took over without warning.”
“That’s probably exactly how they see you.” Rob Deadpanned. “You should probably do something to change that. I have an idea, but it’s a little unorthodox, and it might get you out of your comfort zone.” He suggested.
“And what is it?” Frieza asked Rob, a bit curious to hear what his idea was.
Rob gestured to come closer with his hoof as he looked from one direction to another.
Frieza raised an eyebrow at that but shrugged and leaned in. “This must be big if you want to keep others from hearing it.” he said to Rob.
“Hush and come closer.” He said.
Frieza leaned in closer.
“Closer.” He said.
Frieza leaned in closer again. “You better tell me what it is right now before I just kick you like a football.” he said in annoyance.
“Here’s how to gain the public’s favor, first, stop being a dick, second, walk among them, help where help is needed, third, don’t be dick.” He said.
“I have not done anything to be a dick Rob.” Frieza said as rolled his eyes.
“No, I mean don’t act like a dick.” He said.
“Wasn’t planning to.” Frieza said, “Was that the big thing you were gonna tell me, just walk among them and help them? Cause I had already planned on doing those things.”
“Uhuh.” He said.
“What? Don’t believe me?” Frieza asked him,
“No.” He said.
“I am not like the real Frieza, yes I took over Equestria but it was a necessity. But I do not just kill everyone who annoys or angers me, nor do I commit mass genocide just because I’m afraid of a legend.” Frieza said, “I instead just wish to help the ponies, that is it.”
“Or because you have an inferiority complex due to you being short.” He taunted.
“Eh, so what?” Frieza said with a shrug of his shoulders. “I honestly don’t care what size I am, just if I am able to help others.”
“Whatever dude. Is there anything else we can do here?” He asked. “You know what, I’m just going to wander around, maybe find a bar, get drunk, get involved in a bar fight, possibly wake up a few hours later in bed with a girl, and after that I’ll probably do it all over again.” He said as he wandered off.
“Why do I feel like I need to keep an eye on him?” Frieza asked himself before sighing in annoyance. “Rather not risk it.” he said before following Rob.
“Morning sweetheart.” Came Rob’s voice from behind. Freiza turned around and found himself in bed with Rob. “Was it good for you too?” He asked as he chuckled.
Frieza lets out a shout as he fell out of the bed. “What the fuck did we do last night?! Why are we in the same bed!?” Frieza shouted.
“It was your idea, you said you wanted to experiment, and that experiment had chemistry.” He said with half lidded eyes.
“Oh dear Kami, just how much did I fucking drink?! Actually, why the hell did I drink?! I was supposed to make sure you don’t do anything stupid!” Frieza said angrily.
“Well you definitely did a terrible job of that!” He laughed.
Frieza growls angrily, his Ki flaring around him. “This. Is. Not. Funny.” he said,
“You’re right.” He said. “It’s hilarious!!! I can’t believe you fell for this! I was downing drinks all night but couldn’t get drunk! But you were, so I thought it’d be funny if you woke up in bed with a pony!……. Ah man! I should have had my head on the bed, so you could wake up to that, like in The Godfather! Oh well, opportunity missed. I’ll try that joke on someone else.” He said while laughing.
Frieza’s eye twitched as he glares at Rob before aiming a finger at him. “I so badly want to kill you, slowly and painfully.” he said with barely repressed rage.
“I literally can’t die, so even trying would be futile.” He said as he got up and stretched.
“You didn’t say you don’t feel pain, so that means it won’t be that futile.” Frieza said while crossing his arms.
“I also have a high tolerance for pain, so yes it would still be useless to try. I’m going to take a shower, I’m starting to get horse musk.” He said sniffing his pits then went into the bathroom.
“I’m going back to my castle, my soldiers are probably wondering where the hell I am.” Frieza said as he left the room, angrily grumbling to himself. “Damn….son of…fucking kill him….” he grumbled as he left the building before flying towards the castle.
When he returned to his castle, Zarbon and Dodoria were waiting for him. “Lord Frieza, it’s good to see you unharmed.” Dodoria said as he and Zarbon bowed a little.
“Yes yes yes, I’m back, let's just get on with business.” Frieza said impatiently as he entered the castle. “Any word from the Crystal Empire?”
“Yes my lord, the two royals have agreed to meet with you later on in the day.” Zarbon said and Frieza nodded. “They have expressed their displeasure of you taking over Equestria.”
“That is of no concern to me Zarbon, they can be angry with me all they want, I am Equestria’s newest ruler.” Frieza said as the three continued to walk through the halls, passing by some of his soldiers and servants that Frieza let stay in the castle to perform duties his Frieza Force was unable to do. “And what about you Dodoria?”
“I’ve been making sure the Ginyu Force is training the troops.” Dodoria said, “Why have an army when it can’t last long against one of these silly ponies?”
“Indeed.” Frieza said with a nod,
“Oh, and there have been several riots throughout the streets of Canterlot as well.” Zarbon said and Frieza scowled at the news.
“Typical, it hasn’t even been a day and there are already riots.” Frieza said as he shook his head in annoyance. “I swear, I better hear good news on how to make it to where these ponies won’t cause a riot!”
“I’ve got a crazy idea that could work.” Said Rob, seemingly showing up out of nowhere, making everyone jump in surprise.
“Kami damn it Rob! You nearly gave me a heart attack!” Frieza said in anger, glaring at the Displaced.
“I’ve been here the whole time. You seriously didn’t notice?” He asked.
“No! Can you not tell by our reaction?!” Dodoria asked Rob,
“It’s not my fault you don’t notice a giant white unicorn stallion.” He countered.
“Have you seen this place?! You can easily blend in with this place!” Dodoria shouted.
“Whatever, do you wanna hear my idea or not?” Asked Rob.
Frieza sighs in annoyance before nodding his head. “Yes, what is this idea of yours that you had to nearly give us heart attacks?”
“Well, a good way to get others to like you is to bring in some adorable animals, have a few petting zoos, if the children like you, then things will go a bit easier, hopefully. I can contribute a few adorable animals if you want.” He explained.
Frieza held his chin in thought, the idea was a bit silly but it was the only idea they had at the moment. Plus, he may know a few animals from other planets or from different lands on Equus the ponies haven’t explored yet. “Very well, we shall do this, petting zoo idea of yours Rob.” Frieza said.
“Excellent! Oh, how do you feel about pokemon?” He said.
“I used to play some of their games. I think they are pretty cool.” Frieza said,
“Great!” He said, then he closed his eyes and seemed to concentrate, then his form changed into a bright light again and then it changed to a human form. He was 7ft tall and looked similar to his pony form, only he was human. He kind of looked like he was from equestria girls.
He looked at his form and smiled. “Yes! I’m so glad that worked!” He said as he then began to stretch. “Ok, do you have any cloning tubes or anything that can pass as a mad scientist’s laboratory?” He asked.
“On my ship, you’ll find a suitable lab there.” Frieza said,
“Excellent! Let’s go!” He said as he pulled out a lab coat and put it on, then he put his original body in the top right pocket, then he put a pocket protector and pens in his top left pocket.
Frieza rolled his eyes before they all walked through the halls of the castle until they left the castle and entered the courtyard where Frieza's ship was. The group entered the ship and Frieza led them to their lab. “Here is the lab.” Frieza said to Rob.
“Great! Mew! Come on out!” He said as he took out a Pokéball, the pokeball opened up and out came mew.
“Hey there girl, let’s get to work, mewtwo! I’ll need your help too!” He said as he took out another Pokéball and out came another Pokémon.
“Ok girls, let’s get to work!” He said as both Pokémon gave a salute.
“Yes master!” They said.
“Mew and Mewtwo, interesting choice in helpers.” Frieza said as he looked at the two Pokemon.
“Mew has the DNA of every Pokémon, if I get a sample of that, I can launch a rocket into your atmosphere and after a few days, up to 876 species of Pokémon will start showing up, I’m talking about Pokémon from the first games and tv shows, to the more recent sword and shield games and shows, there will be sooo many Pokémon showing up, plus the gigantamax Pokémon are going to be awesome!” He explained.
“Maybe we should take it easy with that Rob, I don’t want there to be a sudden change in the ecosystem with all the Pokemon appearing.” Frieza said, while he would be glad that he can see the creatures from one of his favorite franchises, he knew that ponies would most likely freak out with the sudden appearance of new creatures.
“Don’t worry, they won’t show up immediately, they’ll start showing up over time, here, have this super extra deluxe essential handbook, it should help you keep track.” He said, handing Frieza a book.
Frieza looks over the book before looking at Rob. “And just how the hell are you gonna be able to create all these?” Asked Frieza.
“A combination of magic and science.” Said Rob as he began working with things in the lab, and after plucking some fur off of mew he put it into a beaker and began stirring. After a few seconds the fluid began glowing in a rainbow of colors. He poured the fluid into a vial and put a cap on it. “Ok, I’m finished, just put this into a rocket, watch the fireworks and then wait a few weeks.” He said holding up the vial.
“Tell me, will I have to worry about Legendaries?” Frieza asked him as he looked at the vial.
“They will be around, but they shouldn’t be any trouble, mythical Pokémon and others shouldn’t cause much trouble either, oh, keep an eye out for Zarude, they can be a handful, but they’ll keep to themselves. Now let’s light up the sky!” Said Rob, getting excited.
“Zaru-what?” Dodoria asked in confusion while Frieza looked in the book for the Pokemon.
“It’s not in the book. But if they release a new book, I’ll send it to you.” Said Rob.
“I see, well just give me notes on the Pokemon then, it’ll be much easier.” Frieza said,
“Zarude is a dark/grass type mythical Pokémon, It is known as the Rogue Monkey Pokémon, they live within dense forests, this Pokémon lives in a pack with others of its kind. It’s incredibly aggressive, and the other Pokémon of the forest fear it. Once the vines on Zarude’s body tear off, they become nutrients in the soil. This helps the plants of the forest grow.” He explained then he used his hands and made a holographic image of the Pokémon.
“However, I have a few epic-looking Pokémon I’ve been working on.” He explained.
“Oh? What exactly have you been working on?” Frieza asked, interested to know what Rob was working on.
“Godzilla-themed Pokémon.” He said with a grin.
“I’m sorry, what?!” Freiza asked in shock. “Godzilla as in king of the fucking monsters Godzilla?!”
“I have a Godzilla back home, she’s very sweet.” Said Rob.
“Seriously?! How the hell did you get Godzilla in your world?!” Frieza asked in shock, he didn’t expect Rob to have Godzilla in his world.
“I got some DNA and made a few female clones. I have a few other monsters too!” He said. “Ask me what I have.”
“I don’t want to, you’re probably gonna tell me you have nearly every one of the Kaiju from the Godzilla series or something.” Freiza said,
“Otachi, Godzilla, Cthulhu mythos, Zilla, Mothra, MUTO, SpaceGodzilla, Rodan, Destroyah, Ghidorah, Biollante, Gayos, Mechagodzilla, Kamacuras, Kumonga, Battra, Gigan, and Gamera, all of them females.” He said.
“Wait Mechagodzilla?” Frieza asked, “You mean to tell me you built something that was designed to fight Godzilla? Why?”
“Because I could, I also built the Obsidian Fury from Pacific Rim: Uprising.” He said. “So do you want the Godzilla Pokémon?”
“Look, as cool as that sounds, I don’t know if I can handle Kaiju-themed Pokemon. I am only just hearing about them, remember?” Frieza asked though he was actually interested in having a Godzilla-like Pokemon around.
“You know I can hear that right?” Said Rob.
“Hear what?” Freiza asked in confusion.
Rob’s eyes shifted from green to glowing red irises and black sclera. ‘Your thoughts’ Came Rob’s voice that seemed to echo in everyone’s heads.
“The hell?! Get out of my head!!” Dodoria shouted angrily while Zarbon chuckled a bit.
“I’m surprised that you were able to talk to Dodoria through his mind, considering how mindless he is.” Zarbon said and Dodoria glares at him.
Rob’s eyes shifted back to normal, then pulled out a glowing vial. “Here, this has the DNA of the Godzilla-themed Pokémon, I had planned to do it back home, but I thought you might enjoy having them, I have another vial back home.” He said as he held out the vial.
Frieza nodded his head as he took the vial. “Thank you, Rob.” Frieza said.
“Return!” He said as he held up his Pokéballs, with a red flash, both of his Pokémon went back into their Pokéballs. “Just launch the rainbow vial into the lower atmosphere with a rocket, toss the green vial into a pond or river or something.” He explained.
“Understood.” Frieza said as he nodded his head in understanding.
“Let’s get something to eat. I'm starving.” Said Rob as he shifted back to his pony form, still wearing the lab coat.
“Well, lunch is about to be served in a few minutes.” Zarbo said and Frieza smiled.
“Ah, good, I was starting to grow a bit hungry myself.” Freiza said as he pocketed the two vials away. A few minutes later, the group was in the royal dining hall where various plates of food were. “Ah, a feast fit for a king.”
“After we eat, is it alright if I use your lab and build a quantum computer?” Asked Rob.
“A quantum computer? Why do you need to build one?” Frieza asked him.
“You don’t know what that is, do you?” He deadpanned.
“Nope.” Frieza responded with a shake of his head.
“Then let’s leave it at that and I’ll build one after I get something to eat.” He said.
“Very well.” Frieza said as he began to eat a piece of steak with wine, while Rob was about to eat a much bigger piece of steak. However, he was having trouble with it since he was a pony.
“Having trouble there?” Dodoria asked with a snicker.
“Of course I’m having trouble, I’m in the body of a herbivore. I need canines.” Said Rob as he seemed to concentrate, after a few seconds he gained a few canines in his mouth. “Yes!” *floof* after the puff of smoke cleared, in Rob’s place was a wolf. “Oh..” he groaned.
“My my Rob, what big teeth you have.” Frieza said jokingly.
“Grrrrrr!” He growled.
“Oh please, I’m not scared of the Big Bad Wolf.” Frieza said with a chuckle as he took a sip of his wine.
“An average wolf’s bite force is 400 psi.” He deadpanned. “But I’m bigger and stronger than that, in fact I’m an OP, which means my bite could turn your hand into a stump.”
“Please, I’ve dealt with worse things than an angry wolf biting me.” Frieza said.
Rob grabbed Frieza’s wrist and bit down, then Frieza’s hand fell to the table. “Told you.” Said Rob.
“Well, that’s disarming.” Frieza said in pain, holding the bloody stump where his hand used to be.
“Hold still.” Said Rob as he got Frieza’s hand and put it back where it was. Rob put both paws on the hand and forearm as his eyes changed like last time. After a dull glow, he let go. “There.” He said as his eyes went back to normal.
Frieza moved his hand a bit, glad to see that it was healed. “Thank you, but did you really need to bite my hand off?” he asked him.
“Yes.” He stated, then began eating his steak with his bare paws.
“Ass.” Frieza said as he continued eating.
“Pussy.” He said back.
“Bitch.” Frieza said back.
“Now that’s offensive.” He said. “Let’s just eat, I’m still hungry, I feel like I haven’t eaten in years.”
“Well, you were a robot earlier remember?” Frieza said.
“Whatever, just get me some food.” He growled.
“Do you not see the buffet before you? Or has becoming a wolf hindered your eyesight?” Frieza said, gesturing to the large number of plates with food.
“I didn’t wanna seem greedy.” He said.
“Oh please, with this amount of food, you won’t seem greedy at all. Help yourself Rob.” Frieza said.
“Ok.” He said. Then with a blur of white all the food on the table disappeared. *BUUURRRP*
Everyone blinked in shock. “That’s not what I fucking meant you fucking mutt! Or better yet! You fucking pig!” Frieza shouted angrily.
“Keep in mind I have a good memory, and my robot form has a TV for a face, I can also use my chest too to show things, but back to the main topic, you don’t want me to show the ponies what kind of guy Frieza is, do you?” Rob asked. “Or are you more like Frost?” He asked.
“You literally ate everything at the table, including my food.” Frieza said with a deadpan look as he gestured to his empty plate.
Rob snapped his fingers and in a flash the table was piled high in multiple kinds of foods, more food than what was originally there. “Happy now you little baby?” He asked.
“Oh shut up.” Frieza said as he started to eat.
“Ok, now since I’m here, and since my terms of service requires it, shall we exchange items, or etcetera?” He asked.
“Exchange items eh? Well, what do you want from me?” Frieza asked him.
“Hmm, well, How about majin android 21?” He asked.
“Don’t have her.” Frieza said,
“I can see that, but if she is here in this universe, and I am asking for her, can I have her?” He asked.
“Well that depends, why do you want her?” Freiza asked him. “Plus, I am not even sure stuff from Dragon Ball is here, the only things I’ve encountered are my Frieza Force and nothing else.”
“Give me a few minutes.” Said Rob before his eyes turned white.
“What is he doing?” Dodoria asked and Frieza shrugged.
“No clue.” he said,
“I’m searching the universe. And I’ve just seen a few things I wish I hadn’t, and I think I need to bleach my eyes afterwards……… and I think I found her…. Among a few other things that you might wanna prepare for. For example, destroyer gods, supreme kai, and there’s also lord Zenos, with an “s”, plural, and….. a few other universes tied to this one.” He said as his eyes went back to normal.
“Oh joy.” Frieza said sarcastically.
“Ok, so she is here, but I can’t just have her alone, we’ll have to exchange more than that. Is there anything you would like? I have terminators, cybermen, Daleks, a few other things.” He asked.
“Eh, I guess I could use a ship I guess, my ships are good and all but I feel like they lack in certain areas.” Frieza said, “And question? Why do you want Android 21?”
“That’s my business. I have extra blueprints for a space battleship, here, it’s the yamato.” Said Rob, handing Frieza a rolled up blueprint.
“Hmm, interesting design.” Frieza said, “And that’s the only thing you want? Someone from my world? What if I may need them at some point?”
“You won’t, although I found something interesting about this world.” Said Rob.
“And what would that be exactly?” Frieza asked him.
“Dragon balls. Seven. Scattered all over the planet.” Said Rob.
“You mean the planet we are currently on right now?” Frieza asked him in surprise.
“No, on Mars. Yes, THIS planet! I can sense their power, it’s faint, but they’re here, somewhere.” Rob exclaimed.
“Hmm, how troubling.” Frieza said as he held his chin in thought.
“And I have a feeling the gods of this universe have started noticing the sudden spike in power coming from this world. My power. They just recently started watching. I’ve been blocking their prying eyes since we’ve been eating.” Said Rob.
“Kami damn it.” Frieza said as his head fell onto the table, “That last thing I need right now is Goku and Vegeta trying to investigate the power spike.”
“I’m not sensing them, I did look, but I haven’t found them.” He said.
“Ok, that is odd, that can mean a lot of things. Like one of them being am I in Equestria before those two were born or something else?” Frieza pondered, thinking he might have to see if planet Vegeta is around.
“Now since we’re discussing dragon balls, I want your Frieza Force to collect them all. I want to make at least two wishes, you can have the last one.” Said Rob as he shifted to his human form and tented his fingers.
“You do realize I have no means of finding those things? Looking for them could take months or even years considering the planet we are on.” Frieza said,
Rob reached into his lab coat and pulled out a dragon radar device. “This should help.” He said.
“Oh joy.” Frieza said as he looked at the radar.
“Have fun.” He said. “Ok, I’m going to get started on building a quantum computer.” He said as he got up and left.
Frieza looked at the radar before sighing and getting up. “Send word to my fastest soldiers, they are to go looking for the Dragon Balls and return them to me at once. But, if they so much as decide to use them, there will be consequences.” Frieza said to Zarbon and Dodoria, who both nodded as he handed them the radar then they both left. “If I had known I would get more of a headache from Rob than with running my new kingdom, I would have waited on summoning him. Requesting I just give him a living being to him even though I do not own said being and may need them later, getting the gods themselves attention, and asking to make two wishes with the Dragon Balls.”
Meanwhile, in Ponyville in Twilight's castle, everyone was sitting at the Cutie Map, discussing what should be done about Frieza and his army, or if anything should be done at all. “We need to find the Elements as soon as possible otherwise that Freezer jerk is gonna ruin everypony’s lives!” Rainbow Dash said angrily,
“I agree Dash, but we don’t know where that varmint hid the Elements. Plus, y’all saw how tough his goons were, not even Celestia and Luna could beat one of them.” Applejack said, making a good point, without the Elements they stand no chance against Frieza soldiers, and they have not even seen Frieza in battle so they have no idea what he is capable of.
“So what?! I say we just go there and hit him with everything we’ve got!!” Rainbow Dash said, slamming her hooves on the map.
“Rainbow Dash, I know you are upset that Frieza has taken over, we all are as well, but rushing in there like mindless brutes will only get us all killed.” Rarity said as she was comforting Fluttershy, who had been upset the whole time.
“She’s right, you know.” Said a large white unicorn stallion who was leaning against a wall and eating an apple.
“Yes, thank you dear.” Rarity said to the stallion.
“They’re both right, we need to be smart about this and-” Twilight stopped speaking, then looked at the stallion. “Wait a minute, who are you?!”
“Somepony who knows that you have no chance against Frieza, none of you could even come close to even giving him more than a small papercut.” Said the mysterious white unicorn.
“What?! How do you know that?!” Rainbow Dash said angrily, getting in the stallion's face.
The stallion just blinked slowly and gently pushed Rainbow away. “Well little miss gay pride, Frieza is a Warrior, a powerful one. And I can tell just by closing my eyes, I can sense his power, and I can tell, no pony stands a chance, ponies are mere insects compared to his power.” Said the stallion.
“We have princesses on our side! And they move the sun and moon! They may be able to beat Freezer!” Rainbow Dash said, gesturing to the two alicorns.
“It’s Freiza , and the Princesses have already failed once, they will fail again. I’m trying to warn you, if you go up against him, you will die. He spared your lives once, he won’t do that again.” Said the stallion.
“You seem to know an awful lot about Frieza, the question is, how? How do you know about him?” Celestia asked him.
“Because I’m a lot like him, only I don’t go around taking over planets and overthrowing their leaders. I actually have a nice place myself, built a castle, let in a few refugees, established trade with other countries and now I’m currently in the process of creating an empire.” Said the stallion.
“What?! But there were no rumors about another empire being made!” Luna said in shock.
“Not on this world, no, but I’m not from this world, I’m not even a pony.” Said the stallion.
“What?! But you look like a pony! How can you not be a pony when you look like one!?” Twilight asked him, nearly shouting.
“I’m not sure, somehow I left my original body and changed to this form. I have my original body here, it may be small now, but it’s actually supposed to be around 26 feet tall.” He said as he held up a small robot.
“What? That thing?” Rainbow Dash asked before scoffing, “Doesn’t look that impressive.”
“That’s because it’s small Dashy! But if it was its original size, Soundblaster, I mean, Rob here can do a lot of things!” Pinkie said,
“Pinkie! ” Yelled the stallion.
“Oops, was that supposed to be a secret?” Pinkie asked Rob, a sheepish smile on her face.
The stallion groaned and growled a bit then face-hoofed. “I really hate having my mystique ruined.” He said.
“Sorry.” Pinkie said,
“*sigh* well as Pinkie said, my name is Rob, but when I’m in my body, I’m Soundblaster.” Said the stallion. He then shifted into a bright light that went into the chest of the small robot, which then grew to 7ft tall. “Any questions?” Came a monotone/staccato voice.
“Yes, are you capable of defeating Freiza?” Luna asked him.
“I am, but I will not help you.” He said.
“What?! But why?!” everyone asked him in shock.
“Surely you know how dangerous Frieza is! Who knows what trouble he will cause for all of Equestria!!” Twilight shouted.
“What happens to your world is irrelevant, the events of your world will not affect mine.” He said. “You of all ponies should realize what Frieza will bring to your world, science, technology, medicine, your world could benefit from what Frieza has to offer. My world is the same as yours, I brought science, technology, medicine and much more to my world, and when I brought them, the citizens of the world rejoiced.” He said to Twilight. “Do you know why?” He asked.
“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked as she crossed her hooves.
“Because, if you continue to focus on the negatives, you never think about how it can be positive, at least give Frieza three months to prove that he can improve this world without bloodshed, prove that he can defend Equestria and protect it.” He said.
Everyone was silent, thinking if they should listen and let Frieza do whatever he is planning for Equestria or continue to try and take back Equestria from him. “Three months. That is all the time we are giving him. But if he fails to be a suitable ruler, then he will step down.” Celestia said.
“I have no control over him, nor do I speak for him, but I will let him know what you said.” He said then suddenly disappeared.
“Just who was that guy?!” Rainbow Dash shouted, hoping somebody will answer that question.
“Um, Rob? I just said that.” Pinkie said and Rainbow Dash face hoofed.
Frieza sighed in boredom as he sat on his throne, waiting for his forces to retrieve the Dragon Balls. “I swear, it’s been hours since they went out and they still haven’t responded back. I even had to send Burter to aid in the search.” Frieza said in annoyance.
“Perhaps you should invest in better training facilities and instructors.” Came the voice of Soundblaster.
“Don’t give me a lecture right now Rob.” Frieza said, “I have too much of a headache right now.”
“I prefer being called Soundblaster when in my robot form.” He said, stepping out of the shadows. Then a light burst from his chest and changed into the human form he took before. “So, how goes the hunt?” He asked as he sat on the steps leading to the throne.
“What do you think?” Frieza asked him.
“I dunno.” He said with a shrug. “I was able to talk with the ponies and convince them to not do anything stupid, you have three months to prove that you’re here to do good, although I don’t think they’re going to be able to do anything if you do mess up, they still haven’t figured out they don’t need the elements to use the magic of friendship.” He said.
“Good.” Frieza said, “Anything else I should know?”
“I built your space battleship Yamato, and I put quantum computers in both my head, and in your space battleship, and I put a few extra weapons in the ships, along with a few battle droids, commando droids, super tactical droids, and a few medical droids. You should be prepared for almost anything.” He said as he took out a few small parts and made a little robot. After winding it up and setting it down, it took a few steps then exploded. “Hmm.” He grumbled.
“You didn’t have to build all those droids you know?” Frieza said as he looked at the spot where the little robot exploded.
“Maybe not, but they’re still fun.” He said. “Wanna know what I’m thinking of wishing for?” He asked.
“Please tell me what it is that you are going to wish for.” Frieza said as he had been wondering what it is that Rob or Soundblaster or whatever he wants to call himself wants to wish for.
“My first wish is for a female version of Shenron, my second wish is for Majin Android 21 holding a chest full of supreme kai earrings that permanently fuse mortals together.” He said.
“The fuck? Why the hell do you want a female version of Shenron? And why do you need a chest full of the Potarra Earings?” Frieza asked in all sorts of confusion.
“Oh is that what they’re called? Huh… anyway I want a female Shenron because… well I like dragons, and I bet a female Shenron would look adorable! And I want the earrings because I have my own characters from mlp that I brought from another world, so I needed to fuse them together and tether them to the world I’m living in now.” He explained.
“Wait what? You mean you’ve brought other characters to your world before?” Frieza asked him in shock. “Just how many characters do you have?”
“Most of the mlp villainesses, Nightmare Moon, Daybreaker, Midnight Sparkle, Chrysalis, just to name a few.” He said. “I basically have a harem back home.”
“Are you serious?! Then you don’t need Android 21 if you have those girls back home!” Frieza shouted, surprised that Rob or Soundblaster or whatever the hell he wants to call himself has that many girls. “I mean seriously?!”
“Hey! Don’t judge me, Besides, you summoned me and agreed to my terms! If you pull out of our agreement, I can’t leave, meaning I’m going to be here forever, with you, every second of every day. That’s how my contract works!” He said.
“Actually, I never agreed to giving Android 21 to you. You just thought that.” Frieza said, making a good point, he never said he agreed to giving Rob Android 21. “Besides, you can’t just go around asking for beings from other universes and expect the Displaced there to be just ok with it, you can’t have everything Rob, but if you really want her, then use one of your wishes to make a copy of her to bring with you, that I can handle, but the real one stays here because I may have plans for some of the Dragon Ball characters in the future.”
“That’s what my second wish was, asshole!” He shouted.
“You only said for Majin android 21 holding a chest full of potarra! You didn’t say anything that might suggest she was a copy!” Frieza shouted back.
“I was going to wish for the original! What possible use could you have for her anyway?!” Rob yelled.
“Maybe possibly an ally?! With all the shit in the Dragon Ball universe, I’ve learned that having ally’s is a good idea! Especially if you have to face threats like Super Buu, Cell, or hell, even Goku fucking Black!” Frieza shouted, “Alone I’ll be nothing more than a bloody pulp if I have to fight those guys by myself! So having ally’s is the best idea right now!”
“Just get stronger! Hell, make a few clones of yourself if you have to! You have the technology! Now when do those dragon balls get here?!” He said.
“Lord Frieza!” they heard someone shout before Burter flew in with several soldiers following behind him, each one of them holding a Dragon Ball. “We have the….” Burter stopped speaking when he noticed the angry looks on Frieza and Robs faces. “Um, is this a bad time?”
“No, now is fine, let’s gather them up and go into the garden… actually let’s go to the badlands, can’t have the ponies knowing there’s a dragon that grants wishes.” Said Rob.
“For once, I am in agreement.” Frieza said,
“I’ll open a portal there.” Rob groaned as he got up and changed to light and went back into his robot body. “Ground bridge coordinates set.” After a few seconds a portal opened.
Frieza nodded to his soldiers and they all entered the portal and end up in the Badlands. “Alright set the dragon balls down, Frieza, how do I summon him?” Said Rob as he came out again and put his body in a pocket after it shrunk.
“I don’t know, from what I remember, you have to either have a Namekian speak the phrase that summons him or just say, arise Shenron.” Frieza said as his soldiers finished putting the Dragon Balls on the ground and they begin to glow. “Oh, so it was that last one. Good.”
The sky darkens and thunderclouds formed while the Dragon Balls glowed even brighter before a golden beam shot up to the sky followed by loud and drawn out out roar before the light took the shape of a huge green serpentine dragon with red eyes. “I am the Eternal Dragon. Why have you summoned me? State your wish.” Shenron said, his voice echoing across the dessert.
“Well, there he is. And remember Rob, a copy, not the real thing. Understood?” Frieza asked Rob.
“This isn’t like a genie where I have to be specific is it?” He asked.
“Yes, you have to word your wish very carefully. There was one time a villain in the early Dragon Ball series made a wish for youth, ended up with them becoming children.” Frieza said,
“Hilarious.” Rob Deadpanned then looked up at shenron. “Ok shenron, I have two wishes I need granted. Oh! And if you screw 'em up, keep in mind I can have Beerus on your ass like white on rice in a snowstorm!” Said Rob.
“Oh come on, it’s not his fault your wishes get messed up, if anything it’ll be yours for not being specific.” Frieza said, “No need to threaten the dragon.”
“Fine. Ok, my first wish is for a female version of yourself!” Said Rob.
“What!?” Shenron asked him.
“I didn’t stutter.” Said Rob.
”That wish cannot be done, only the Namekians can create Wishing Dragons.” Shenron said,
“Kinda expected that to be honest. Not once have I heard of someone having a Wishing Dragon make another.” Frieza said to himself.
“Alright, well I never specified that she would have to grant wishes. So can you just do a female version of you that doesn’t grant wishes?” He asked.
”Another thing that I cannot do, for I cannot create life.” Shenron said,
“That makes no sense, you can bring back the dead! I realize that it’s a bit different, but….. actually I think I should have thought of this earlier.” Said Rob. “Can I take a few scales from your hide?” He asked.
“Rob, Shenron isn’t made of flesh and blood like us, he is a magical dragon. The only time he has been seen is with the Dragon Balls, which are created by Namekians using magic.” Frieza said, “So getting a scale from his is impossible.”
“So he’s made of energy?” Rob said as he stroked his chin.
“Pretty much.” Frieza said while Shenron looked impatient.
”Is someone going to make a wish or what?” he asked everyone.
Rob’s eyes changed and he leaped up and somehow grabbed onto shenron and began climbing all over then jumped off him and landed on the ground and held up a few green scales. “How did?” Frieza began.
“I’m energy too, so I had a theory that I could probably touch him, and I was right, hence the scales.” Explained Rob as he began doing something with the scales. After a few seconds the scales he took began glowing and with a bright flash on the ground was something no one was expecting.
On the ground was a female Shenron. Rob helped her up and she wrapped her arms around him. “Well, I’m glad with the results. Ok, Shenron, Since my original wish was something you couldn’t grant, how about you bring Majin android 21 here?” He said.
“Hope it’s a copy Rob.” Frieza said to Rob. “I will be checking later.”
“How about I take her dark side and you can have the other half? That way we both get the original.” Rob asked.
“That can work.” Frieza said,
“Ok Shenron, do your thing.” Said Rob.
”A very easy wish.” Shenron said as his eyes glowed, then Majin Andorid 21 appeared in front of the group in a flash.
Rob did something with his hands and she split into two. One had blue eyes, the other had red eyes with black sclera. Rob went and grabbed the red-eyed one and brought her close. “Ok Shenron, my second and final wish. I want a chest full of Potarra earrings that can permanently fuse together two mortals or gods or any two beings forever. And if you can’t manage it, I’ll lend you enough power to get it done.” Said Rob.
”A very difficult wish, fusions with Potara are sometimes never permanent.” Shenron said.
“That’s why I’m lending you power, so my wish can be fulfilled, now to lend you more power.” Rob said as his eyes changed. He held up his hands and bright, almost blinding, light shot from his hands and went into Shenron. “This should give you less limitations.” The light kept flowing from Robs hands and into Shenron for a few good minutes until Rob stopped.
Shenron's eyes then glowed and a chest appeared in front of them. ”Your wish has been granted.” Shenron said,
Rob took the chest and looked inside. Once he was satisfied he closed it and went over to his body, opened up the window in the chest and put the Potarra chest inside. “Ok, that’s everything I need, you’re up Frieza.” Rob said as he went to tend to his female Shenron and his majin android 21.
Frieza held his chin in thought, he had been thinking of what he could wish for earlier, but couldn’t figure out what, he didn’t really want anything as he already had what he wanted. Then he got an idea. “Shenron, for my wish, I wish to know the current status of any living Saiyans in this universe.” Frieza said,
”A very easy wish.” Shenron said as his eyes glowed again and Frieza held his head in pain for a bit. ”Farewell.” Shenron then disappeared and the Dragon Balls scattered across the planet.
“Ok, let’s get back to the castle.” Rob said as he went back into his body and picked up Shenron and 21. After a few seconds a ground bridge opened up and everyone went through and were all back in the throne room.
“So what now?” Frieza asked Soundblaster.
“I was going to ask you the same question, cuz I got nothing.” Soundblaster responded.
“Well I guess I can send you home.” Frieza said,
“Speak the words.” Said Soundblaster as he held Shenron and Majin 21 close.
“Our contract is complete.” Frieza said.
In a flash, Soundblaster and his girls disappeared.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 5: Lovemaking And A Deep Sleep
Author's Note
New chapter enjoy!
Entry 5: Lovemaking And A Deep Sleep
After I got back from Frieza’s world I put down Shenron and Majin 21 and went to check on Jasmine to ask about anything I may have missed. “Jasmine! Where are you?!” I called out.
“Here,” She said, walking into the room in her pony form.
“Hey Jasmine! Check it out! New pony form!” I said in a singsong voice as I came out of my body and materialized as a large white unicorn stallion.
She looked me up and down and smiled. “It looks good,” She told me.
“I look good? As a stallion or as a pony in general?” I asked.
“A stallion,” She told me while licking her lips, as she started swaying her hips slightly.
“Oh? And what do you like about me?” I asked, striking a pose.
“Your build, your size, and I mean both of them,” She told me with a grin.
“Hmm~ you know, I bet that since your pony form and mine are different sizes, you could probably stand underneath me in between my legs,” I said.
“Want to try it?” She asked.
“A little.” I said.
She smiled before slowly trotting over to and under me. It took only a minute, but I could feel her breathing on my sack before I felt her pony tongue licking it. “Ah!” I yelped.
“Was that a good yelp or a bad one?” She asked playfully.
“I was just a bit surprised, but if you wanna keep going I’m fine with it,” I said, looking underneath myself to look at her but all I could see was her ass. She continued licking my balls, making blood rush to my lower region. “Ohhh, I’ve never had a girl do this before, but it feels good!” I commented.
“Good, so you feel like stuffing a foal in my pony pussy with this big tool of yours?” She asked me.
“Oh yes, but do you think you can take it all down your throat first?” I Asked, as my dick throbbed with anticipation.
“No, but if you are willing to plow a pony your size maybe,” She told me as she gave my dick a long lick make sure to go as slow as possible.
“Please? I want to feel your throat first, then can I plow your ass?” I asked as I could feel my balls churn. “Just stay this size, and see how much you can take? Please?” I asked, and then I felt the head go into her mouth as she slowly took it in till she reached about half way. “Ah! So tight!” I groaned. She started moving back and forth underneath me moaning softly, as she used her magic to jerk off the other half of my cock. “Mmm! More!” I groaned, trying to press myself deeper. She wasn't able to take any more but she went faster making sure to use her tongue to make sure I was in ecstasy. “Please, take more! I wanna see if I can reach your stomach!” I groaned as I struggled to get more inside. She tried taking more, and only managed to get to two thirds in with much difficulty. “Mmnff!” I groaned as I started to hump into her throat. I brought my head down and began using my tongue to lap at her nethers.
“Hmm.” She moaned as I humped her throat more aggressively. I continued my rhythm and began licking her slit harder, going deeper into her folds. And with time I started to get deeper and deeper down her throat as I shoved my length down it.
“Almost to the base, just a few more inches.” I groaned. I began eating her out more aggressively, as if I was trying to grab something from within her womb with my tongue. I had her quivering from my every move till she came hard, and I lapped it up. “Mm, so good, you taste like raspberries and wild cherries!” I said as I continued to lick at her folds, not wanting to waste a drop. Then I was finally hilting inside her throat now, and I thrusted wildly, and I could feel my balls filling in anticipation. I saw her anus flex a bit and decided to see how she tasted there. I gave it a testing lick. I started lapping at her ponut a few times, I began pressing my tongue inside and got her to relax a bit. “Hey, Jasmine, how about after you're done deep throating, we try and see if you can fit me in your ass?” I asked as I continued to lick at her ponut. All she could do was groan. “Mmn, I’ll take that as a yes.” I said then began digging into her ponut. I continued humping into her mouth, as her magic started to massage my balls. “I’m getting close!” I told her as I could feel my balls churning. “Ah!” I yelped as she withdrew all the way to the head and started working at it with her soft tongue. “Did it reach your stomach?” I asked as I continued humping her face, trying to get it back in.
“Yes, but you have to save up for the big event.” She said giggling as she got back to sucking.
“Oh, that just gets me more excited!” I said as my dick throbbed, as she took my entire length, as I felt two tongues caressing my sack, I turned my head to see two other Jasmins going to town on my sack licking and sucking on it like it was a lollipop. “I’m gonna cum!” I groaned as I made sure Jasmine took the entire length, I felt my balls pump cum through my shaft like a fire hose. “Ah!” I groaned as I humped her throat a few more times, sending spurt after spurt down her throat. The two clones only continued to pleasure my balls as the original took my entire load down her throat. After I was finished I pulled out and stood there to take a breath. “That was a lot! And you, have you been a pony so long you’ve started going into heat?” I said looking down at her.
“Was it that obvious?” She asked, getting out from under me with a bloated belly.
“Woah! You being in heat and that big belly of yours is so hot!” I said as I could feel myself getting hard again.
“Good, cuz by the end of this you're using that new junk of yours to stuff a baby in me.” She said, getting up and kissing my neck.
“Oh I plan to!” I said.
She then got back underneath me, and I could feel her anus pressing up against the tip of my dick, but it was having trouble going in at first, my dick kept slipping off. Then she came out from under me and asked. “A little help?” as she held up her ass. I brought my head down and lapped at her pussy, giving long licks up to her swelling ponut. I stuck my tongue inside and made her anus soften a bit.
“There you go!” I said, giving her pussy a lick. “You should be ready now, go ahead and back up.” She backed up underneath me and started trying to put it in again. I humped into her and I slipped inside. “Oh damn that’s tight!” I grunted.
“You're so big.” She said, I grunted and started humping, slowly at first so she wouldn’t be uncomfortable. Then I had an idea and pulled out, making her whine. “What are you doing?” She asked.
I laid on the ground and rolled onto my back. “Have a seat, I wanna see your ass taking my dick.” I said gesturing to my stallionhood with a hoof. She turned around and got on top of me and carefully inserted my dick into her ass. “Oh that’s so hot!” I groaned. She started to slowly lift herself up before slamming herself down. “Holy shit! How are you fitting it all?” I groaned.
“Every girl has her secrets.” She said with a smile.
“You’ve been practicing, haven’t you?” I asked.
“You think I'd cheat on you?” She asked, a little offended.
“Of course not, but I can’t help but imagine what kind of toys you must’ve shoved up there.” I said, putting a hoof on her butt, spreading it a bit to see where my dick disappeared into her ass. “Hey do you think you could try wiggling around a bit, maybe play with my balls a bit more?” I asked. She started gyrating her hips, as she fondled my balls with her hooves. “Mmnn!” I grunted. “Can you rub your pussy on my balls? Please?” I asked. She started pressing her pussy against my balls. “I don’t know why this pony form has me enjoying my balls being played with, but I’m not complaining, it feels so good!” I said. I brought my hooves to Jasmine’s butt and tried to squeeze, but remembered I couldn’t squeeze with hooves, so instead I kneaded her cheeks, and made her moan loudly. “Hey Jasmine?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She moaned.
“This might be an odd request, but…. Could you try slipping my sack inside your pussy? I’ve been curious if you could do it.” I asked. “Please?” I begged.
“Alright.” She said as she smiled seductively. She wiggled her hips a bit and I felt my sack engulfed in heat. “You like?” She asked.
“Yes! Now let’s get back to fucking.” I said as I moved my hips up as I held her ass down.
“Fuck yes.” She moaned.
I started having difficulty humping her when I was on my back, so I rolled over and stood up with her still impaled on my dick. “You and me baby ain't nothin’ but mammals so let’s do it like they do on the discovery channel.” I said as I started thrusting into her. I could feel myself nearing the edge. “I’m close!” I said.
“Me too.” She told me, as I hilted myself inside her, putting my front hooves on her flanks to hold her down as I pumped my second load into her ass.
After a few minutes of thrusting, I pulled out and flopped onto the ground on my side and took a breath. “Gimme a few minutes and we can go again.” I said.
“If you want.” Jasmine said. “I can give you a boost.”
“What kind of boost?” I asked.
“Complete physical recovery plus a little extra.” She told me.
“Huh?” I asked, confused.
She kissed me and it felt like I was injected with adrenaline, and the weariness was completely gone. “Ok, I think I got my stamina back, so how are you going to get me ready again?” I asked. She moved down to my shaft which was slowly retracting back into its sheath. She gave it a little kiss which made it glow and grow till it was back at full length, she then started licking and sucking the tip as she fondled my balls. As she did this I yelped in surprise. She stopped and grinned before climbing off of me, I lifted my head to see what she was doing. I saw Jasmine laying her upper half on a desk as she presented her soaking marehood to me, and she flicked her tail teasingly.
I got up and walked over to her. “Are you ready to give me your first child?” She asked me as she gave her ass a little shake.
“Maybe, but do you think you could become an alicorn for this?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said, then without a moment's hesitation, she grew in size, her body now more slender and curved, large majestic wings now adorned her back, as her horn grew three times longer. “What do you think?” She asked.
“Holy shit that’s so hot! And your ass is way bigger in this form! Now get off that desk, if we’re doing this, we are doing this like savage beasts!” I said to her.
She made the desk disappear, and smiled, eyes filled with lust, as she turned away from me, allowing me to mount her. I got on her back and prodded her entrance with my dick, after a few tries I went in. “Since you’re an alicorn now, I think you should be called the princess of lust~ .” I said, giving her a kiss.
“That would only happen if I had my own harem of eager subjects day in and day out, but I can be your royal cum dumpster.” She said teasingly.
“I Actually like the princess of lust title better, it makes you sound sexy and very naughty , plus your cutie mark is the symbol for lust so….. ” I told her.
“Fine you win, now fuck your princess silly.” She told me.
“Yes, my princess.” I said to her, then gave her a kiss which she returned in kind, as I slowly started to move.
“Oh fuck.” She moaned after breaking the kiss. “This is so much better as an alicorn.” She moaned.
“I bet, and I hope you stay like this, you feel so good inside!” I grunted as I started to pick up the pace. She really starting clamping down on me, as I fucked her like an animal just as I promised.
“Yes! show me how a real stud breeds his mare.” She screamed, as I quickened my pace, my thrusts becoming more primal and rough. I didn't follow any rhythm, I just pounded the mare that was beneath me with all I had.
“I will, just please…. Say you’ll stay in this form…. For me… please?” I asked her as I rammed into her.
“I will.” She said.
This pushed me over the edge as I started to lose control and just pound into her and kept going deeper with each thrust.
“Yes, fuck me more, I want to feel your cock penetrate my womb!” She screamed. I climbed further onto her back, pushing her down and cramming myself deeper until I found her cervix. I continued to ramm into her cervix until it opened up, then continued to thrust into her womb. I then noticed something touching my sack. I turned to see the clones were back with one more accompanying them, one of them was fondling and licking my balls while the other two were sucking on Jasmine’s tits while taking occasional breaks to lick my cock as it entered and exited her pussy. Jasmine screamed as she came and started drooling as both her clone and I fucked her mind into mush.
“I’m close!” I said as I continued to thrust into her. She didn't respond but instead her pussy grew hotter and tighter as if her body was trying to suck me in. Then after holding it in as long as I could, I came, and I couldn't stop even after I filled her womb leaving the clones to catch what leaked out of Jasmine’s tight and hot pussy.
We both fell down and laid on our sides, my cock still inside, pumping life-giving sperm into her womb. We were both breathing heavily. I put a hoof around her barrel and held her close. As for the clones they kept licking and sucking which only made both me and Jasmine cum more, and more until they vanished suddenly.
“What do you think it’ll be?” She asked.
“I’m thinking it’ll be a colt.” I breathed out.
“I was thinking a filly.” She said.
“I’m not going to go through that, I don’t wanna deal with those hormones.” I said.
“Well we’ll find out sooner or later.” She said nuzzling me.
“Hmm, I guess. What did I miss while I was gone?” I asked.
“Not much.” She said.
“I assume by now Luna is close to becoming Nightmare Moon. I think we should probably go to the castle of the two sisters.” I said as I slowly got up.
“Are you sure?” She asked.
“Yes. We have to be there. I’ve already secretly rigged up a stasis throne for both of us there. We will arrive after Nightmare is banished. I gave our Nightmare instructions to wait until this world’s Nightmare returns. That’s why I brought the chest full of potara earrings. When Nightmare returns and the elements are used, we will have a split second to give an earring to each, after that both Nightmares will become one, forever.” I explained.
“Arent they only permanent when Kai is involved?” She asked.
“Not the ones I got, they’ll fuse any two beings together forever, no matter their power level.” I explained.
“Alright, but why should we interfere with events when we already know how it would end without us?” She asked.
“Simple, because we can. Besides, we can’t have two of the ponies we already have here and not raise suspicion. So each mlp villain I already possess in the harem must fuse with the counterpart that’s already here.” I explained. “This is how it must be.” I then became a spark and went back into my body. “I’m going to grab the Star saber and the forge, I’ll probably need them later.” I went over to my throne and got the forge and Star saber and put them onto my back.
“Your going now?” Jasmine asked
“Correction, WE are going. Unless you have something we need to do first?” I asked.
“I was thinking of making a room for our future children.” She said.
“That can wait, we need to get going.” I told her then transformed to vehicle mode. “Get in, let’s go!” I said, opening my passenger side door.
“Fine.” She said as she squeezed in.
“I’m not moving until you buckle up.” I said to her, flashing my buckle-seat belts lights. “Safety first.” She buckled up and we were on our way, I picked up speed and transformed into a F-117 nighthawk and flew towards the castle of the two sisters.
By the time I was close, it was nighttime and there was a battle taking place. “It seems we’re right on time.” I said.
“What do we do now?” Jasmine asked.
“We wait.” I told her. I found a clearing nearby and transformed into my land vehicle mode and opened the door for Jasmine. She struggled to get out but when she was I transformed into my robot mode. “We are sooo having sex when that baby bump comes.” I told her, my visor showing an excited emoji. “Come on, let’s get moving, the fight will be over soon.” I said as I led the way.
“So what’s your plan?” She asked.
“I’m working on it as I go along.” I told her.
“No plan survives first contact I suppose.” She mumbled to herself.
“Yes, if a plan is made, things can go wrong, So instead I just make a list of objectives, and improvise and be creative. That’s how you win.” I said.
“I guess there’s no helping it.” Jasmine said.
We arrived at the castle and made it inside and headed towards the room with Celestia and the elements. Although I got stuck a few times on the way because of my size, we eventually made it. When we found her she was crying, surrounded by the elements.
“Princess Celestia, I felt the magical disturbance from my castle. I thought it best I came to assist, but it seems you have things under control.” I said to her, making her jump in surprise but relaxed when she saw it was me.
“Oh it's just you.” She said.
At this time Jasmine came up from behind me and sat down. Drawing the attention of Celestia. ‘Another Alicorn? Why does she look so familiar?’ She thought.
I’m sorry, but have we met before?” Asked Celestia.
“You could say that.” Jasmine said with a grin.
“This is Jasmine. She just became an alicorn recently.” I explained.
“How?” Asked Celesita.
“That isn’t important. What is important is that Nightmare Moon will return, and Jasmine and I are here to stand guard as sentinels over the elements.” I told Celestia as I went over to one of the walls and used a finger to move one of the sconces, triggering the wall next to it to rotate along with the opposite wall across the room, revealing a large stasis pod on the right side of the room and a smaller stasis pod on the left side. “We shall put ourselves in these, in them we will sleep until the elements are needed again.” I said.
“What about your people?” Asked Celestia.
“I shall put them in your hooves, take care of them for me. And watch after these for me.” I said taking out the Star saber and the forge and I placed both items on the ground. “I’ll be wanting them when I awaken.” I said, then pulled a lever that opened up the pods. After I finished talking Jasmine got in her pod and it closed with her inside.
“Good luck Celestia.” I said then I got into my pod.
“Wait!” But before she could say anything else the pod closed and I was put into a deep slumber.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Author's Note
New chapter! Enjoy!
Entry 6: A New Beginning
—A Thousand Years Later—
Hundreds of feet in the air, was a chariot with two passengers, a young lavender unicorn mare by the name of Twilight sparkle, and a small purple baby dragoness named Barb.
“My dear Twilight, there is more to a pony’s life than studying, so I’m sending you to supervise the preparations of the summer sun’s celebration in this year’s location, Ponyville, and… I have an even more essential task for you to complete, make some friends!” Barb read aloud, which made Twilight sigh, then Barb continued. “Look on the bright side Twilight! The princess arranged for you to stay in a library, doesn’t that make you happy?” Asked Barb,
Twilight perked up., “Yes! Yes it does! Do you know why? Because I’m right! I’ll check on the preparations as fast as I can, then get to the library to find proof of Nightmare moon’s return!” Twilight said, giving Barb a serious look.
“Then when will you make friends like the princess said?” Asked Barb, and Twilight immediately answered.
“She said to check on preparations, I am her student and I’ll do my royal duty, but the fate of equestria does not rest on me making friends!” Said Twilight, who hopped out of the chariot after it landed. “Thank you sirs!” She said politely. They both smiled as Twilight and Barb wondered a bit.
“Maybe he ponies of Ponyville have interesting things to talk about.” Barb said as a pink pony with poofy pink mane and tail walked towards them happily. “Come on Twilight! Just try!”
Twilight hesitated at first, gulped, then spoke. “Uh, Hello?” She said.
In response the pink pony jumped up into the air while gasping deeply, then zoomed off.
“Well that was interesting alright.” Said Twilight, who began walking away, making Barb sigh.
Then they arrived at sweet Apple acres. “Summer sun celebration official overseer checklist, number one banquet preparations sweet apple acres.” Barb said as they walked onto the farm.
“Yeehaw!” They heard, and they saw a pony wearing a hat running towards a tree, then quickly turned around to kick it, making all the apples in the tree fall into baskets
“‘Let's get this over with... Good afternoon. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” said Twilight, and the orange pony was quick to reply and grabbed her hoof and shook it vigorously.
“ Well, howdy-doo, Miss Twilight, a pleasure makin' your acquaintance. I'm Applejack. We here at Sweet Apple Acres sure do like makin' new friends!” Applejack said.
“Friends? Actually, I.” Twilight said as her whole body shook.
“ So, what can I do you for?.” The mare said finally letting go of Twilight's hoof, which was still shaking before Spike stopped it while snickering.
“Well, I am in fact here to supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration. And you're in charge of the food?” Twilight asked
“ We sure as sugar are! Would you care to sample some?” Applejack asked.
“As long as it doesn't take too long…” Twilight said, then Applejack rushed over to a triangle which she started ringing before she yelled
“Soup's on, everypony !” She yelled, and just like that a herd of ponies rushed over, and before Twilight could say anything she and Spike were sitting at a table surrounded by the ponies.
“ Now, why don't I introduce y'all to the Apple family?” Applejack said looking at the crowd of ponies
“Thanks, but I really need to hurry.” Tried to say, but her words fell on deaf ears as Applejack listed off.
“This here's Apple Fritter. Apple Bumpkin. Red Gala. Red Delicious, Golden Delicious, Caramel Apple, Apple Strudel, Apple Tart, Baked Apples, Apple Brioche, Apple Cinnamon Crisp…” She as the ponies pilled apple dishes onto the table, before she took a deep breath before she continued. “Big McIntosh, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith. Up'n'attem, Granny Smith, we got guests.” Applejack said waking up an elderly mare in a rocking chair.
“ Wha..? Soup's on? I'm up, here I come, ahm acomin'...” She said as she slowly walked over to them.
“ Why, I'd say you're already part of the family!” Applejack said with a smile on her face.
Twilight laughed nervously, as she looked around. “Okay, well, I can see the food situation is handled, so we'll be on our way.” She said as she got up but a small filly with a red bow in her mane got in front of her.
“Aren't you gonna stay for brunch?” She said, giving twilight her biggest puppy dog eyes.
“Sorry, but we have an awful lot to do…” Twilight said, before everypony gave a disappointing sigh which made Twilight begrudgingly say. “Fine.” then the entire Apple family cheered.
After eating more than their fill of food they continued on with their duties. “Food's all taken care of, next is weather.” Barb said as she checked it off a check list.
“ Ugh... I ate too much pie…” Groaned Twilight as he full belly showed, as Barb looked to the sky
Barb saw many clouds in the sky overheard, then said. “Hmm, there's supposed to be a Pegasus pony named Rainbow Dash clearing the clouds.
“ Well, she's not doing a very good job, is she?” Twilight said, Just before she was tackled into a puddle of mudd. It was a blue pegasus with a rainbow main that crashed into her, and Twilight groaned as she stood up to see she was covered in mud as the pegasus mare sheepishly laughed.
“ Uh, 'scuse me?” She said still struggled to hold back her laughter, Twilight only answer with a groan, and stared at her
“ Lemme help you.” The mare said as she zoomed off bringing back a dark cloud, and let it over over twilight before she started hopping on it making it our water out of the bottom. When the mare flew down to look at the resolves all she saw was twilight soaked which made her laugh more.
“ Oops, I guess I overdid it. Um, uh, how about this?” She said as she flew around twilight in a circle with such speed it created a small tornado which dried even the mud on the ground. “My very own patented Rain-Blow Dry! No no. Don't thank me. You're quite welcome.” Twilight wasn't amused as her main now looked like a messy afro along with her tail. The mare held back tear but burst out laughing as she fell to the ground followed by bard surely after as they both found her new look to be hilarious
“ Let me guess.” Twilight said. “You're Rainbow Dash.”
The mare looked proud. “The one and only. Why, you heard of me?”
“ I heard you were supposed to be keeping the sky clear. [sigh] I'm Twilight Sparkle, and the Princess sent me to check on the weather.
“ Yeah, yeah, that'll be a snap. I'll do it in a jiffy. Just as soon as I'm done practicing. “She said as she laid on a cloud.”
Practicing for what?” Twilight asked
“The Wonderbolts!.” She said as they pointed her hoof at a poster. “They're gonna perform at the Celebration tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!”
“The Wonderbolts?” Twilight asked.
“Yep!” Said Rainbow Dash
“The most talented flyers in all of Equestria?” Twilight asked
“That's them!” Rainbow said
“Pfft! Please. They'd never accept a Pegasus who can't even keep the sky clear for one measly day.” Twilight said tauntingly, which seemed to annoy Rainbow.
“Hey, I could clear this sky in ten seconds flat.” Rainbow boasted.
“Prove it.” Twilight said goadingly, then Rainbow zoomed through the sky.
“Loop-de-loop around, and wham! What'd I say? Ten. Seconds. Flat. I'd never leave Ponyville hanging.” Rainbow said proudly as the two stood there shocked.” You should see the look on your face. Ha! You're a laugh, Twilight Sparkle. I can't wait to hang out some more.” Then she zoomed off
“Wow, she's amazing!” Barb said as she chuckled.
“Rrgh.” Twilight groaned.
“Wait! It's kinda pretty once you get used to it!” Barb told her as she ruffled Twilight's mane then they headed towards the town hall where they would look over the decorations for the celebration. Then once inside far off they say a white mar with a fabulous purple mane.
“Beautiful…” Barb said.
“Yes, the décor is coming along nicely. This ought'a be quick. I'll be at the library in no time. Beautiful indeed.” Twilight said as she looked around.
“Not the décor, him!” Barb said, pointing at a very large white unicorn stallion with a white mane and tail, who was as big as Celestia, and with a headphones cutie mark, who was helping the mare with the purple mane.
“No, no, no, oh! Goodness no.” Rarity said as she went through decorations with the stallion as the Twilight and Bard walked over to the two
“How are my spines? Are they straight?” Barb asked.
“Good afternoon—” Twilight tried to say but Rarity stopped her.
“Just a moment, please! I'm 'in the zone', as it were. Oh, yes! Sparkle always does the trick, does it not? Why, Rarity, you are a talent. Now, um, how can I help yo— [yelp] Oh my stars, darling! Whatever happened to your coiffure?!” Rarity said as she turned around to see the horror that was Twilight's mane, and tail.
“Oh, you mean my mane? Well, it's a long story. I'm just here to check on the decorations, and then I'll be out of your hair!” Twilight told her.
“Out of my hair? What about your hair?!” Rarity asked as she took Twilight and started leading her to her boutique.
“Wait! Where are we going?! Help!” Twilight yelled, as Twilight and the stallion followed close behind, and once inside Rarity was hard at work picking out designs.
“No, no, uh-uh. Too green. Too yellow. Too poofy. Not poofy enough. Too frilly. Too... shiny. Now go on, my dear. You were telling me where you're from.” Rarity asked.
“Hey there, big guy.” Barb said shyly to the Stallion.
“Hi.” Said the stallion, looking down at the small dragon.
“My name is Barb.” She told him.
“I’m Rob.” Said the stallion, now known as Rob, as he whipped his mane out of his eyes.
“Well I ummm.” Barb said blushing.
Rob layed down so Barb wouldn’t have to keep looking up. “So… what’s up?” He asked.
“Umm would you like to go out sometime?” She asked.
“How old are you?” He asked, with a raised eyebrow.
“I know I may not look it, but I'm an adult.” She said.
“Ok, so you wanna go out tonight or…..” he asked.
“YES! no umm.” Bard looked absolutely embarrassed.
“Ok, I can meet up with you later, if that’s alright?” He said.
“Really?” She asked.
“Yeah, where do you live?” He asked.
“The library.” She told him.
“Sweet. I’ll be there.” He said as he got up, and Barb got a peek at his HUGE package which made her go weak in the knees. “Something wrong?” He asked.
“No! nothing.” She said blushing.
“K.” He said with a nod and a shrug. Suddenly Twilight grabbed Barb, and ran out of the boutique .
“Quick! Before she decides to dye my coat a new color!” Twilight said, as they rushed out.
“Wasn't he wonderful?” Barb asked
“Focus, Casanova. What's next on the list?” Asked Twilight, then Barb pulled out the list.
“Oh, uh, music! It's the last one!” Barb told Twilight just before they heard birds singing in the distance. They creeped over to see a cream colored mare with a long pink mane and tail, as they watched one of the birds get out of rhythm with the other birds making her say.
“Oh my. Um, stop please, everyone, umm. Excuse me, sir? I mean no offense, but your rhythm is just a teeny-tiny bit off. Now, follow me, please. A-one, a-two, a-one two three-” She said, then Twilight came up behind her and said.
“Hello!” The mare eeped, and the birds flew off. “Oh my, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to frighten your birds. I'm just here to check up on the music and it's sounding beautiful..” She paused to take a breath. “I'm Twilight Sparkle. What's your name?”
“Um... I'm Fluttershy.” She said very quietly.
“I'm sorry, what was that?”
“Um... My name is Fluttershy.” Squeaked Fluttershy.
“Didn't quite catch that.” Twilight told her, then Fluttershy started squeaking as she looked around terrified.
“Well, um, it looks like your birds are back, so I guess everything's in order. Keep up the good work!” Twilight said nervously, she only continued squeaking.
“Oookay.” Twilight said then looked at Barb.” Well, that was easy.”
Fluttershy gasped when she saw Barb, and flew around Twilight, to pick her up in her arms. “A baby dragon!”
“Oh, I've never seen a baby dragon before. He's sooo cute!” Fluttershy said excitedly.
“Well, well, well...!” Barb said.
“Oh my, he talks. I didn't know dragons could talk. That's just so incredibly wonderful, I just don't even know what to say!.” Fluttershy said with a smile then Barb was covered in magic, as she was lifted onto Twilight's back.
“Well, in that case we'd better be going.” Twilight said as she turned around ot leave but was stopped by Fluttershy.
“Wait, wait! What's her name?” She asked.
“I'm Barb.” She told the cream mare.
“Hi Barb, I'm Fluttershy. Wow, a talking dragon! And what do dragons talk about?” She asked excitedly.
“Well, what do you wanna know?” Barb asked with a smile.
“Absolutely everything .” Fluttershy said as Twilight groaned.
Barb started by saying. “Well... I started out as a cute little purple and green egg…” she began.
After thirty minutes of walking Barb finally finished her tale. “...and that's the story of my whole entire life! Well, up until today. Do you wanna hear about today?”
“Oh, yes, please!” Futtershy replied then Twilight quickly turned around and said.
“I am so sorry, how did we get here so fast? This is where I'm staying while in Ponyville and my poor baby dragon needs his sleep.” Twilight said in attempt to be rid of the mare
“No I don't— whoa!” Twilight launched Barb off her back and onto the ground.
“ Aww, wook at dat, she's so sweepy she can't even keep her widdle bawance!” Twilight said in a condescending tone.
Fluttershy flew over picking her up off the ground. “Poor thing, you simply must get into bed…” She said as she flew into the library.
Twilight zoomed in and pushed her out then said. “Yes, yes, we'll get right on that. Well, g'night!.” Then she slammed the door.
“Huh. Rude much?” Barb asked.
“Sorry, Spike, but I have to convince the Princess that Nightmare Moon is coming, and we're running out of time! I just need to be alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time. Now, where's the light?” Twilight said as she searched the wall then as she turned the lights on dozens of ponies appeared shouting.
“Surprise!” Then somepony played a kazoo, as music started to play
“Surprise!” The pink pony from before exclaimed.
“Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie, and I threw this party just for you! Were you surprised? Were ya? Were ya? Huh huh huh?” The pony said as she hopped around.
“Very surprised. Libraries are supposed to be quiet.” Twilight said.
“Well, that's silly! What kind of welcome party would this be if it were quiet? I mean, duh, bo-ring! Y'see, I saw you when you first got here, remember? You were all "hello" and I was all [deep gasp], remember? Y'see I've never saw you before and if I've never saw you before that means you're new, 'cause I know everypony, and I mean everypony in Ponyville!” Pinkie said then Twilight groaned.
“And if you're new, that meant you haven't met anyone yet, and if you haven't met anyone yet, you must not have any friends, and if you don't have any friends then you must be lonely, and that made me so sad, then I had an idea, and that's why I went (deep gasp), I must throw a great big ginormous super-duper spectacular welcome party and invite everyone in Ponyville! See? And now you have lots and lots of friends!” Pinkie said with a smile on her face.
Unknown to Twilight, she accidentally poured hot sauce into her glass instead of cider, and she didn’t realize it until she downed the whole thing. After she did her face began turning red.
“Are you all right, sugarcube?” Applejack asked.
Twilight didn’t respond and instead her mane and tail burst into flames and she ran up to her room.
“Aww, she's so happy she's crying!” Pinkie said, as a bottle rolled next to Barbs foot which she picked up
"Hot sauce" She read aloud.
“Ooh... .” Pinkie said as she took it, then chugged what was left inside it. “What? It's good!” She said with a mouthful.
Barb looked around as the party continued, then noticed a familiar white stallion. “Rob.” She called. Rob turned and saw Barb and walked over.
“Hey.” He said.
“I honestly didn't think you'd come.” She told him.
“Well, I was going to come over later… but Pinkie practically dragged me in here. So here I am.” He said.
“Well It's good to see you again.” Barb said, rubbing her shoulder.
“If we’re going to have a date, do you think we should go somewhere more private….. and quieter?” He asked as a pony went by swinging around a noisemaker.
“Yeah how about we head out the back?” She asked.
“Sure, just let me grab a few things I brought for our date to make it more romantic.” He said as he wandered off.
Barb made her way to the back and opened a door and went inside. A few minutes later Rob came in with a basket held in his magic which was a dark purple hue, he took out a picnic blanket and laid out a small romantic picnic for two. “Well this is nice.” Barb said nervously.
“Uhuh….. I made a few sandwiches, I hope you like them.” He said holding a small sandwich with his magic and floating it over to Barb. She took it, and took a bite and blushed.
“It tastes amazing.” She told him.
“Thanks, I was worried you wouldn’t like it. I used ham, pepperjack and cheddar cheese, turkey, and bacon. I usually make sandwiches like this for myself, but I was hoping you wouldn’t think I’m weird for eating meat.” He said as he showed what was inside his sandwich.
Barb took a second and looked at Rob’s teeth, he had canines, they weren’t very noticeable, but they were still there. “I think it's fine.” She said. ‘That’s odd, most ponies don’t have those.’
“Great!” He said as he took out a rainbow colored apple pie and cut two slices and put each on a plate. “Here, it’s Zap-apple pie, I’ve been working on it for years, I think I finally got it right.” He said.
Barb took her plate, and picked up a fork. After looking it over for a bit she finally took a bite, then her eyes widened. “This is the best thing I've ever tasted!” She said happily.
Rob let out a breath. “Phew! I was worried. I’m glad it’s good.” He said as he took a bite of his own.
“Uh so do you want to…” Barb tried to say but was silenced by Rob’s lips.
“I’m sorry, wasn’t that what you wanted?” He asked as he pulled away, looking guilty as if he did something wrong.
“No, but it works.” She said blushing bright red.
“I’m confused.” He said, tilting his head.
“I want to…. um.” Barb was too embarrassed to finish what she had to say.
“Want to.. what?” He asked then Barb looked down, Rob followed her gaze then blushed as he realized what she was wanting. “Are you sure?” He asked.
“Yes.” She said, blushing again.
“O-Ok” he said as he moved with his back against the trunk, using it to prop himself up. “So how do you wanna start?” He asked. She got on her knees, and used her long tongue to play with his sack. Rob yelped in surprise at her forwardness. Barb then shoved her snout into his balls and took in a long breath through her nostrils, getting a whiff of his musk. As she played with it, his dick started to come out of his sheath leading her to lick his hardening shaft. “Have you ever done this before?” He asked.
“No.” She told him.
“Could have fooled me.” Said Rob. She continued licking his shaft till it was full mast. “Damn you're good at this!” Rob grunted as he came, and it fell onto Barb as she kept pleasuring his dick, it covered her back, and a little on her head but she kept going, until she climbed up, and attempted to insert his cock, but it was two long and thick for her to do so, she kept trying and grinding her nethers on the head until finally, it went in, but could take no more than the tip.
“I can't take any more.” She grunted.
“You're telling me! You're so tight it hurts!” Rob grunted, which made Barb get off, and look sad. “Hey, don’t get upset! I might know a spell that can make you fit most of it.” Rob told her.
“Really?” She asked hopefully.
“Yeah, buuut, I need your consent, and it’s only temporary.” I said.
“I'll do it.” She said with conviction.
“Okay~” He said as his horn lit up and magic engulfed around Barb. In a flash of light, Barb changed in size and shape.
“What is this?” She asked.
“The spell basically makes you more mature, but I don’t know why you look like this, although…… it’s kind of turning me on.” Rob explained, and she smiled.
“Good.” She said standing up, now easily able to reach his tip, and take it, she was still very tight and her dragon blood made her insides very hot, as she nearly took his entire cock.
“Woah! I can see it inside you!” Rob said, staring at the large bulge in Barb’s stomach that went up to her abdomen. “I bet if you took it all the way you could give me a boobjob from the inside!” He exclaimed. She didn't speak, instead she only rose and descended rapidly and Rob now realized the spell triggered an early heat. “Oh this is so hot!” Said Rob.
“Did you know dragons mate for life.” Barb said seductively.
“No.” Said Rob.
“After you fill me up I'm yours you big stud so just sit back and enjoy yourself.” Barb told him.
“Ok, show me what a dragoness can do!” He said, and this seemed to awaken something in her, as she became slightly larger, and became even tighter and hotter then took every inch of his cock, while making her movements more energetic. All Rob could do was moan.
Barb only got faster, and hotter as flames slipped out of her mouth. “I'm gonna cum.” She moaned.
“Me too!” He moaned.
“I want it inside so bad, I need you to quench my heat.” She said lustfully. All Rob could do was grunt in response. Barb could feel his cock twitching inside her, as he was ready to burst. “I can feel it, you're almost there, just a little more.” She moaned as she put her hand on her stomach where she could see his bulge coming in and out.
“Ahh, keep doing that with your hand. It feels real good….” He moaned out.
She put both hands on her stomach as she rubbed the bulge, which made him twitch inside her more, giving her spikes of pleasure. “I can't hold it anymore, I'm gonna cum.” She said.
“Me too!” Said Rob, then as Barb took it all in one time, they both came, Rob flooded her womb making her stomach grow much larger, as Barb breathed flames into the sky as she came just as hard.
“That was incredible!” Rob said. Barb said nothing, as she slowly lifted herself off his cock, as she started to shrink, but as she got back to her original self she got stuck at the tip. Rob thrust in a bit more, making her stomach bulge as he came again, filling her womb even more,then pulled her off, and she flopped onto the ground with her bloated belly. “We should do this again sometime!” Rob said. All she could do was give a shaky thumbs up.
“Come on let’s get you cleaned up.” Said Rob as he laid down and waited for her to get on. She slowly climbed onto his back, and he stood up and went through the door, around a few ponies and up the stairs to the bathroom, closing the door behind them and locking it. Rob went over to the tub and turned around and sat on the edge, letting Barb slide off, he went over to the faucet and turned on the water and made sure it was warm. It was then Barb found the strength to speak. “Coming to Ponyville was so worth it.”
“I’m new here too, I came here because I heard the princess is going to be here this year. I came a bit early though so I went and helped out where I could. That’s why I was helping Rarity.” He explained as he sat down on his haunches and got out the bubble bath soap and added it to the water.
“Oh, well I hope we see each other more often.” She said.
“Oh, well, I don’t really have a home, I’m kind of a drifter.” He said with a slight blush.
“Well if you ever pass by canterlot look me up.” She told him.
“Well I can’t really leave your side now… you said it yourself, you mate for life, so I’m gonna stick around.” He told her.
“Thanks.” Barb said with a smile, then she looked at Rob's back and chuckled.
“What?” He asked, tilting his head to the side.
“I kinda made a mess on your back.” She said.
Rob looked at his back and saw a big sticky mess. “Yeah that’s gross.” He said.
“Want to join me?” Barb asked.
“O-ok?” He said as he slowly stepped into the tub and sat down.
“You want me to clean your back?” Barb offered.
“Oh, sure.” He said as he turned his back to her and scooted a little closer. Then she grabbed the nearest bar of soap then started cleaning.
“Ooooh that feels nice.” He moaned softly.
“Good to know you like it.” She said as she continued.
After Rob’s back was cleaned, he looked back at Barb. “Would you like me to do your back now?” He asked.
“I think you'd be able to do it in only a few seconds.” She said.
“I guess, but it’s still polite to return the favor.” He reasoned, so she turned around for him. He turned and took the soap in his hooves and began to gently scrub her back.
Like she said it only took a moment to clean her back, then she said. “Well I should go check on Twilight, she’s probably going crazy because of the party.” Barb said.
“Oh, I was hoping we could go again in here.” Said Rob as he blushed.
“You're insatiable aren't you?” She said, then felt something prodding against her butt. She looked down then back up at him and his ears were folded flat and he was blushing.
“Oh, if that's the case can you still do that spell?” She asked.
“Uuuuh, well, that spell uses a lot of magic, it takes pretty much 3/4ths of a unicorn’s magic. So we might have to do this without magic.” He explained. “But I might be able to make you slightly bigger, hopefully enough to fit most of me inside, and won’t leave me completely drained.”
“Great.” She said.
“Ok, gimme a sec.” he said as his horn began to light up. Barb began getting bathed in his magic and began to grow bigger, it went on for a minute and the magic stopped. “Guh!” He grunted as he tried to catch his breath. “Hopefully that’s enough.” He said as he looked at her.
Barb leaned on the side of the tub with her ass in the air. “Mount me you stud.” She told him.
“Which hole?” He asked.
“I think you know which one.” She said raising her ass higher, spreading her anus a bit.
“Ooh!” Said Rob as he got up behind her and prodded at her backdoor, however he couldn’t put it in. “Um do you think you could uh.. scrub me up a bit or something so it’ll be easier?” He asked.
“I think you're already lubed enough.” She said.
Rob tried pressing into her anus again but couldn’t get it in. “I’m having trouble, do you think you could help get it in?” He asked.
“Alright.” She said, as she went backwards, then with a little help from Rob, they finally got the tip in.
“Ah! That’s tight!” Said Rob as his dick was squeezed in her ass.
“More.” She moaned.
At this Rob held her and moved over to the edge of the tub and turned her around. He put her against the rim and placed both hooves on the rim as he began humping into her. “How are you so good?” She asked.
Rob began laying into her as he ravaged her ass. “Please use your hands like before!” He groaned, so she put both her hands on her belly, and started rubbing the bulge in her stomach. “Yeah, just like that!” He said as he began going harder, and she moaned loudly, as her tail attempted to wrap around him but it was too short, so instead she used her tail to play with his balls. This made him go harder and faster, pushing himself deeper inside.
“How close are you? She asked.
“I’m almost there.” He told her.
“Cum inside, just like last time, fill my ass with cum!” She told him.
“Rub your stomach harder!” He groaned as he continued to pound into her, and she rubbed as hard as she could.
“I’m gonna cum!” He moaned as he began pounding harder.
“Yes, do it!’ She screamed.
“I’m cumming!” He moaned as he came, and he filled Barb as much as he could, but the excess started to gush out into the tub as Barb collapsed on the edge of it. “I think. We need. To take. Another. Bath.” He breathed out. Barb began shrinking while his dick was still inside, making Rob groan. Eventually Barb was back to her normal size, but now her stomach had a large bulge from Robs large stallionhood deep within her. “Ah!” He yelped when she was back to normal. “So warm… So tight…” he groaned.
Barb looked at her stomach and gave a mischievous grin as she rubbed the bulge in her stomach. “Barb wait!” He moaned as he came again, filling Barb up like a balloon. “I’m still sensitive.” He groaned.
“Aaahh!” Barb moaned as she was filled.
“Mmmn.” He groaned as he sat down, Barb still impaled on his dick. Rob’s horn ignited and he used his magic to drain the tub, remove Barb, then went and refilled the tub.
After the tub was refilled they both began cleaning each other again. Then as they went down stairs they heard someone yell.
“Applejack wins again!” The two looked to see Applejack was playing a drinking game with several other ponies, all of which had started to throw up into buckets.
“I’m going to go check this out, you go enjoy the party.” Said Rob.
“Anyone else want to have a go at me?” Applejack asked the crowd.
“I’ll have a go.” Said Rob, stepping over and around the ponies.
“So what do you bet?” Asked Applejack, then Rob saw multiple bags of bits laying on the table in front of Applejack.
“The whole lot, and if I win, you have to do anything I ask, or want you to do, No. Matter. What. For 2 months, Same goes for me if I lose to you. Are we agreed?” Rob asked, offering up a large bag of bits.
“Alright.” Applejack said with a grin.
“I am so going to enjoy this.” He said with a chuckle.
Two ponies gave them their first rounds, which they both downed with ease. The second round went about the same. “Slow down AJ, it’s not how fast you drink, it’s how many you can drink. Quantity over speed.” Said Rob as he downed another drink.
“I've been drinking hard apple cider for years, I think I'm good.” She told him.
“Yeah? Well I have a few advantages over you, 1 I just started where you are already a few drinks in from your last rounds, 2 I’m larger and can tolerate more, and 3 I am going to keep going until I win.” He said as he drank five more drinks.
“We’ll see about that!” Applejack said.
The drinks kept coming and each pony downed each one they got. “You feeling nauseous yet?” Asked Applejack as she downed another
“I don’t even feel a buzz.” He responded, making Applejack growl in response.
“Alright then should we raise the stakes?” Applejack asked.
“I’m listening.” He said as he downed another drink.
“If you win, you get to pound my flank in front of every pony right here.” She said.
“Oooh.” Said the crowd.
“Hmm, would that be on top of the earlier agreement?” He asked.
“Of course.” She said.
“Alright, And to add to that, if you win you get to use me whenever you're horny.” He said as he drank another drink, and so did she.
They kept going on drinking until Applejack started losing her depth perception and missing her mouth. “I.” She slurred. “I give up.” She said.
—Rob POV—
“Really… alright then, now I own your ass!” Said Rob as he smiled. “Now, get to work.” I told her as I pointed underneath myself. She slowly stumbled underneath me, then I felt her kissing my sheath. “There you go, now why don’t you give my boys some attention.” I said, then I felt her tongue on my sack. “That’s it.” I said as I just stood there and let her work. After a few more licks my dick started to come out. “Ok, start sucking. I want you to take it all!” I said.
“That wasn't part of the bet.” She slurred.
“The bet was, you were supposed to do anything I wanted you to do no matter what. Now hurry and start sucking while it’s still small.” I said, smacking her ass.
She started sucking and licking my shaft. When she started sucking again I humped into her mouth. “All of it.” I ordered.
“I can't it’s too big.” She told me.
“Then try moving on to putting it somewhere else.” I told her. She turn around and put her hooves on the table, and she pushed back, and I felt her tight fold wrap around my cock, so I walked up a bit forcing all of it inside her, and put my hooves on the table, then after a few thrusts making sure everything was inside, I lowered my head to look at Applejack, her tongue was hanging out of her mouth as she looked at a clearly visible bulge on her stomach. “Which hole am I in?” I asked.
“My pussy.” She moaned.
“K.” I said. Then I felt somepony licking my sack, making me yelp in surprise. I turned my head to see a pink pony licking my balls. “Pinkie?” I said confused. She just kept licking my balls, as I slowly started to thrust into Applejack. I looked back at Pinkie then down at Applejack. ‘I do need a new Pinkie, I lost my last one, so the slot is empty, hmmmm.’ I looked back at Pinkie again then back at Applejack. “Ok, switch!” I said to the mares.
I pulled out of Applejack, and she got out from under me so Pinkie could take her place, then I rammed into her going at a rather quick and hard rhythm. “Yes. That’s much better.” I said.
“Fuck me good you stud!” Pinkie said with her tongue out, and she met my thrusts halfway, and each time I hiltied I could feel the entrance to her womb just waiting for me to pump her till she was bloated.
“Pinkie, after this, you better fill your ass with as many sweets as you can stuff in there!” I said as Applejack began licking my sack.
“Yes I will!” She moaned as I began leaning into her as I thrusted and she easily took my dick, and it squeezed me like a vice, and was almost as hot as an oven.
“I’ll call you my little candy-ass when you do that.” I told her then moved my head down and began making out with her, as Applejack started sucking on my sack now. I could feel myself getting closer, and so was Pinkie, I could feel it so I started going full speed, and Applejack took this opportunity to start licking my cock with her long horse tongue as it went in and out of Pinkie’s pussy. “Pinkie, I’m close, where do you want it?” I asked.
“In my mouth.” She said, then I pulled out and she turned around and she began licking the tip and began sucking on it.
“Take it all. Please, take the whole thing.” I moaned, so she started swallowing my cock till she reached the base with ease. “Fuck!” I groaned as she started giving me a sloppy blowjob. When she did that, It pushed me over the edge. “I’m cumming!” I moaned out, and she continued giving me a blowjob as I came, which only made me cum more down her throat, then I heard Applejack collapse on the ground because of her drunkenness.
After I finished, Pinkie continued to suck on my cock as if her life depended on it, refusing to let go. I stopped trying to get her off and instead went over to the drinks and began drinking again. At some point Pinkie let go and I looked down to see her on the ground with a bloated belly.
Barb began hearing some kind of commotion coming from one of the drinking tables. “Whats going on?” She asked. When she made her way over to the commotion, she saw Rob drinking from a large barrel of hard cider, around him were a few empty barrels.
“Rob?” She asked.
After he finished off the barrel he dropped it and looked at Barb. “Hey, Barb! Bababarbabarby Barb!” He slurred, looking down at her.
“Did you drink all this?” She asked.
He got another barrel and began drinking again. Once he finished, he took out a lighter and burped into it, sending out large bluish flames.
*BUUUUUUUUUURP!!!!!*
“HEY WERE IN A LIBRARY!” Barb yelled.
“Said the fire breathing dragon!” He slurred, flailing a hoof around.
“My fire is enchanted not to burn things I don't want to burn.” Barb said.
“Cool!” He slurred as he held onto her. “Hey! Hey hey hey, Barb?” He asked, eyes not entirely focused.
“What?” She asked.
“Hey Barb, Barbie Barb, can you promise me something, please?” He asked getting close.
“Sure.” She said.
“If-if-if, if you ever get big, and I mean huge!….. can you put me inside you?” He asked.
“Wha-what do you mean?” Barb asked, confused.
“I want you to take me in your claws and shove me up your vagina, please, can you do that for me?” Rob asked. “I bet it’d be warm in there, I would just live there, you’d always know where I was. You’d be able to put you hand on your belly and I’ll be there.” He slurred. “Promise me you’ll do that?” He slurred.
“Alright! I’ll do it! Just stop it!” Barb said.
Rob gave her a big sloppy kiss. “Thank you!” He slurred. Then he burped again.
*BUUUUUUURP!!!!!*
After the burp, he drank a bottle of schnapps then began moving around funny. When he made it over to one of the corners in the library he drank another swig of the schnapps then fell over, completely unconscious.
“Oh no, somepony help!” Barb exclaimed, and she along with several other ponies tried to move him but he was too heavy.
“calm down, sweetheart, he just passed out, I’m surprised he actually lasted this long after drinking so much!” Said a white pony with pink mane and a red cross cutie mark. “Best to leave him be, go on, he’ll be fine in the morning, he’ll have a bad headache, but he’ll still be fine.” She said.
“Ok.” Said Barb, and then Barb looked at the time, and her eyes widened before she rushed up to Twilight's room to tell her that the summer sun celebration was going to start in a few short hours.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
“C'mon, Twilight, it's time to watch the sunrise!” Barb exclaimed as she went into Twilight's room, as she stared out the window at the moon, then both they and the entire town gathered at town hall to wait for the princess to arrive.
“Isn't this exciting? Are you excited, 'cause I'm excited, I've never been so excited— well, except for the time that I saw you walking into town and I went [deep gasp] but I mean really, who can top that?” Pinkie said to Twilight, and the birds started to sing as Mayor Mare walked under the balcony and on the stage.
As she looked down at the crowd she started to speak. “Fillies and gentlecolts, as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!” The ponies cheered as she spoke, and she waited for them to become silent and spoke again.
“In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year! And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria, Princess Celestia!” Mayor Mare said as rarity pulled the rope that opened the curtains on the balcony. And once opened everypony saw that there was nothing behind them.
“Huh?” Rarity said as the rest of the ponies chattered and murmured nervously.
“This can't be good.” Twilight said with worry.
“Remain calm, everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation!” Mayor Mare tried to reassure everypony.
“Ooh, ooh, I love guessing games! Is she hiding?” Pinkie said, looking around as Rarity checked behind the curtains, and came back.
“She's gone!” She told everypony and they gasped.
“Ooh, she's good.” Pinkie said and she screamed as she saw a blue mist rising on the balcony, which took the form of the black alicorn known as Nightmare Moon.
“Oh no... Nightmare Moon!” Twilight whispered as she looked up at the alicorn, as Barb fainted on the ground.
“Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces.” Nightmare said as she looked down at the crowd.
“What did you do with our Princess?!” Rainbow yelled as she tried to fly up closer to Nightmare but Applejack bit her tail holding her in place
“Whoa there, Nelly…” She said muffled.
Nightmare chuckled before she spoke. “Why, am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?” She asked.
“Ooh, ooh, more guessing games! Um, Hokey Smokes! How about... Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty.” Pinkie said before Applejack shoved a cupcake in her mouth.
“Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” Asked Nightmare as she looked at Fluttershy and Rarity, then Twilight stepped forward.
“I did. And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the Moon – Nightmare Moon!” She said and the ponies around her gasped.
Nightmare grinned before she spoke.”Well well well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here.”
“You're here to... to…” Twilight gupled.
Nightmare Moon burst into laughter and said. “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!” She said as thunder roared outside the building.
“Seize her! Only she knows where the Princess is!” Mayor mare shouted, and the pegasus guards flew towards the black Alicorn.
“Stand back, you foals!” SHe said as she blasted the guards with magic sending them to the ground as she laughed, then disappeared as she turned into a mass of blue mist and flew away.
Applejack grunted before she lost her grip on Rainbow, and she flew after Nightmare, stopping high in the air as she saw her flee. “Come back here!” She shouted. “Nighttime? Forever?” Rainbow said as she saw the mist disappear, then looked back to town hall to see Twilight running towards the library with Barb on her back. “Where's she going?”
When Twilight and Barb got back to the Library, Twilight noticed a large white lump in the corner, and she realized that it was the same stallion Barb thought was attractive. Twilight walked over to where he was and saw he was sleeping soundly in a fetal position. “Uh… Barb….. Who is this?” Twilight asked, looking back at Barb.
Barb hopped off Twilight’s back and walked over to him. “Oh! This is Rob, he’s my new coltfriend. He had a lot to drink at the party and he passed out, Nopony could move him, so we just left him here. I hope it’s ok if he stays?” Barb explained.
“You only just met.” Twilight said.
“Yeah? Well we went all the way.” Said Barb with a small blush.
“You only just met!” Twilight yelled.
“He’s nice and sweet and I like him.” She said as she stroked his mane as he slept. “Look how cute he looks when he sleeps!” She giggled.
“Also how did you do it, he’s massive, and you're…small?” Twilight asked.
“He knew a spell to temporarily make me bigger so I could take most of it.” She said as she continued to stroke his mane.
“Most of it?... How big was he?” Twilight asked, blushing.
“Huge.” Barb said.
“We should probably get you to bed.” Twilight said, picking up Barb with her magic and bringing her upstairs.
“You've been up all night, Barb. You are a baby dragon after all, even if you have a coltfriend now.” She said as she put her in her bed then closed the door, then she went down to the library to find a certain book. “Elements, elements, elements... Ugh! How can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?”
“And just what are the Elements of Harmony? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy? Whoa!” Rainbow questioned before Applejack got between the two.
“Simmer down, Sally. She ain't no spy. But she sure knows what's going on. Don't you, Twilight?” Asked Applejack, looking at her.
“I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her, but I don't know what they are, where to find them; I don't even know what they do!” Twilight panicked.
"The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide." Pinkie said reading the title of a book aloud, and Twilight too it with her magic
“How did you find that?!” Twilight asked.
“It was under "E"! She said in a singsong voice as she hopped around.
“Oh. There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known: Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty and Loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said, the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now--” Twilight said.
“The Everfree forest!” Said a voice, causing all heads to turn to the corner and see Rob sitting up and glaring at them.
“Rob, you're awake.” Twilight said.
“No thanks to you, I was trying to sleep and now…. Aaaaahh!! Damn hangover!” He groaned as he put his hooves to his head.
“Wait, how did you-” She tried to say before he interrupted.
“That’s not important! Ah!” He said before he began groaning and holding his head again. “Somepony get me something for this hangover!” He moaned before flopping down on his side on the ground, and Fluttershy gave him a mug of coffee. “Thank you sweetheart, Pinkie! Sweet me!” He said, and Pinkie put a large cube of caramel in his coffee. “Thank you.” He said then took a sip. “Aaaah. That’s the stuff.” He sighed happily.
Then Rainbow got in his face. “Are you a spy?” She asked.
“Are you high?” He asked.
“No!” She yelled.
“Are you sure?” He asked, moving his head back and forth in her face.
“Stop that.” She told him.
“Whatever, aaaaaanyway , the elements are hidden within a castle in the Everfree.” He said as he took another sip of his coffee.
“We can't go in there.” Said Rarity.
“Quit your whining, you wanted to find the elements, I told you where they were.” He snapped.
“Is there anything else we should know?” Twilight asked.
“No….. oh wait yes, the elements are being guarded by Lord Soundblaster, Master of Sound, Science, and Technology, and his Mate, Princess Jasmine, the two of them stand as sentinels over the elements.” Explained Rob.
“I've heard of them before. Lord Soundblaster was mentioned in multiple cultures across equestria!” Said Twilight.
“Yes, he was a powerful ruler of a small kingdom, that kingdom was the pinnacle of science, music, art, engineering, and technology. Lord Soundblaster was known as a giant that wielded a magic sword that could cut through anything, and a magic hammer that could make any tool he wished. He was known throughout as a great and powerful Warrior, then when Nightmare Moon was sent to the moon, he put himself and his mate in a deep slumber so they would be ready for her return.” Rob explained.
“But why wasnt that in the prophecy.” She asked.
“That wasn’t a prophecy, that was Celestia saying when the spell would wear off.” Rob deadpanned. “Nightmare Moon was originally Princess Luna, Luna got upset and became corrupted, thus she became Nightmare Moon. Celestia has been withholding information from everypony.”
“What?!” Asked everypony.
“That’s not all. The sins of the past will continue to wreak vengeance on the present and future. Lord Soundblaster knew this would happen, some cultures referred to him as a type of prophet, some referred to him as a god, some said he could see the future. If you have any chance to save Equestria, you have to find the elements, if you find the elements you will awaken Lord Soundblaster and Princess Jasmine.” Rob explained. “They will help you.”
“Whee! Let's go!” Pinkie said as she tried to run out the door but was stopped by Twilights magic.
“Not so fast. Look, I appreciate the offer, but I'd really rather do this on my own.” She told the group.
“No can do, sugarcube. We sure ain't lettin' any friend of ours go into that creepy place alone. We're stickin' to you like caramel on a candy apple.” Applejack said stepping toward her with a smile and the rest agreed.
“Especially if there's candy apples in there. What? Those things are good.” Pinkie said, and Twilight sighed.
“So, none of you have been in there before?” Twilight asked the 5 mares.
“Ugh, heavens no! Just look at it - it's dreadful.” Said Rarity.
“And it ain't natural. Folks say it don't work the same as Equestria.” Applejack explained.
“What's that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked
“Nopony knows. You know why?” Rainbow said spookily.
“Rainbow, quit it.” APplejack told her.
“Cause everypony who's ever come in has never come out!” She said and they left the library to head towards the forest.
—Later—
“Whoa.” Twilight said as she walked into the room.
“Come on, Twilight. Isn't this what you've been waitin' for?” applejack said as Twilight walked up to where the elements were placed
“The Elements of Harmony, we've found them. Careful, careful!” Twilight said as rainbow dash and Fluttershy lifted them up and placed them on the ground
“One, two, three, four... There's only five!” Pinkie told Twilight.
“Where's the sixth?” asked rainbow
“The book said: when the five are present, a spark will cause the sixth Element to be revealed.” Twilight said as she rubbed her head worried.
“What in the hay is that supposed to mean?” Applejack asked as she looked at the elements then back to Twilight.
“I'm not sure, but I have an idea. Stand back. I don't know what will happen.” Twilight said them as she got closer to the elements
“Come on now, y'all. She needs to concentrate.” Applejack told the other 4 and they left the room to let Twilight do her thing.
[soundblaster and Jasmine]
“Hello Twilight.” Came a voice, startling Twilight.
“W-who’s there?!” Twilight asked. Then out of the shadows walked Rob. “Rob? What are you doing here?” She asked.
“Probably something stupid.” He said.
“I don’t understand. What do you mean?” Said Twilight.
“I’m going to trust you with my secret.” He said as he sat on his haunches.
“What secret?” Twilight asked, starting to get scared.
“My secret.” He began then went over to one of the wall sconces and pulled it down. “I’m lord Soundblaster.” He said as walls on each side of the room turned over, revealing large containers, on the left was container with a dark purple alicorn with a pink mane inside it, the container on the right was almost as big as a house, inside it contained a faceless giant with a crest on the forehead. At the foot of the container were a gigantic sword and hammer. Just then Twilight looked at Rob as he became a spark. That spark flew up and into the container and into the chest of the giant. Suddenly the giant began lighting up and the container opened up with a loud hiss.
The Giant slowly got up and stepped out of the container, he bent over and picked up the sword and hammer and put them onto his back. He took a few gigantic steps over to the other side of the room and pulled a lever next to the other container. The container opened with a hiss and he reached in and pulled out the alicorn with care, cradling her in his arm. The giant walked over to twilight and knelt down.
“W-what's going on?” Twilight asked.
“Twilight Sparkle, I am Lord Soundblaster, and this is Jasmine.” Came the booming monotone voice of the giant revealed to be Lord Soundblaster. “I’m trusting you with my secret, you mustn’t let anyone know that Rob and Soundblaster are one and the same. You must swear that you won’t tell anypony, not the princess, not anyone.” He told her.
“A-Alright, I swear.” She said.
“Good.” He responded with a nod. He put Jasmine down and miraculously changed shape into a boombox. The spark from before left the boombox and became Rob again. He picked up the boombox with his magic and put it on his back. “Twilight, right now we are frozen in time, this is the only way I could talk to you.” He explained.
“But why hide yourself?” She asked.
“There are things that I would like to avoid, but I will tell you my tale when we get back to the library later.” He told her. “But right now, you need to do something for me, don’t destroy Nightmare, instead separate her from Luna, do that and I can handle the rest.”
“I'll try.” She told him.
Rob nodded and took Jasmine and put her on his back. “I’m trusting you twilight. Don’t make me regret it.” He said.
“I won't.” She said.
“Good, I’ll go take Jasmine and hide.” He said, and they vanished as time resumed, and Twilight went to the elements and tried to work her magic on them as blue mist creeped into the room.
“Aah!” Twilight screamed as a blue tornado lifted the elements.
“Twilight!” Twilights friends yelled as they ran back into the room.
“The Elements!” Yelled Twilight as she jumped into the tornado before they vanished, and the 5 stood there talking over each other, then Rarity spoke over the rest
“Look!: She said pointing at a tower that had bright lights flashing inside
“Come on! “ said Applejack as she lead the charge towards the tower, and inside the said Tower Twilight coughed and gasped as she appeared in a puff of smoke as Nightmare moon Laughed.
“Hmph!” Twilight huffed as she stomped the ground preparing to charge Nightmare.
“You're kidding. You're kidding, right?” Nightmare asked as Twilight charged her horn, lighting up with magic, then so did Nightmare, but before they collided Twilight teleported to the elements a light headed but fine.
“Just one spark. Come on, come on. Aah!” Twilight said, lighting up her horn and using her magic on the elements, before Nightmare appeared in front of her and just as she appeared her magic backfired sending her flying.
“No, no!” Nightmare said as the stones glowed, but then dimmed.
“But... where's the sixth Element?!” Twilight asked confused as to why it didn't appear.
Nightmare Moon laughed as she said. “You little foal! Thinking you could defeat me? Now you will never see your princess, or your sun! The night will last forever!.” She said as she destroyed the elements, and laughed once more. Then as Twilight started to lose all hope the heard the voices of Applejack and Pinkie pie.
“Don’t worry we’re here.” Said Pinkie
“Don’t worry we’ll be there.” Applejack shouted as they ran up the stairs and Twilight came to a realization that changed everything.
“You think you can destroy The Elements of Harmony just like that?” Asked Twilight as she stood up on her feet. “ Well, you're wrong, because the spirits of The Elements of Harmony are right here.” Twilight said as the others stood at her side.
“What?” Nightmare moon asked as the shards of the elements started to levitate.
“Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of... honesty! Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of... kindness! Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of... laughter! Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift represents the spirit of... generosity! And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire represents the spirit of... loyalty! The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us.” Twilight listed off and as she spoke the elements transformed into necklaces for the 5 of them each taking the shape of their cutie mark.
“You still don't have the sixth Element! The spark didn't work!” Nightmare protested.
“But it did! A different kind of spark. I felt it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you, to see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that you all... are my friends! You see, Nightmare Moon, when those Elements are ignited by the... the spark that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the sixth element: the element of... magic!” She said as the final element appeared taking the form of a crown upon her head and as it centerpiece a gem in the shape of her cutie mark.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Author's Note
Enjoy!
Entry 8: New Home
—The Next Day—
“Hey Twilight?” Rob called, looking around the library.
“Yes, what is it?” She asked.
“Hey, is it ok if I stay here in the library?” He asked.
“Why?” She asked.
“Rob!” Exclaimed Barb as she came running down the stairs.
“That’s why.” He said as Barb came and hugged onto his foreleg.
“Ok I guess you can stay for now.” Twilight said with a sigh as she rubbed her forehead.
“K. Where do I stay?” He asked.
“For the meantime you can sleep on the couch.” She told me.
“He’s too big for the couch, he can sleep next to my bed!” Said Barb, getting excited.
“I’m fine with that.” He said.
“Fine, but no sex in my room.” She told them.
“No promises!” Said Barb then she began running back upstairs. “I’ll get your spot ready Rob!” She exclaimed.
“Thanks for letting me stay here, is it okay if I grab a few things from town? I don’t really have any belongings.” Rob asked.
“Sure.” She said.
“K, oh and I took care of Nightmare, she’s with Jasmine and they’re going to be searching for the rest of my family.” said Rob.
“Why would they be missing?” twilight asked.
“I’ll explain when I get back.” He said as he headed out the door.
After the door closed, Twilight was left alone with her thoughts, then Barb came down looking for Rob. “Hey Rob! What do you- huh? Twilight, where's Rob?” She asked.
“He went into town to get a few things.” Twilight answered.
“Oh. Ok, I’ll just keep cleaning up a bit then.” Said Barb as she went back upstairs but before she reached the top she burped green flames which took the form of a letter which Twilight took with her magic.
—Rob POV—
‘Ok, let’s see, I’m going to need a bed, a blanket, a few snacks, and a few toiletries’ I thought to myself as I went around Ponyville. ‘Hmm I should probably start with a bed, then get the other things.’ I looked around and spotted a mattress store, so I headed over and went inside.
As I walked in, a stallion walked up to me. “Are you looking for anything in particular?” He asked.
“Yeah, I’m looking for something durable, soft, and non-flammable, and I mean completely flame retardant.” I told him. “Oh, and it can’t go flat or warp over time.” I added.
“Hmm.” The stallion said as he rubbed his chin. “I think we might have what you need, but it is quite expensive.” He said.
“Hmm. Do you think you can have a custom job done? I’m not interested in buying anything too expensive.” I said.
“You'll have to place an order, wait here a sec while I get the papers.” He said, and soon came back with a stack of papers. After filling out the paperwork I settled on a particular mattress design, gave an address, then handed it to him. The stallion seemed to double check what I wrote and asked.
“You sure?” He asked.
“It’s design is best suited for my needs, and I believe it will suffice.” I said to him.
“Alright if you're sure.” he said then went to the back of the store to file the request.
“How long will it take to make?” I asked.
“Well seeing how unique it is, it might take a little time.” He told me.
“Alright. Then will it be delivered to the address I wrote down in the papers?” I asked.
“Yeah it'll be delivered.” He told me.
“Alright. Here’s the payment and I’ll be expecting my order soon.” I said, giving the stallion a bag of bits. He took it and smiled.
“Pleasure doing business.” he said and I left.
After the mattress store I went and bought a few blankets from the blanket shop. ‘Why are there stores here that only sell one or two things? That makes very little sense.’ I made my way over to another shop where I could buy some body wash, shampoo, conditioner, toothpaste, a toothbrush, some floss, and a loofah. After paying for my things I brought the bags back home to the Library and came in.
“Twilight! Barb! I’m back!” I called, and they came down stairs to greet me. “Hey, Twilight, where do I put my things?” I asked.
“Just put them in our room for now.” She told me.
“Ok.” I said as I used my magic to send my bags up to the room. “So, I’ve got nothing to do now but wait until my bed arrives. Any ideas?”
“Chess.” Twilight said.
“No, you’d lose. Every time.” I said. “Maybe we could make something to eat? It’s near lunchtime.”
‘I guess it is around that time.” Twilight said, looking at a clock.
“Great, what’ll we be having?” I asked.
“We could go by a fast food place that seems to be quite popular.” Twilight suggested.
“Ok. Hope they have meat.” I said.
“You eat meat!?” She yelled.
“Yeah, I have canines, see?” I said, showing her my teeth. “Barb should eat meat too, it’s a dietary requirement.”
“She does but meat is kind of a rare find in equestria.” Twilight told me.
“Well not really, you could have it ordered, or you could hunt for it, you could probably go to a few shops and find it. Some ponies have a taste for it, they say it’s “exotic”, but with me, I have it as a dietary requirement like Barb, I know a few places that deliver. I’ll work something out.” I said as Twilight seemed to turn green.
“Ok, just don't eat it in front of me.” She said, trying not to throw up.
“Ok. Come on Twilight, lead the way.” I said, gesturing with my hoof.
She led us out of the library, and towards the center of town, and just beyond the town hall, was a small fast food place shaped like a castle, called White Castle.
“Huh, weird.” I said as I looked at the logo that was eerily similar to the White Castles back home.
“So anything you prefer?” Twilight asked.
“Don’t know, I’ve never been.” I said as we went inside. The doorway was small so I had to duck so my horn didn’t hit the doorframe. Then once in I took a look at the menu.
“So what do you want?” Twilight asked.
“Hmm, how about a cheese slider combo with large fries, and a root beer.” I said.
“Alright, and I know what Barb wants so why don't you two go find a seat.” Twilight said as she walked over to the register.
Me and Barb went over to a table and sat down in a bench seat. I sat close to the window while Barb sat next to me, leaving the opposite side of the table for Twilight. After a few minute she cam back with three trays of food, she gave me my order, then I looked at theirs. Twilight had gotten for herself some kind of burger, and I noticed the patty was made of soy meat, anf with it a side of fries, as for Barb she had a similar order but her side was tater tots. I noticed my slider was made of soy as well. ‘Damn ponies and their herbivore biology!’ I thought as I took a bite and it didn't taste half bad, but it was still lacking.
I looked at Barb and Twilight who seemed to be enjoying their food. “So what do you think?” Asked Twilight after she swallowed a mouthful.
“It’s food. That much I can tell.” I said.
“It can't be that bad.” Barb said.
“It’s a burger sure, but it’s just not the same with fake meat.” I said as I took it apart and put a few fries inside then took a bite. “Hmm, it’s better, but it’s still not as good as the real thing.”
“Sorry to hear that.” Said Twilight. “But if you stop by the dragon lands sometime I hear they make the best meat-based burgers.” She told me.
“I’ll look into it.” I said as I finished my slider after a few bites, and they were still eating theirs. “So, Twilight, what’s been happening with you lately?” I asked.
“I got three tickets to the galloping Gala.” She told me.
“Oh? Let me guess, your friends are driving you crazy, they keep being subtle about asking you to take them?” I asked.
“Yes.” She said with a sigh.
“Tell Celestia to send you more tickets so you can bring your friends. But first, your friends need to realize they’re being selfish.” I told her.
“How?” She asked.
“They’ll figure it out tonight.” I said.
“How do you know this?” Twilight asked as she and Barb finished their food, and we started to head back to the library.
“It’s a common cliché, it’ll happen.” I said as we arrived.
“If you're sure.” Twilight said as she took a seat on the couch.
Then there was a knock on the door, I went to answer it and saw there were a few delivery ponies with my order.
“Oh, bring it right in, guys.” I said, moving out of their way. “Just set it down there.” I said.
“Is that your bed?” Twilight asked as she looked at the mattress that looked like a bed for a dog.
“Yeah. I had it custom made. It’s big, it’s flexible and durable, fire retardant, and soft.” I said as I sighed the papers the delivery ponies gave me, after that they left and I brought the bed upstairs to the bedroom and put it next to Barb’s. I put some blankets and pillows on it and gave it a look. “Perfect.” I said.
“Looks like you’ve settled nicely.” Twilight said, taking a closer look at it.
“Yeah. So Barb, what do you think?” I asked, and she climbed onto the bed, then walked around a bit before laying on it.
“I think it's nice.” She said.
I got on the bed and layed next to her and rolled onto my back. “Oh yes, I definitely made a good call.” I said as I moved around a bit then settled down on my side behind Barb. “Any ideas?” I asked.
"Have a few.” She said as she kissed me.
“Hey, I said no sex in the bedroom.” Twilight said.
Me and Barb ignored her as we continued to make out. I pulled away and looked at Twilight. “Lighten up Twilight.” I told her.
“What?” She asked. “Its not like I asked you not to before hand.” She said.
“Fine, Barb, come on, let’s go to the bathroom, we can have some fun there.” I said.
“K.” Barb said with a smile.After we got up, me and Barb headed to the bathroom and locked the door.
“So, what do you wanna do first?” I asked.
“Can we go straight to the good part?” She asked.
“And what would that be?” I asked.
“You fucking me like a toy.” She said.
“Oh, so you wanna try it without the spell?” I asked as I brought my head down to kiss her.
“We’d only get the tip in.” She told me.
“I’d be fine with that.” I said, nuzzling her face, Then Barb leaned up against the bathtub. “No, get on the toilet.” I told her and so she did after putting the lid down. I used my magic and got some soap and a bucket and a towel and began cleaning her feet.
“What are you doing?” She asked with a giggle.
“Cleaning your feet. I wanna try something.” I said then finished cleaning and dried off her feet. After I put the soap, bucket, and towel away, I got up and put my front hooves on the tank on the back. Then I moved my head down and looked at Barb. “Alright, let’s see what you can do with your feet.” I said.
“Umm ok.” She said. I made sure to move closer to her so she could reach. And using her feet, she stroked my cock, but since they were so short they could only go an inch. I began using my magic and held her closer so she would be able to do more.
“Go ahead, keep going.” I told her. At this point she was using both her feet and hands to stroke my dick. “Hold on, let me try something.” I said then got in the tub and got on my back and put her down between my legs. “Ok, this should be better.” I said, and now she used her entire body, and used her tongue to play with the tip. “Mmnn, can you try sucking on the tip a bit?” I asked.
“Kinda hard when I'm moving my whole body up and down.” She told me. I used my magic and pulled her off and put her on my chest.
“Now try.” I said, then she started again while sucking on the tip. While she was sucking on the tip I looked under her tail, I looked between her legs and saw she was dripping wet. ‘I wonder how she tastes?’ I thought as I grabbed her hips with my hooves and brought my lips to her nethers and began licking, causing her to yelp in surprise. But as I got into it, she started moaning and got back to sucking my tip. I began getting more eager with licking her slit, Barb took this as a challenge and began trying to take more into her mouth. I let go of her hips and pulled her off my dick. “Ok, let’s get to the good part.” I said to her, as she turned around to try to stick the tip in. I moved my hoof down and moved my dick and helped her get it in. “Fuck…. So warm, so soft, so tight!” I groaned. I looked down at her stomach and saw I was making a large bulge in her gut.
“Oh fuck.” She moaned.
“Ok, I’m going to try moving a bit, you put your hands on your stomach and start rubbing the bulge.” I said to her, and so she did. I began moving as she rubbed my dick through her stomach. “Hold on.” I said as I turned over so she was underneath me laying on her back while I was gently humping her. “Ok, try using your feet.” I said as I continued humping. And she did the best she could but with her short legs she couldn't do much. “Perfect.” I said as I began going faster, as she moaned in ecstasy.
“Holy shit I’m already close!” I groaned.
“Yes! cum inside me.” She told me.
I began going harder and could feel my orgasm approaching. Then when I came, her stomach expanded like a balloon as my cum also gushed out of her pussy, and she came hard clamping down on me. After I finished filling her womb I slumped down onto my haunches. “Damn, how can you take so much?” I asked between breaths, and she moaned softly, as I pulled out.
I got out of the tub and turned on the faucet. “Get yourself cleaned up, I’m going to prepare my bed.” I told her then opened the bathroom door and closed it behind me. I headed over to the window to see ponies throwing Twilight in the air. “Barb! You better hurry! Twilight’s being ganged up on!” I called. I heard some splashing and heard footsteps running down the stairs.
“I didn't even know it was gonna happen. Now quick, lock the doors!” Twilight said and we all started closing doors, and windows, then locking them.
“Phew.” She sighed with relief before lights were turned, on and we saw Twilights five friends looking at us. “Yaaaargh! I can't decide, I just can't decide! It's important to all of you and I just can't stand to disappoint any of you, and giving me gifts and doing me favors won't make any difference, because you're all my friends and I wanna make you all happy and I can't, I just can't!” Twilight started yelling, and collapse to the floor before Applejack approached.
“Twilight, sugar, I didn't mean to put so much pressure on you, and if it helps, I don't want the ticket anymore. You can give it to somepony else. I won't feel bad, I promise.” She said putting a hoof on her head to calm her
“Me too.” Said Fluttershy. “I feel just awful that I made you feel so awful.”
“And me too. It's no fun upsetting your friends.” Pinkie said sadly
“Twilight, it was unfair of me to try to force you as I did.” Rarity told Twilight as she sat.
“Yes!” Rainbow said. “That means the ticket is mine. Ha ha, I got the ticket, I got the ticket—!” She said in a singsong voice, and as Rainbow looked at the others, they looked at her with disappointment. “You know, I haven't perfected my signature moves for the Wonderbolts anyway. I don't need that ticket either.”
“We all got so gung-ho about going to the gala that we couldn't see how un-gung-ho we were making you.” Applejack said to Twilight as she smiled.
“We're sorry, Twilight.” All five of them said in unison, then Twilight looked to Barb.
“Barb, take down a note. Dear Princess Celestia,
“What?! All the ponies except Twilight said.
“If my friends can't all go, I don't wanna go either.” Twilight said with a smile
“Twilight, you don't have to do that.” Said Applejack.
“Nope. I've made up my mind. Barb, you can send the letter now.” Said Twilight and with a breath of flames the letter turned into a cloud that traveled towards Canterlot.
“Now you won't get to go to the gala either.” FLuttershy said as she watched it fly away.
“It's okay, girls. I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me so I would rather not go at all.” She said, and they all awed, but then barb looked like she was gonna throw up
“Well wallop my withers, Spike. Isn't that just like a dragon? Can't handle the least bit of sentiment.” Applejack said as she walked over to her, then she burped loudly as a puff of smoke left her mouth causing Applejack to duck.
“Whoa Nelly!” She said as it flew over her then transformed into a letter.
"A letter from the princess? That was fast.” Twilight said as Barb opened and started to read it.
"My faithful student Twilight,
“Now we can all go!” Twilight said with Glee, and everyone cheered, but then Twilight's stomach rumbled and she chuckled nervously.
“Allow us to treat you to dinner.” Rarity offered.
“What a great way to apologize.” Rainbow said as she also looked hungry
“ And to celebrate! Come on everypony, the cupcakes are on me!” Pinkie shouted as they all left the library.
—Rob POV—
“Hey! Wait for me!” I called after them, put Barb on my back, and we all arrived at Sugarcube Corner, and took a seat.
I ordered a few baker’s dozens of baked glazed donuts and various types of cookies. As for everyone they got their own treats that they liked. After I got my treats, I got a few cupcakes and enjoyed them for a while. Then everyone started eating more and more, they started to get tired, that is except for Twilight, even Pinky started to struggle to keep her eyes open, then finally they closed.
I checked their eyes and made sure they were all out cold. “Ok, they’re out, come on, let’s head outside.” I told Twilight.
“Did you have something to do with this?” She asked pointing at her friends.
“Roofie cupcakes? Are you nuts? What kind of animal would put sleep inducing drugs in cupcakes?!” I said to her as we made it outside. “Yes, I definitely did that.” I told her once we were out.
“So what do you want to tell me?” Twilight asked as I made sure we were alone.
“Ok Twilight, I owe you an explanation for how I could be in a deep slumber and out and about at the same time.” I said.
“I have been wondering about that.” Said Twilight.
“Well, it all started a thousand years ago…..” I began.
—A Thousand Years Ago—
“What about your people?” Asked Celestia.
“I shall put them in your hooves, take care of them for me. And watch after these for me.” I said taking out the Star saber and the forge and I placed both items on the ground. “I’ll be wanting them when I awaken.” I said, then pulled a lever that opened up the pods. After I finished talking Jasmine got in her pod and it closed with her inside.
“Good luck Celestia.” I said then I got into my pod.
“Wait!” But before she could say anything else the pod closed and I was put into a deep slumber…… or so I thought.
Right as my body went into stasis, my spark was thrust out of my body and I awoke outside in the Everfree, trapped in the form of a unicorn stallion, stripped of my great magical power, vulnerable.
After I got my bearings I began traveling to where Ponyville now stands, I dug a hole and placed an oak sapling that eventually became the library we live in now. After that I began traveling throughout Equestria for a few years, getting a few odd jobs here and there.
I made my way back to my kingdom, only for me to see it had fallen. I sifted through the ashes, but found nothing there. I was glad I hadn’t seen many bodies, which told me that almost all of the citizens made it out, others weren’t so lucky.
I found no trace of the girls in my harem, so I assumed they made it out, until I went to check the wreckage of my castle and found a few bodies there, but I couldn’t identify any of them, so I didn’t know who I lost. I found my lab was destroyed as well, but some of my creations were either missing or destroyed. After that, I left.
I continued traveling for a few decades until I decided to come back here and found the apple family starting a small settlement. It was there I found Granny Smith making Zap apple jam, and a few other Zap apple products. I learned a few recipes and moved on to continue traveling.
After a few more decades I witnessed a sight that made me smile… a Sonic Rainboom. It was then I decided to head to Canterlot where I found a young unicorn by the name of Twilight Sparkle. I watched your progress for a few months then went back on the road, where I made it back to Ponyville and found your friends.
I saw them all with their talents and watched over them for a while then continued traveling through Equestria. I was able to go all over the map, then I heard about the summer sun celebration being held in Ponyville, so I came here as fast as I could.
I got a few odd jobs around town, then I saw you and Barb come in on a chariot. After that I was told to help Rarity with the decorations, and the rest is history.
—Back To The Present—
“And that’s my story.” I said to her.
“So that's how you were in two places at once.” Twilight said.
“Any questions?” I asked. “Let’s have it, I know there’s a few that you’ve wanted to ask me.”
“Hmm, what is a spark?” Twilight asked.
“You're looking at one. Well, technically this is more of an organic vessel that my Spark grew around it. A Spark is basically a soul, in a way I’m kind of astral-projecting. When I’m not needing my giant Robotic body, I can somehow leave it and my Spark can form an organic vessel around it. I don’t know how it happens, I just know I can do it.” I explained, putting a hoof to my chest as my chest glowed then faded.
“Then why did you not awaken Jasmine, surely being on your own for so long must have been lonely.” Twilight said.
“…….” I stared at her dumbfounded. “…….. I couldn’t, the pods were deadlocked to open only when the elements of harmony were found, so I couldn’t open them even if I wanted to. Also going around with an alicorn isn’t really the best way to keep a low profile.” I explained.
“Understandable.” Twilight said, rubbing the back of her head. “But I've been wondering, why did you accept Barb’s advances so easily?”
“I’m a guy. I’ve been alone almost forever. And I thought she was cute.” I said.
“Ok.” She said shyly.
“I’m actually open for open relationships, just so you know. It was probably going to be another one of your questions, so I answered it.” I said.
“I wasn't.” She told me.
“Then why do I keep catching you checking me out?” I said, making her freeze and blush. “Now, I think we should get home, it’s been a long day.” I said as I went in and got my boxes of donuts and cookies, then I got Barb and put her on my back.
“Shouldn't wait for the others to wake up first?” Twilight asked.
“They’re not going to wake up for a while, they’ll probably be here till morning, come on let’s go.” I said as I headed out through the doors, followed shortly by Twilight.
After we made it out we headed back to the treehouse, then after arriving barb yawned, as did Twilight and so did I. “*Yawn* dang, I’m beat. I’m so glad I got a new comfy bed to sleep on.” I said as I headed into the kitchen to put my donuts and cookies in the fridge. I put a “Rob’s, don’t touch unless you want to die!” note on each box then closed the fridge and headed upstairs. Barb and Twilight were already lying down in their beds, then I laid down in mine. “Ah yeah, that’s so good.” I groaned as I rolled around on it.
“Good night.” Said Twilight.
“Hey Twilight?” I asked.
“Yeah?” She said.
“I hate to have to ask you but…. Do you think you can help me out?” I asked, lifting my back leg and revealing an accidental hard-on. “Rolling around probably wasn’t the best idea before bed, so can you help? I promise to return the favor.”
“W-what are you talking about?!” She yelled.
“I can’t sleep with this thing hard, I’d ask Barb to help, but as you can see, she’s not gonna be doing that.” I said, gesturing to a sleeping Barb.
“Why can't you just do it yourself?” She asked.
“I’ve never done it with hooves. A thousand years, not once have I had any experience with this.” I told her.
She finally groaned and said. “Ugh! Fine.” Then she hopped off her bed and came over to mine and got on. “So what do you want me to do?” She asked.
“suck it, sit on it, lick it, I don’t care.” I told her. Twilight blushed as she looked at my shaft, and started to slowly lick the tip. “You’re gonna have to do a little more than that.” I said. She started getting into it, and slipped the length into her mouth, and started giving me a sloppy blowjob. “Oh yeah, hey, could you give my boys some attention too?” I asked, then her horn glowed as my balls started being fondled. “No magic, use your hooves.” I said, so she started using her hooves though she wasn't really good at it. “Ok stop, stop, it’s starting to hurt. Just keep sucking, I’m almost there.” I told her.
She started going faster, and took more of my cock. I started to moan and looked at her butt. ‘I can't wait till she’s Celestia sized!’ I thought as I moved my hoof to massage her left cheek. But it was kicked away. “Hey, I just wanted to return the favor.” I said. She just kept sucking, bringing me closer to the edge. All I could do was moan as she quickly got better. “Twilight… I’m close, keep going.” I moaned. She started using her magic again and used it to stroke what she could not take, then I came, filling Twilights stomach, as she tried to pull her away, but I held her there till I finished, and when I did she rose to her hooves coughing. “Sorry Twilight, are you ok?” I asked.
“Im ok just don't ask me to do that again.” She told me as she went back to her own bed.
“Oh I won’t, but you will.” I said as I got under my covers and snuggled up. “Good night.” I said as I went to sleep.
I didn’t know where I was, I didn’t remember waking up, so I knew I must’ve been dreaming. “Where am I?” I asked no one in particular.
“The dreamscape.” Said Nightmare as she appeared with Jasmine.
“Ah. That makes more sense.” I said then looked at them and sat down. “So what is so important that you had to reach me in my dreams?” I asked.
“Many are dead.” Jasmine said sadly.
“Is this about the girls in my harem? I went to my kingdom and found a few bodies, did you find out who they were?” I asked.
“Rob, I’m afraid to have to tell you this, but Gloria, Katty Katswell, Mrs. Katswell, Kanga, Patricia Bunny, Fifi la fume, Vanessa, Violet, Renamon, Venus the Renamon, Guilmon, Big Mamma the turkey, Rachel the vampire T-Rex, Donna the Dimetrodon, Queenie the xenomorph queen, Allie, Clawdia, Lizzy, Grizz, Panda, Ice bear, Zira, Vitani, Sarabi, Shenzi, Amore the moray Eel, Molly the shiba inu, Stacy the platypus, Stella the Raven, Skye the Blue jay, Iris the sangheili, Jenna,Aleu, Cunning trickster, Luna, Nana, Duchess and her three kittens, Elora, Aurora, Nova, Coco the diamond dog, and Holly the Sergal are all either killed or were confirmed as dead. I’m sorry.” Said Jasmine, saddened by having to deliver the bad news.
“Fuck!… all of them? That’s at least half of my harem! What happened?!” I exclaimed.
“Some got sick, some committed suicide,some died of old age, some were even killed or killed each other.” Jasmine told me.
“Damn, that’s messed up.” I said. “But at least some of them survived, can you go find them ?” I asked.
“It will take time but yes, but even more could die during the search.” Nightmare said.
“However, we found one near you, so we sent her to the library. She should be there soon.” Said Jasmine.
“Who?” I asked.
“You’ll know when you wake up.” Said Nightmare. “But now, have pleasant dreams.”
After that, the world around me changed and I was at a tea party with the Mad Hatter and a few others. Then it got weird as the Mad Hatter began hitting me with a comically large hammer.
I realized the hammer was just the front door so I checked the clock, and it was 2 AM. “What the fuck?” I whispered as I got out of bed and headed downstairs.
I made my way to the door and opened it.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
When I opened the door I thought I was still dreaming. “Hey sugah.” Said the large purple cat known as Depression Kitty.
“Kitty?!” I exclaimed, surprised.
“Did you miss me?” She said with a warm smile.
I immediately wrapped my hooves around her in a hug. “I did, I missed you so much! I’m so glad you aren’t dead.” I told her as I let go.
“I'm just as surprised.” She told me.
“Come on, get in here before the neighbors wake up and see anything.” I said, moving aside to let her in, and after she walked in she sat on the couch. I closed the door and walked over to her and sat on my haunches as she was being the cat she was. “Where have you been?” I asked.
“I guess kinda everywhere at this point.” She said.
“I’m glad you’re back, I missed my little kitty cat!” I told her as I pet her with my hoof, and she purred as I did. “Come on, let's get to bed, it’s late.” I said.
“It will be the first time in a while I can sleep well.” She said as she followed me upstairs.
I opened the door and made it to my bed and got under the covers. “Why aren’t you sleeping well?” I asked quietly.
“It was after you disappeared, I just couldn't sleep knowing that you were gone.” She said sadly as she climbed onto the bed and snuggled up next to me.
“I couldn’t sleep well either, I missed all of you, I went to my kingdom to find you all, but I couldn’t find anyone.” I whispered.
“I don't know, one day everything was just destroyed, all I saw was its ruins.” She told me.
“Hmm, I keep thinking back, I don’t know what could have done it. It looked like a nuclear blast, but there wasn’t any radiation, well, no more than normal levels you’d find anywhere. Still, what could have done it?…… oh well, I’m just glad to have you here.” I said then began petting her again.
“Well if I know you, you'll figure things out sooner or later.” She said, wrapping her soft tail around me.
“I’ve missed your soft fur.” I said.
“I've missed your warmth.” She said.
I turned around and wrapped a hoof around her and pulled her close and gave her a kiss on the forehead. “You're my good kitty.” I told her, holding her tight.
“I know, now let's sleep.” she told me.
“Oh, hey, before I forget, you can’t talk in front of them, they’ll freak out.” I told her, gesturing to the sleeping Barb and Twilight.
“Why?” She asked.
“You’re a large purple cat, that’s more than enough to freak them out, if you can also talk, and show sentience, I’m sure their heads will literally explode.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said.
“Good kitty, so what do you think about my pony form? I wasn’t sure you’d recognize me.” I said.
“Jasmine told me everything.” She told me.
“K, so what do you think?” I asked.
“I'm not quite sure yet.” She said.
This got me confused. “Ok?” I said then turned back around and got more comfortable in my bed. “So, what do you mean?” I asked.
“I don't know, let's just go to sleep.” She said.
“Ok, good night Kitty.” I said as I got more comfortable and slowly drifted off to sleep.
“Umm who is this?” Asked Twilight, and I opened my eyes to see it was morning already.
“Uuuuugh.” I groaned as I slowly got up. “If you ever wake me up again, I’ll make you burn every book in the library.” I told her then pulled the covers over my head.
All I heard after that was her trotting away. I groaned again then got up and went to the stairs then tripped and fell all the way down and hit a wall, then flopped to the ground. “Uuuugh.” I groaned.
“Are you ok?” Twilight asked.
“I think so.” I groaned as I got up. “What was it you asked before?” I asked.
“Who was that cat in your bed?” She asked.
“That’s Kitty, she’s my cat, I found her outside.” I said then Kitty came down the stairs and went to the living room to lay down in the sunlight.
“Cats aren't bigger than ponies.” She said seriously.
“Cats aren’t purple either, yet here we are.” I said as I went to give Kitty a belly rub.
“And remember never ask me to do that again.” She said.
“Sorry, I’ve never touched myself for a thousand years, I haven’t even been with another girl, for that long, not until recently. It’s like my body thinks it’s going through puberty again, I can’t control it.” I said as I sat down.
“Well you could have woken Barb or something!” Twilight said angrily.
“I couldn’t have woken her up if I wanted to.” I countered.
“Why?” She asked.
“Because she was drugged, duh. I wouldn’t be surprised if she stayed asleep till tomorrow.” I said.
“You do know there are spells for these kinds of things.” Twilight said with a blank expression.
“I did not.” I said, hanging my head with my ears flat, then Twilight levitated a book in front of me.
“Here.” She told me.
I took the book in my magic and flipped through all the pages and looked at her. “None of these spells would work on the drug I gave her and your friends.” I told her. “I used a very potent sedative, one of my own making, it lasts a long time yet doesn’t cause any brain damage, and when it wears off the subject is well rested. However the flaw of the sedative, They can’t be woken up by any means, the duration of sleep depends on the dosage, and last night everypony had enough to keep them asleep for at least 47 hours.” I explained. “Pinkie may sleep a bit longer though, she had more than anypony.”
Twilight merely rubbed her forehead. “Why did you use a sedative like that?”
“I have insomnia, it’s hard for me to get to sleep, so I made a sedative that can help me sleep.” I said.
“Well please refrain from using that on me or my friends?” She asked.
“Alright, and by the way, when heat season hits, you will be begging me to help you.” I told her as I went back to giving Kitty a belly rub. Twilight just scoffed and walked away. I finished petting Kitty and followed Twilight into the kitchen.
“What now?” She asked.
“It’s morning, I’m getting breakfast.” I said as I got out two of my donuts from last night and put them on a napkin and sat down by the table, then after grabbing a few apples herself, Twilight walked out of the kitchen.
I finished my donuts and left the kitchen and found she was working on something. “What are you working on?” I asked.
“Nothing important.” She told me.
“I’ll bet it’s nothing important.” I said as I sat next to her and looked down at what she was working on, and she was filling in a few order forms. “Ordering a few books?” I asked.
“Yeah some are missing, so I'm just getting new ones.” She told me.
“Hmm.” I mumbled. “Any research projects to keep you busy?” I asked.
“None so far.” She said.
“If you want, I could be a research subject.” I offered.
“No.” She told me bluntly.
“Twilight, I’m more than a thousand years old and have traveled all over Equestria, I’ve been witness to millions of wonders, and I give you an opportunity to study up on what I’ve seen and done, and you say no?!” I said.
“Because I don't want to get involved with you.” She told me.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked.
“The only reason you're still allowed to live here is because your Barbs coltfriend.” She said.
“That doesn’t mean we can’t be friends.” I said.
“That's a long shot.” She told me.
“Twilight, do you remember the other day? When it was Moondancer’s birthday?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She said.
“She was expecting you, but you never showed. That’s an example of a bad friend. If it were me, I’d go to the party, I wouldn’t have to like it or even enjoy it, but I’d still go because they wanted me there, that’s just being a good friend.” I told her. “I’m not sure if you knew this, but I’m not a bad guy.”
“Maybe we might have been friends already if not for last night.” She said.
“I didn’t force you to suck me off, you chose to. And I’m sorry I asked you to do it.” I said, putting a hoof on her shoulder.
“When it's close to heat season I want you out of the house till it's over.” She said.
“I can’t do that, if I leave, then pretty much every mare will come for me.” I told her. “I wouldn’t be safe.”
“There are hotels.” She told me.
“As long as Barb is ok with it, would you feel alright with asking for help?” I asked.
“I'm saving myself for somepony special.” She told me.
“Twilight, we have all day, Barb isn’t waking up, we are going to have a long day alone, the least we can do is get to know each other.” I said, then I froze. “Oh shit! I just remembered what today was! Sorry Twilight I gotta go!” I said then ran out the door.
And as I ran all I heard was. “What.”
I ran as fast as I could towards sweet apple acres. ‘Shit! I hope I’m not to late!’ I kept running until I reached the apple orchards and kept running until I found Big Macintosh with a broken leg. I stopped running and skidded to a halt and sat on my haunches. “Hey, *huff* Do you need any help here?” I asked between breaths.
“EeYup.” He told me.
“Applejack went into a food coma at sugarcube corner last night, I’m here to take her place.” I said. “Think you can show me around and show me what needs to be done?” I asked.
“Just start filling up the barrels we’re already behind on the quota.” He said.
“Got it, I’ll get started immediately!” I said then used magic to put the barrels around the trees and began bucking each tree with barrels underneath. I continued this process each time. Eventually time seemed to blur as I turned it into a game and got twice as many apples each time I struck a tree.
Every now and then Big Mac would come check on my progress and take a few barrels of apples. I did a few tricks and stunts by bouncing from tree to tree, making my gymnastics, ninjutsu, and dancing pay off. After a while Big Mac came around to give me a break. “Hey Big Mac, what’s up?” I asked, wiping my brow.
“Good job! you've done more than enough.” He told me.
“I did?” I said then looked at all the trees and they were all empty. “Huh, I did!”
“Wait! What time is it?” I sad as I looked at the position of the sun. “Oh shit! I gotta go!” I said then ran off to ponyville and saw the stampede about to happen.
I put on a cowboy hat and chaps and a guitar. I ran at full speed towards the lead cow and began to sing and yodel.
Once I got them under control I led them out of ponyville and Mayor Mare gave me a trophy.
After saving the town from a stampede, I headed back to the library and made it to the living room and fell to the floor and rolled onto my back. “Holy fuck! This has been a long day.” I said.
“What happened?” Twilight asked.
“I just spent half my day bucking apples, then I stopped a stampede, now I’m back here, hot and sweaty and lying on the ground.” I said.
“Well go take a shower before you stink up the house.” She told me.
“Can’t move, everything aches.” I said, and when I looked at her. “What?” I asked as she started to walk towards me. I slowly got up and looked down at her. “Fine, I’ll get in the tub.” I groaned as I began walking upstairs and headed into the bathroom.
I walked over to the tub and put in the plug then turned on the water, making sure it was at a good temperature. I used magic to get my soap, my loofah, and my favorite bath toy, a rubber ducky. I got some bubble bath and put it in the stream. I splashed the water around a bit then proceeded to get in the tub.
After a while I heard the door open. “Hard day at work?” Kitty asked.
“A little.” I said as I sat back in the tub.
“Need help relaxing?” She asked.
“You are good at that.” I said to her.
“It's one of my best qualities.” She giggled.
“So, what are you going to do?” I asked.
“Well we could see how well your tool works on felines.” She suggested.
“I’d be up for that. But you’ll have to get in the tub, can the little kitty get wet?” I said with a smirk.
“Hmm.” She said.
“Well come on, there’s room across from me if you want.” I offered, and she started grumbling, as she begrudgingly started to get into the tub. “Was that so hard?” I asked.
“You know cats hate water right.” She told me.
“That’s just a myth, some cats actually enjoy water. Trivia aside, what are you going to do now?” I asked.
“What would you like me to do?” She asked.
“Boobs! I want your boobs in my face, it’s been way too long.” I said, so she climbed up on me and pressed her boobs against my face, making sure to watch out for my horn.
“Oh I’ve missed this!” I said as I began motorboating her breasts. “Thanks for the mammaries!” I said, then began sucking on her nipple.
“You never change.” Kitty said.
I moaned in response as I began sucking and licking her nipples, massaging them with my hooves, it was then I noticed she started lactating. I moaned as the milk began flowing into my mouth and began sucking on her teat greedily.
“Thats it, good boy.” She moaned.
I continued sucking on her teat and with my excitement my cock began coming out of its sheath.
“Oh, you're very big now.” She said nervously.
“It’s not at full length yet.” I told her then moved on to her other breast and began drinking more of her milk as my arousal continued to grow, my dick becoming more erect and was nestled between her ass cheeks.
“I don't think it'll fit.” She chuckled.
“If it can fit in that little dragon passed out in bed, it can definitely fit in you.” I told her as I continued to practically worship her breasts.
“Well I'm not a dragon.” She said.
“She was twice as small as you, you’re bigger.” I said.
“Ok I’ll try.” She said as she got off me and looked at my fully erect dick.
“Hey, do you think you could use your paws?” I asked.
“Ok.” She said as she started jerking me off.
“Oh I don’t know why I like paws so much but I know they feel good!” I said. I noticed that she was getting a bit wet, so I used my magic and got out some shampoo and got my head wet and began scrubbing it in. I then looked at Kitty and got a few scrub brushes in my magic and began scrubbing her back.
“Um I don't need a bath.” She said.
“Yes you do. If someone comes in they’ll just see me having a bath with my cat and nothing else.” I said as I poured some water over her head and began scrubbing shampoo all over her. After a rinse I sat back and let her continue.
“But they will see your erection.” She told me.
“Everyone in this tree has seen me with an erection, I don’t think they’ll ask why I have one in the tub, besides twilight knows I can’t jerk myself off with my hooves. That, and the fact she thinks you’re just a cat.” I explained. “Ok, I think it’s time for you to take it inside.” I said.
“O-Ok.” She said as she raised herself over the tip.
“I don’t think we’ve ever done it in the front, I can’t wait for this.” I said, as she started lowering herself to slowly take it. My dick created a slightly noticeable bulge in her stomach, making her put a paw on the bulge as she continued lowering herself down. “Fuck, you’re warm and soft inside and out!” I groaned.
Kitty moaned as she finally took all of it. “You're
“Am I in your womb?” I asked with a grunt.
“It's pressing against it.” She told me.
“That’s so hot.” I said.
“So should you take charge or should I?” She asked.
I was about to respond but there was a knock on the door. “Rob? Are you ok in there? You’ve been in there a while, do you need help?” Asked Twilight.
“Everything’s fine, just having a bath.” I said, then after I heard her walk away, I used my hooves to grab Kitty’s hips before moving her up and down.
“I never thought horse cock would feel so good.” She moaned.
“A cat is fine too!” I said with a chuckle.
“Well we should hurry up or they’ll start to worry.” Kitty said.
“K.” I said. “Could you bring your boobs closer please?” I asked.
She brought them closer and said. “Have your way with them.” She told me.
“Oh I will!” I said as I put my face into them. “Oh I never wanna leave this cleavage.” I said as I brought her hips down to make her go faster. I began thrusting my hips upwards, making waves in the tub.
“Oh fuck!” She moaned.
“I’m getting close.” I said.
“Yes, it's been too long.” Kitty moaned.
“I want you to sit on my face tonight when everypony is asleep!” I said as I started moving faster.
“Not a problem.” Kitty said.
“Sixty-Nine, Now!” I ordered, and so our positions changed with me eating her out while she sucked me off. “Yes! Such a big ass!” I said as I stuck my tongue deep within her slit. Kitty could only moan as her mouth was full of dick. “Take it to the base please.” I asked her before I shoved my muzzle into her and used my tongue to reach into the deepest parts of her depths.
She started to take my entire dick down her throat, which really pushed me to the edge. I began thrusting into her throat as I used my muzzle to bring her closer. I was ready to burst at any time, so I put one of my hooves on the back of her head, to make her go faster.
After a few more thrusts, we both came. Her juices tasted like grape juice as I drank them all down, whereas I sent spurt after spurt down her throat and Kitty continued to swallow every drop, then after we finished, kitty got out of the tub and laid on the floor. I got out as well and rolled her over onto her back to see her stomach was inflated with cum. “You ok?” I asked. All I could hear was her taking deep breaths. “Hello?” I said as I waved a hoof in her face.
“Yeah.” She groaned softly.
“So… are you good?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She said.
“Ok.” I said as I got a pair of towels and a hairdryer and began drying her and myself off. Then I heard a knock on the door. “Come in.” I said.
Then the door opened, and I could see Twilight on the other side. “Everything ok in here?” She asked.
“Yeah, everything’s good, just drying off Kitty.” I said as I toweled off Kitty.
“Oh ok, lunch is ready if you are hungry.” She told me.
“Ok. Aren’t you going to ask why I had a bath with my cat?” I said.
“No.” She said then closed the door.
“I’m starting to get annoyed with her attitude towards me.” I said as I finished toweling off. After drying Kitty, I opened the door and went down the stairs to the kitchen, with Kitty following close behind. When we reached the kitchen I saw Twilight had made a few sandwiches, some salad, and even some meat for Barb. “Hey, is Barb up?” I asked.
“She’ll be down in a few minutes.” Twilight said, as she got 3 plates ready.
“Great.” I said as I got out a plate and put it on the floor and poured some milk into it. “There you go Kitty.”
Barb finally came down, and yawned before she sat down, just as Twilight set her plate in front of her. Barb then saw Kitty. “What's with the cat?” She asked.
“She’s mine. Her name is Kitty Beaumont Bouchet, but I mostly just call her Kitty.” I said.
“Well with her size, we're gonna have to pay a fortune on kitty litter.” Barb said.
“Nah, she’s toilet trained.” I said as I took a seat.
“How in tartarus do you train a cat how to use a toilet?” Barb asked.
“It wasn’t easy. Trust me.” I said. Then Kitty came over and began rubbing up against me, and I began petting her. “So how’d you sleep?” I asked.
“Pretty well.” She told me.
“Great… sorry for putting a sedative into your cupcakes, I had to make sure nothing disastrous happened today involving Applejack, a herd of cattle, sleep deprivation, food poisoning, rabbits, and stubbornness.” I explained.
“O-k.” Barb said confused.
“I see the future, and believe me, I can see some weird shit coming up!” I said as I felt a shiver go down my spine.
“What kind of weird stuff?” Asked Barb.
“If I told you, your head would probably explode.” I told her, making her shiver. “So, Twilight, when’s lunch?” I asked.
“Right here.” She said as she brought over the two plates, one she placed in front of me, and the other she placed in front of herself, on my plate were two sandwiches with deli meat and cheese, while in front of her were sandwiches with daisies and lettuce.
“Thanks Twilight.” I said as I got a napkin and put it on my lap and began eating. “Mmm, oh these are good!” I moaned as I ate.
“It's cockatrice meat.” She said.
“So, it’s basically chicken breast.” I deadpanned.
“I guess.” She said with a shrug.
“Whatever, it tastes good though.” I said as I continued eating.
“Glad you liked it, it's actually my first time trying to cook meat.” She told me.
“K.” I said.
After we ate, we all decided to sit in the living room to relax and digest. I was sitting on the couch with Kitty resting on my lap, and Barb sitting next to me. Twilight sat in a chair as she leivated a book with her magic, and started reading. “So……. Now what?” I said.
“I dont know.” Said Twilight.
“Well I need something to do, otherwise I’m gonna be driving you nuts.” I said.
“How about you apologize for drugging every pony.” She suggested.
“Yeah …. That’s not happening.” I said as I pet my cat.
“Then get a hobby.” She said.
“Hmmm.” I said in thought as I rubbed my chin. “Alright, I’ll look through the library and find something.” I got up and began browsing through the books. “Let’s see…….. bird houses, clothing, romance novels, politics, bird watching, sex positions, supernatural herbs and remedies, hmmmm….. scale modeling? This looks interesting.” I said as I took out the scale modeling book and flipped through it. “I’ll give this a try.” I said then went back to browsing. “Oh look, one of mine.” I said as I pulled out a book I wrote on advanced technology. “Twilight this is in the wrong place, this isn’t science fiction, it’s science fact.”
“It's something many scientists have tried to replicate only for it to end in disaster so why would it be marked as fact?” She asked.
“Because I wrote it. If I write a book, and pass it off as science fiction, it’s just so I don’t get treated like a fool. Here, give it a look.” I said, sending it to her with magic. “If you pay close attention to the writing, you might be able to make something awesome! In the meantime, I’m going to look at this scale modeling book.” I said as I sat on the couch and looked through the book. She picked it up before she started reading. “That book explains how to make clean energy by collecting magic from the air, if you want we could make the first prototype together and bring Ponyville into a golden age of technology.” I said.
“Hmm, I'll think about it.” She said.
“K.” I said as I looked through the book I was reading.
I continued reading until I memorized the entire book. I put the book away and went over to Twilight and tapped her on the shoulder. “Do you need something?” She asked, looking up from the book.
“Can I borrow the basement for a few days? I would like to try scale modeling as a hobby, would that be ok?” I asked as I sat next to her.
“Sure.” She told me.
“Thanks!” I said as I went back to browsing for books. I found a few other books on scale modeling along with a few books on bonsai trees, botany, clouds, and geography. I read through each book carefully and started getting ideas for what to make. I started thinking of the movie Beetlejuice, and thought of the miniature town in the attic. ‘Hmm…. That could work.’
I headed down to the basement and found an area where I could start. I marked the area and headed upstairs to get my cybertronian body and went back down to start making the model. However, before I could do anything, a portal opened up and sucked me in.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 11: Returning Home, Pranks, And A Big Awooooooo!
Author's Note
Ok guys, no lemons in this one, a bit of petting and bellrubs, maybe a bit of breastfeeding, a wolf giving birth, and some mild facesitting, but that’s about it. Hope you enjoy!
Entry 11: Returning Home, Pranks, And A Big Awooooooo!
When I came through the portal, I found myself back in Twilight’s basement, only a few minutes had passed. I looked over to Lupa then back at Cuddles. I got my saddle bags and left them by the wall and tried to remember what I was doing before I left. ‘Oh right! I was going to make a scale model of ponyville!’ I remembered. “Ok, you two.. and a half, stay down here, I’ll go see Twilight and ask if you can stay.” I said.
“Ok.” The two of them said.
I went upstairs and found Twilight reading a book. I went over and sat next to her. “Uh, Twilight I have a few animals in the basement and I was wondering if you would let me keep them here, they won’t be any trouble.” I asked.
She sighed. “As long as you feed, and clean up after them then sure.” She said.
“Great, cuz one of them’s pregnant. Cuddles, Lupa! She said yes!” I said not giving Twilight to change her mind.
“Great, um can we get Loona out now, she is causing another fuss.” She said, as she came running in, her claws scratching at the floor as she came.
“Hmm? Oh yeah, gimme a sec.” I told her. “Cuddles! Come on sweety come meet Twilight.” I called. Then she walked into the room on all fours. I walked over to her and picked her up and she latched onto me and wrapped her wings around my neck and held on, snuggling into my neck. I walked back over to Twilight and showed her Cuddles. “Twilight, meet Cuddles.” I said.
“Should I ask why she is so big?” She asked.
“I’d answer, but I don’t know why they’re so big.” I told her. “Here, could you look after her? Lupa’s going through labor now.” I said giving Cuddles to Twilight and running up the stairs with Lupa before she could respond.
I opened the door to the bathroom and ushered Lupa inside. “Ok, here we go.” I said as I locked the door behind me.
“So how are we gonna do this?” Asked Lupa.
“Get on your back and spread your legs.” I told her.
“Ok.” She said as she laid on the bathroom floor, then spread her legs.
I came up between her legs and spread her pussy. “Hmmm.” I muttered as I looked inside. “I can’t see her. Try pushing her out.” I told her.
“Ok.” She said as she grabbed the metal railing used for towled before grunting as she tried pushing her out.
“Come on Lupa, you can do it.” I said, and she whimpered as a hand started slipping out of her snatch. I grabbed the hand with my hoof and pulled hard and Loona slipped out, and I was sent flying backwards into the wall and Loona landed on my lap, covered in amniotic fluid.
“Finally.” Said Loona, gasping for air. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to breathe inside there!” She yelled.
“Well it should have been impossible for you to breathe in there. So quit your whining and go see your mother, and you're probably hungry so go breastfeed.” I told her.
“So thinking it would be impossible to breathe you still put me in there. You put me in there to die!” She yelled in my face.
“No, I knew you’d be fine. Look at your stomach.” I said pointing out an umbilical cord.
“What the.” She said, following the cord to Lupa’s snatch.
“Oh, here comes the placenta.” I said as a fleshy mass came out of Lupa.
“That’s how you were able to live in there, the placenta provides oxygen and nutrients to the infant during pregnancy and is expelled after birth.” I explained.
“Something you forced on me without giving me a choice.” Loona snarled.
“Well, look on the bright side.” I said.
“And what is that?” She asked.
“Now you have a mom.” I said as Lupa grabbed Loona and held her in her arms.
“A mother I didn't want.” She said with a growl.
“Do you really think we all wanted our mothers? Course not, but we can’t do anything about it, and neither can you, so just do what we all do, and smile and nod.” I said, grabbing a towel and tossing it to Lupa so she could swaddle Loona. I got rid of the placenta and cut Loona’s cord and brought them both to my bed. “There. Now you two can relax.”
Lupa laid down on my bed and brought Loona to her breasts. “I'll get you for this.” Loona said before Lupa put her tit in Loona’s mouth, forcing Loona to latch on and suck. Loona was hesitant at first but she eventually closed her eyes and continued to suck. I took out a camera and took a picture, because it was adorable…… and for blackmail.
“Cute.” I said. I left the two and went back downstairs and saw Cuddles on the ceiling hanging upside down and covered up in her wings. “And that’s cuter.” I said.
“How many strays are you planning on bringing in?” Asked Twilight as she came up the stairs.
“Plan? I never plan to take in animals, you see it just happens, and when it does-” I began before Twilight interrupted me.
“And when you do, you immediately brought them here, you could have asked Fluttershy if she could have helped you in relocating them.” Twilight explained.
“But I already gave them collars.” I said. “Besides, come check this out!” I said as I brought her to the bedroom to show her Lupa asleep with a swaddled Loona sucking on her teat. “Isn’t that precious?” I asked.
“It is, but Fluttershy is very knowledgeable about these kinds of things while my knowledge is lacking.” Twilight told me.
“So am I, I know a bunch of things about animals.” I said. “Kitty! Comere’ Kitty!” I called softly. She came running up the stairs, and pounced on me, sending me to the ground. “Hey kitty! You and I are sleeping on the couch tonight, Lupa and Loona are taking the bed.” I told her.
“Good night Twilight.” I said.
“Good night then.” She said as she climbed into her bed, and levatated book in front of her face.
I got a few blankets and went downstairs and got onto the couch and layed on my back. “Come on, Kitty!” I said as I pulled on my blankets, she climbed on top of me and curled up in a ball before I covered the two of us with the blanket.
Kitty giggled as she got out of the blankets and turned around and showed me her big fat ass before she lifted it up over my face and sat down and rubbed it against my muzzle. “You always did like my ass.” She said as she began grinding.
After a few minutes I pushed her off. “Ok that’s enough. We aren’t doing any sex until later, when it isn’t this chapter.” I said.
“Aww and you got me all hot and bothered.” Said Kitty as she got back under the blankets. I turned to my side and got comfortable and Kitty moved over me and got close to my stomach and pushed her head through my forehooves and snuggled up close as she purred. I held her close and went to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
When I woke up I got off the couch and stretched, gaining a few cracks and snaps from my spine and joints. “*Yawn* ” After my yawn, I looked around and saw Kitty was laying on the ground in a ray of sunlight. I walked over to the wall and scratched a few spots that itched.
“Something wrong?” Asked Kitty.
“No, just a *Yawn* bit groggy.” I said as I yawned again.
“What's on the agenda today?” Kitty asked.
“To get started on my OCD fueled, 99.99% accurate, scale model of ponyville.” I said. “The missing percentage being the ponies, and animals.”
“Well I guess it's great you're finding yourself a hobby.” She said with a yawn.
“Uhuh.” I mumbled as I went into the kitchen and began making pancakes just as Twilight and Barb came downstairs. “Hi. Girls.” I said as I mixed the pancake batter.
“Hey.” Said the pair as they walked into the kitchen
“How’d you sleep?” I asked.
“Pretty good.” Said Twilight, and Barb nodded in response.
“K. So what do you want in your pancakes?” I asked.
“Gems.” Said Barb.
“Blueberries.” Said Twilight.
“K.” I said as I got out another bowl and filled it with half of the mix. I put blueberries in one bowl and was about to get gems but I froze. “What kind of gems?” I asked.
“Emeralds and rubies please. Said Barb.
“K.” I said as I found where Twilight kept the gems. I put a few gems in the other bowl and used my magic to mix the ingredients in. Once thoroughly mixed I began making a few flapjacks.
Once that was done I set down three plates and filled them with pancakes, blueberries for Twilight, gems for Barb. I lost track of what was left and put the leftover pancakes on my plate as I used my magic to move the bowls to the sink and sat down to eat as I used my magic to clean the bowls. I took a bite of my pancakes and heard a loud crunch from my mouth.
“You eat gems too?” Asked Twilight.
“No.” I said as I spat the food out into a napkin. “My jaws are just powerful enough to bite into anything apparently.”
“Oh, well try to be more careful then.” She told me.
“Awww, is Twilight starting to worry about me?” I asked.
“Your Barbs coltfriend and you're living with us so why shouldn't I.” Said Twilight.
“Well, before you were a bit hostile to me, like for a couple of days in fact.” I said.
“I've gotten used to having you around.” She said.
“Alright. Hey Barb?” I said.
“Yeah?” She asked.
“Would you be willing to share me with other girls?” I asked.
“W-What.” She said, confused.
“Barb, you can’t fit all of me inside unless I use a spell. And Twilight has needs too, when her heat comes, it’ll be unbearable, and I was asking if you are willing to share me with Twilight or any girl I find interesting.” I said to her, making both Twilight and Barb blush.
“I have spells that can help me, I don't need your assistance.” Said Twilight,
“Don’t be coy, I’ve caught you multiple times checking me out.” I said, making her blush with her ears going flat.
“Even if I have to leave ponyville for a bit I'm not doing it with you!” She yelled then stormed off upstairs.
“I know I’m not supposed to ask, but is she having PMS?” I asked Barb.
“I don't think so.” Said Barb.
“Huh. So, Barb, are you willing to share me with others?” I asked
“I guess.” She said quietly.
“Awww. You don’t want to share me, how cute!” I said as I sat next to her.
“Dragons are normally monogamous.” She told me.
“I guess, but dragons aren’t usually raised by ponies.” I said.
“It's an instinct.” She told me.
“So is grazing for food. Yet here we are having a conversation at a table.” I said.
“Can we just talk about this later.” She said.
“Alright…….. so… when do you think Twilight will be back?” I asked.
“She’ll come down… eventually.” She said.
“Hmmm. Wanna help me work on my project in the basement?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said.
Barb hopped onto my back and we both headed downstairs.
“Finally!!!! It’s done!” I exclaimed.
“That took forever.” Barb said with a sigh.
“Totally worth it though, just look at it! And the enchantment I used to give it a sun, moon, stars and atmosphere is working perfectly! And look how Rainbow’s cloud house turned out, and the library! I’m so glad I knew those rapid growth spells, and knowing how to work on a bonsai really paid off!” I said excitedly as I looked at my mini ponyville.
“It really is amazing.” Said Barb.
“Yeah, and I’m really glad how I used real water instead of using resin, and that spell for the weather will look awesome!” I said as I looked at each house and each cloud. “Plus that synchronization spell makes it so everything is moving in real time, completely in sync with the world around us!” I continued to look at our work, glad it was finished, and glad everything was perfect.
“So what are we gonna do next?” Asked Barb as she started looking around.
“No idea. Let’s go check on Twilight.” I said, she nodded and we walked upstairs and went to see she was working on a potion. Then I noticed she was recording her findings on paper. However, after a few seconds the ink disappeared and the potion began bubbling erratically. “Twilight look out!” I exclaimed as I jumped in front of her, just as the bottle exploded, flung me to the wall, and filled the room with smoke.
Twilight coughed several times before she said. “What happened?” Then she looked around, and saw me lying on the ground, with a worried look she ran over to me. “Are you ok?” She asked then gasped when the smoke cleared. “Rob, is that you?” She asked.
“Who else would it be?” I groaned as I got up.
“Umm Rob you might want to take a look at yourself.” Said Barb as she stood in front of me.
“What are you talking about?” I asked.
“Just look.” Twilight told me pointing towards the bathroom.
I walked to the bathroom, and noticed my body felt off as I moved. I looked in the mirror and was met with the face of a wolf.
“Yeah.” Said Twilight as she looked at the reflection.
I made sure Barb wasn’t in here and closed the door to the bathroom and locked the door with my paw. I looked at Twilight then tried to concentrate on changing back….. which never happened. “Fuck, I can’t change back, I’ve been able to change into a wolf and back before, but this was an explosion, Can you fix this?” I asked.
“I would need a little time.” She said.
“Alright. Fine. I guess I’m just gonna have to be a big dog today.” I said. “Come on, let’s get back downstairs, I might as well lay in a ray of sunlight and take a nap.” Twilight nodded and opened the door so we could all go down stairs.
I went over to a nice sunny spot and laid down on my side. “Rob, are you ok?” Barb asked as she walked up to me.
“I should be fine. Twilight’s going to be working on fixing me.” I said.
“That's good.” She said with a sigh of relief. “So can I join you?” She asked.
“Sure.” I said as I laid my head down, and barb laid her head against my torso.
“Your fur is soft, would it be alright if I pet you?” She asked.
“Only because I love you.” I said. Barb started petting me, and started rubbing her face against my fur.
“I love you too.” She said as she continued petting me then started rubbing my belly.
“Mmmm!” I moaned as she reached my special spot and began kicking my leg. “That feels good.” I said.
“Want to be scratched anywhere else?” She asked.
“It doesn’t matter, do what you want.” I said, so she started to scratch me all over.
She began shifting from scratching to rubbing and began rubbing my belly slowly and sensually, she continued to move her hands up towards my chest. “You like that?” She asked.
“Yes… It feels really good.” I said, then she started moving towards my neck, and behind my ears.
“Mmm.” I moaned then she began kissing me. I did my best and kissed back, moaning into her mouth.
She broke the kiss and said. “I think I like this new form of yours.”
“How do you mean?” I asked, kissing her.
“I just like it, do I need a reason?” She asked.
“You like my floof?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She said as she laid on top of me.
I laid my head down and fell asleep.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 12: Dominant Dragons And Frisky Griffins
When I woke up an hour later I was still a wolf, and Barb was holding me tight. “Hey.” I said, making her look up.
“Yes, what is it?” She asked.
“Wanna pet me some more?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said with a smile and she started to pet the middle of my back.
“Gimme a Belly Rub?” I asked. With a smile she started to rub my belly with both hands. “Lower.” I moaned .
“Oh I think I know what you want.” She said moving her hands lower.
“Keep going.” I said as I began whimpering, then she reached my sheath. “Can you kiss it please?” I asked, she giggled before leaning over to kiss my sheath. “Yes, now stroke my sheath.” I begged.
“Can you two not do it here?” Asked Twilight, and I looked to the side to see Twilight working on a potion.
“You're free to join.” I told her.
“Tartarus no.” She said.
“Hey, I jumped in front of that explosion for you, I at least deserve some kind of appreciation!” I said.
“And i'm doing my best to return you to normal, and I need peace and quiet if I'm going to do this correctly.” She told me.
“How about you come join us and relieve some stress? Give the bug up your ass a break?” I said. “It’ll do you good.”
“Yeah relax, Twilight.” Said Barb
Twilight sighed before she said. “Why?” Asked Twilight.
“Because you have been dripping between the legs since Barb started rubbing my belly.” I told her, making her freeze. “Wolf nose smells all.” I said tapping my nose.
“Ugh! Fine!” She groaned.
“Alright! Now if we’re doing this, Barb is in charge and you are her assistant!” I said.
“What?” Said Twilight, confused.
“Simple role reversal, normally Barb is your assistant, but for this situation, you are Barb’s assistant and you have to do anything and everything she or I say.” I explained.
“Uuuh… yeah! And as my assistant, I order you to come here and eat me out!” Said Barb.
“Wait what?” Twilight asked.
“You heard the mistress! Do as you're told!” I scolded.
“Fine.” She said as she walked over, Barb sat on my lap and spread her legs for Twilight. Twilight groaned and reluctantly got close to Barb’s nethers and hesitantly started licking Barb's pussy. Barb laid back and let her tail flick back and forth between her legs as Twilight's tongue lapped at her nethers.
“Do a good job and I might let my puppy here mount you.” She said, gesturing to me. Twilight said nothing and just continued.
“Mistress, I need attention too.” I told Barb.
“Don’t worry my pet, you'll get what's coming to you.” Barb said with a grin as she stroked my emerging shaft.
“Mmmm, thank you Mistress.” I said, wagging my tail.
“That's my good boy.” She said with a chuckle. I brought my head down and gave her a kiss, and she stroked my dick faster.
“Please mistress, can I put it inside yet?” I asked.
“Just wait a little bit longer.” She told me. Twilight continued to lap at Barb’s slit. Barb Began moaning. “That’s it, keep going assistant !” Barb said, and this continued before Barb stopped Twilight, and she climbed on top of me.
“Mistress?” I asked, and Barb slowly started to insert my dog cock into her pussy. “Thank you, Mistress.” I said then began giving her a kiss. ‘I’m glad I’m not too big for her in this form.’ I thought as I ended the kiss.
“This is your reward for being a good boy.” She told me.
“What about her, Mistress?” I asked, looking at Twilight.
“She’ll just have to watch for a bit.” She told me as she started moving.
“May I lap at her pussy, Mistress?” I asked.
“You may.” Barb said, so much to Twilight's surprise I pulled her over, and started licking her pussy with my long tongue.
I laid back and had her butt in my face as I continued licking. As I licked I noticed she tasted like grape soda. “Mmm. Tasty.” I said as I began licking deeper into her snatch.
“Oh Celestia.” Twilight moaned.
“Bet you wish you could have agreed to him sooner, huh, assistant ?” Said Barb. “He’s really good with his tongue isn’t he?”
“Yes.” She moaned.
“Mistress, can I mount her? Please?” I asked, giving a few whines.
“If you want.” She told me as she got off of me.
I put Twilight down and got behind her and continued licking. “Mistress, I have an idea, you can use her horn.” I said, mounting her and pushing her head down. “Please mistress, so we can all get pleasure.” I began licking Twilight’s horn, and she started to moan. “She’s ready for you.” Barb grabbed Twilight’s horn and gave it a lick, then took it in her mouth and began sucking on it. “Oh Mistress, that's so hot!” I said as I began humping into Twilight.
“Oh Mistress.” I moaned as I picked up the pace and humped into Twilight more.
“Ah! This feels so gooooood!” Barb moaned as she began fingering herself.
“Allow me, Mistress.” I said as I brought my tongue to Barb’s slit and began licking.
“Good boy.” Barb moaned as I lapped at her lower lips. After a while Twilight started getting into it and began meeting my thrusts.
“Oh buck!” Twilight moaned.
“I’m close already! She’s too tight!” I Moaned.
“I'm close too!” Moaned Twilight.
“Me three!” Moaned Barb.
I continued on and began going faster, putting more weight into my humping. By now I was ready to blow. “I’m gonna cum!” I told them.
“I’m.” Twilight said.
“Cumming.” Barb finished.
With one final thrust we all climaxed. I’m not sure, but I think I saw fireworks and a few volcanoes exploding, along with a few battleships firing all their cannons. We all collapsed and took in deep breaths and with a bright flash I was back in my pony form, making Twilight scream in surprise and she had another orgasm from the sudden large girth in her insides.
“I guess I don't need to make that potion now.” Said Twilight.
“I guess not.” I groaned. “Can you take it out? It’s starting to hurt.”
“Oh! right.” She said, slipping my dick out.
“Thanks.” I said as I slowly got up then fell back down. “Fuck.” I groaned.
“Rob!” Barb yelped with worry as she came up beside me. “Are you ok? She asked.
“Not really, I should be fine after a few minutes.” I said.
“That's good.” Said Barb.
“Would you mind helping clean me up?” I asked, and she smiled before she started licking my dick. “Mmmm.” I groaned.
“Mmm.” Barb moaned. “I love the taste of your cum.” She said with half-lidded eyes as she continued to lick.
“Fuck, Barb your tongue!” I moaned as my rod began stiffening up again.
“I know I’m good.” She said with a wink as she nuzzled my dick.
“Well, you started it, are you going to finish it?” I asked as my rod began to throb.
“I think we’ll stop here for now.” Said Barb.
“What?! Come on, you can’t just do all that with your tongue and stop?!” I exclaimed.
“Don't worry, I was joking.” She said with a giggle as she started licking the head and gave it a wet kiss.
“Oh.” I said, as she started taking it in her mouth, and slowly took more and more. “Holy fuck!”! I said, surprised, and I moaned as she reached my medial ring. “How are you doing that?!” I asked. She pulled herself back and lookedback at me.
“I've been practicing with watermelons.” She told me.
“You have no idea how arousing that is to me.” I told her.
“Good.” She said before going back to sucking my cock.
“Oh fuck!” I moaned as I bit my lip. Then I noticed Twilight was watching us. “Wanna make out?” I asked her, so she came up to me and we started kissing. “Mmm.” I moaned into the kiss.
“You're a good kisser.’ Said Twilight before we started kissing again.
“Mmn, yeah, so are you one of my marefriends now?” I asked, as we continued to kiss.
“I'll have to think about it.” She said as she broke the kiss.
“Want me to eat you out again?” I asked. “I’m good with those lips too.” I said with a chuckle.
“Alright.” She said turning around. I brought my lips to her pussy and began making out with it, I delved my tongue into her and began rubbing around the inner walls.
“You taste sooo good.” Barb said as Twilight moaned.
“Mmmm!” I moaned into Twilight’s pussy, goading Barb to try using her long tongue. Then Barb surprised me when she started going past the medial ring. “Slow down Barb! Don’t choke yourself!” I told her. She didn't listen, instead she only took more. “Barb! That’s enough!” I yelled and pulled her off. “I can handle blue balls, but I can’t handle a dragon choking to death!” I scolded her.
“No fair.” She whined as she flailed around.
“How about this, we all go upstairs, take a bath, have a little fun there, then go to bed. How’s that sound?” I asked.
“Ok.” She said with a big smile on her face.
“Come on Twilight, let’s go take a bath.” I said as I grabbed her with my magic and put her on my back.
“O-Oh ok.” Twilight said surprised at my sudden actions.
“That turns you on doesn’t it?” I said, smacking her ass. I opened the door to the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I put Barb and Twilight in the tub and turned on the water.
“So who goes first?” Barb asked.
“You get me first Barb.” I said as I got in the water, sat down and leaned against the rim of the tub. “Since you were so eager.” Barb gleefully started to play with my massive balls. “That’s the stuff.” I moaned then pulled Twilight close and gave her a kiss.
“Finally.” Said Barb, as she suddenly started inserting my dick into her pussy.
“There we go.” I moaned, and so did Barb as it grew inside her. “Twilight, help her move please.” I asked, she nodded, and she used her magic to assist Barb. “Mmm.” I moaned.
“I think we should end this quickly so we can get to bed.” Twilight suggested.
“Ugh, as much as I hate this, Twilight’s right. Let’s just get cleaned up. I have things to do tomorrow.” I said, pulling Barb off and putting her in the water and getting soap to clean her up. Twilight washed herself using her magic to wash all over her body at the same time. I got behind her with my loofah and began scrubbing her back. “Here Twilight, let me help.” I said as I scrubbed.
“Thanks.” Said Twilight.
“You're welcome.” I told her. Then Barb got some soap and climbed onto my back and began scrubbing. “Thanks Barb.” I said as I used my magic to give her a good scrubbing and after we were all clean we got in our beds and went to sleep.
—The Next Day—
“*YAWN*” After I awoke with a yawn I smacked my lips and went into the bathroom to brush my teeth then froze when I saw my teeth. I opened my mouth wide and looked at them. No longer did I have canines, now I had fangs. All my canines had grown big and sharp. “Huh.” I mumbled. “Meh!” I said with a shrug as I proceeded to brush my teeth.
Once my teeth were brushed I came downstairs and joined the girls for breakfast.
“Good morning.” Barb, and Twilight said.
“Morning.” I said as I got a few apples. “I’m headed out.”
“Where?” Barb asked.
“I’m going to see a pony about a bird.” I said
“You mean Fluttershy?” Asked Twilight.
“Nope.” I said, grabbing my saddlebags, and they each gave me a goodbye kiss before I left.
I walked through ponyville and saw Pinkie wearing joke glasses. “Won’t be long now.” I said as I got out a pair of binoculars and “birdwatched” or so I would say if anypony asked.
I continued to watch and eat my apples for a few hours, eventually Gilda and Rainbow parted ways and Gilda was left alone to wander around Ponyville. “In for the kill.” I muttered as I put away my binoculars and headed to where Gilda was.
I found her in the market, and she had just used her tail to trick granny smith into thinking it was a snake, making her run off so she could take an apple.
‘Jasmine, did you combine the Gildas and erase their memory?’ I asked.
‘Before she even left Griffonstone.’ She replied.
‘Perfect. I’d also like to let you know that Twilight may be joining the club soon.’ I told her.
‘Ok, just give me a little time, I’ve been busy trying to find the others with Nightmare.’ Said Jasmine.
‘How’s the baby doing?’ I asked.
‘I-I lost it. ’ Jasmine said sobbing.
That made me freeze in my tracks. ‘What?!’ I exclaimed.
‘It was a misscarage.’ She told me.
‘Oh honey, I’m so sorry, tell you what, you come to Twilight’s the day after tomorrow and we’ll try again. How’s that sound?’ I asked.
‘O-Ok.’ She told me.
‘I gotta go now, I love you!’ I said as I began following Gilda.
‘Love you too.’ Jasmine said as she cut the connection.
I saw Fluttershy with her ducks and quickly got in front of Gilda without her noticing. Apparently I did such a good job she didn’t even notice me when she went right underneath me. Then I felt her feathered head hit my balls. “Ah!” I Yelped in surprise and pain.
“Whuh?!” She yelped as she jumped back and landed on her ass.
“Watch where you’re going birdbrain! You walked right under me and hit my balls!” I yelled.
“Maybe you shouldn't be standing in the middle of the road!” She yelled back.
“You went under me! And hit my balls!” I yelled.
“And what the hell do you want me to do about it!” She yelled in my face.
“Compensation!” I said putting my face against hers, so I could look her dead in the eye.
“Like what?” She asked.
“Whatcha got?” I asked, pulling my head back up. Then I noticed her butt and thighs. ‘Huh… She's rather plump, not fat, but her ass definitely looks soft and squishy, nice and round too.’ I guess I was staring too long, cuz she seemed to notice.
“Oh, you wanna piece?” She asked seductively.
“Ahem. Uh, I don’t know what you're talking about.” I said, blushing as my ears folded back.
“Don't bother, I caught you staring.” She said.
“Uh…. So you’d be interested?” I asked.
“Maybe.” She said.
“Fine, let’s go somewhere private.” I said.
“You pick the place.” She told me.
“Uhh…. How about…. The spa! We can get a couple’s massage….. and you have to pay.” I decided.
“Alright.” She said. “Lead the way.”
I took her by the claw and brought her to the Ponyville Spa. “I’m Rob, by the way.”
“Gilda.” She said.
“Here we are!” I said and she handed me a bag of bits. “Thank you.” We went inside and were greeted by the twins, Lotus Blossom and Aloe.
“Welcome to Ponyville Spa, how may we help you?” They said in unison.
“Hi, we’d like a couples massage.” I told them.
“Alright, would you please sign these forms before we start?” She asked giving us two pieces of paper.
I read through them and made sure there wasn’t anything undesirable in the fine print. ‘Hmm everything checks out.’ We signed the papers and gave them back to the twins.
‘This way please.” She said, then led us to a massage room.
“Catbirds first.” I said to Gilda.
“I'm a griffon.” She said as she got on one of the tables.
“Same difference.” I said as I got on the table next to her. The two sisters started messaging our backs. “Mmm!” I groaned. “Oh that’s good.” I grunted.
“I'm loving this.” Said Gilda.
“Me too.” I groaned as Lotus hit a spot on my back. “Oh yeah……” I said as I began to relax.
“So would either of you two like us to use scented oil?” Asked Lotus.
“My natural scent is marshmallow, use chocolate, it’ll make me smell like s’mores.” I said.
“Ok.” Lotus said.
“Do you want anything miss Gilda?” Aloe asked.
“No, I'm fine.” She said.
“Cut the chatter, oil me up!” I said then Lotus grabbed a bottle with magic, then squirted a little on my back before she started rubbing it in with her hooves. Lotus massaged my back and began rubbing eventually she came to my front legs then did my back legs.
“Oh!” Yelped Lotus as she got to my butt.
“What?” I asked.
“Oh nothing.” She said blushing.
“It’s my balls, isn't it.” I Deadpanned.
“Y-yes.” She said.
“You can do whatever you want there if you want, I don’t mind. Just make sure you stay in touch afterwards.” I partially joked. “Now keep going.”
“Aloe come see this!” Said Lotus.
Aloe came over to Lotus. “There can’t be anything…….. woah!” She said as she looked over to see my balls. “They’re huge!”
“Yeah yeah, do whatever you want, I don’t care.” I said. I yelped in surprise when they shoved ther muzzles into my balls, and I’m not sure which, but one of them licked my sack. Then the two went back to giving us our massage.
“So you live around here?” Asked Gilda.
“Yeah. I live in the big tree library, golden oaks.” I said.
“Oh, interesting.” She said.
“In my spare time I like to make shit that blows up, other stuff I like to do is scale modeling, I can make my own little world and put whatever I want in it. And sometimes I like to work on weapon designs. Badass weapons that can fill something with holes or blow it up, or do both.” I said.
“Really?” She asked.
“Yeah, I like to tinker. I also like coming up with spells. Oh I have one that’ll make your head spin, wanna see?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said.
“Alright!” I said. then my horn ignited and my head spun all the way around. “Cool right?” I asked but she was looking a little green. “I planned to use it on nightmare night, give the little ones a good scare.”
“Ok now you two can go to the baths while me and my sister… deal with a few things.” Lotus said.
“Ok, come by the library later, I can give you two a massage of my own.” I said, and the twins blushed before we went to the baths.
I opened the door and let Gilda walk in first then closed the doors behind me. “So should we share?” Gilda asked.
“Sure.” I said. “But why don’t we start with a bit of foreplay?”
“Ok.” She said with bedroom eyes, as she went under me and put her face in my sack. I could feel her breath on my sack, then I felt a tongue before she said. “I’m sorry for hurting you.” She then gave my sack a kiss. “How the hell do they get so big?” She asked as she started fondling them. “Are you pent up or something?” She asked.
“Technically yes, my stamina, libido, and hormones are on overdrive, to give an example, it’s like my body is in a constant state of puberty, essentially it means I’m always horny.” I explained.
“Perfect.” Said Gilda seductively.
“What are you planning?” I asked.
“Nothing.” She said innocently as she started sucking on my balls a little before she said. “Mmnh, you taste soo good!” She moaned.
“Thank you.” I said. Just then an average sized stallion came in with his eyes closed, and closed the door behind him on his way in. When he opened his eyes he saw Gilda fellating my balls and looked up at me.
“What's going on in here?” He asked.
“We’re about to fuck, get lost!” I said.
“Well fuck you, and your bucking harpy!” He said.
That last word made Gilda very angry. Over the years there have been a few racial slurs for other races, but for a Griffon to be called a Harpy, that’s worse than saying the “N” word to an African American. ‘The nerve of that guy!’ I thought to myself. Before I could say anything Gilda pounced on him and pinned him to the ground.
“What the buck are you doing!” He shouted before Gilda opened her beak, taking the pony’s entire head into her mouth.
‘No way, she can’t be doing what I think she’s doing.’ I thought as I stared wide-eyed, pupils turning into pinpricks. The pony struggled, but Gilda slowly continued to consume the pony whole till she reached his front legs. He continued to struggle as she made it to his midsection and I could hear muffled screaming coming from her neck. ‘Oh my god she is!’ I exclaimed internally. Finally she lifted her head up and allowed gravity to do the rest, sending the pony down her throat kicking and screaming. Her stomach started to grow larger as the pony started to slip inside, and she closed her beak once the pony was completely swallowed.
“Holy fuck that was hot!” I said, making her freeze and realize what she just did.
“Wait… you enjoyed that?” She asked, as she placed her claws on her stomach where a muffled scream was barely audible.
“It’s a minor fetish of mine.” I said.
“Oh, Well I guess I can be more open then.” She giggled.
“Come here, watching you eat that guy turned me on!” I said, then I sat down and leaned against the wall, revealing my fully erect cock.
“I don't think I can do much with this pony weighing me down.” She told me.
“Use your paws. They look soft and sexy.” I told her, she slowly turned around, then laid on her belly before she started using her paws to play with my dick. “Hold on.” I said then got some moisturizing and skin softening lotion and rubbed some on her toe beans and pads. “Ok, go.”
“This feels a little strange.” She said as she started moving her paws.
“Hey, I have an idea, how about we skip to sex?” I asked.
“With this guy still struggling in my belly?” She asked.
“He won’t be for long.” I said then got a large bottle of water. “Drink this.” She looked at it a little worried, but she drank it anyway. “He should be drowning in stomach acid in a few minutes, now stand up and let me mount you.” I told her. She grinned before she turned around with her ass in the air. I got behind her and looked at her butt. “On second thought, how about you sit on my face and suck me off for a bit?” I asked.
“Then how about you take a load off big boy.” She said with a chuckle. I laid down and waited expectantly. She slowly climbed on me, and sat her fat ass on my face as she began licking the tip of my horse cock. From underneath her ass I could smell Gingerbread. ‘Gingerbread is her scent?! Awesome! I love gingerbread!’ I thought as I began greedily lapping at her nethers.
She started taking the head as I felt her belly slowly becoming smaller, and her body slowly getting a bit bigger, her butt getting larger as well. I continued to lick into her pussy, delving deeper with each lick. She started to take more of my cock, and feeling a beak around my dick was indeed a unique experience but a pleasurable one. I took a deep breath and shoved my muzzle into her pussy, making her squawk, and I began licking deeper into her gingerbread tasting birth canal. All she could do was moan and take more of my cock till she took it all.
I grunted and rolled us over so I was on top. “I’m going to facefuck that beak until you pass out.” I said as I began humping her face, balls slapping against her nostrils, all she let out was a muffled yell as I facefucked her. I continued thrusting and eating her out for a while, until I couldn’t take anymore. So I came down her throat, hilting inside her filling her stomach as she came as well.
As soon as I finished cumming, I pulled out and flopped to the ground. “That was intense.” She said.
“Yeah.” I breathed. “Wanna get in the bath now? I’m thinking we should probably fuck later.” I asked.
“Yeah I've got to digest all this.” She said, then pointed at her belly which was big once more.
“K.” I said then rolled myself into the bath followed shortly by Gilda. Then I noticed she seemed a bit pudgier than before. “Hey, looking good.” I told her, holding her close.
“Like I said, I'm digesting.” She said.
“No, I meant the extra padding you’ve grown in all the right places.” I said, so she took a look at herself.
“Hmm I guess you're right.” She said before she started to relax in the tub.
I began relaxing as well and sank deeper into the water. “Ah, it’s so warm here.” I said with a sigh.
“Well it is a hot tub.” She said chuckling.
“Yeah, but it’s been so long since I could relax!” I said with a groan.
“Well now you know where to go when you need to take a load off.” Gilda said with a relaxing sigh.
“So do you wanna be a girlfriend of mine? I have this collar with your name on it.” I said holding up a black collar with metal spikes and a silver dog tag with “Gilda” engraved on it. “And if you take the collar, you get a place to rest, three meals a day, and a good fucking when you need it.”
She looked at the collar in thought before she said. “Why not.” She said with a smile on her beak.
I gave her the collar and she put it on. “Oh that looks so good on you!” I said.
“It’ll take some getting used to.” She said scratching at it.
“Are you kidding? It goes great with your whole emo vibe! You look super hot with that thing!” I said.
“Hmm I guess you're right but it's a little itchy.” She said.
“Lemme see.” I said then looked at the collar. “Ah lemme just…… there!” I said as I fixed the collar. “How’s that?” I asked.
“It's perfect.” She told me.
“Great. Come on Pinkie’s having a party, let’s go!” I said as I got out of the bath.
“Do we really have to go?” Asked Gilda.
“Yes. Besides, we could play seven minutes in heaven if you know what I mean.” I said.
“Ok.” She said as she got out of the tub.
After we left the baths we headed towards the exit and left the spa. “So, Gilda, can you cook?” I asked.
“I can.” She said.
“But not well?” I asked.
“No.” She said with a frown.
“Ok. I guess Pinkie and the Cakes can teach you, and give you a job. You’re going to need a job here if you’re staying.” I said.
“I guess you're right.” She sighed.
“I have a few odd jobs around Ponyville, plus I stay rent free in another girlfriend’s house, they are going to love you.” I said as we arrived.
“Well, here we are!” I said, then we walked inside.
Luckily I was able to make sure Gilda didn’t set off all the pranks….. by setting them off myself. Overall Gilda was having a good time and she was happy. I was enjoying some punch, fresh punch that wasn’t spiked with hot sauce, and eating some cake, when Miss Cake walked up to me.
“Hey I heard you wanted GIlda to work here, is that true?” She asked.
“Yeah, what about it?” I asked.
“Well I wanted to discuss a few things with you, perhaps in the kitchen.” She suggested.
“Ok.” I said as I followed her to the kitchen, and after the door was closed she locked it.
“There now we should not be disturbed.” She told me, a primal hunger in her eyes.
“Disturbed?” I asked, confused.
“Aloe and Lotus have already told me about you and Gilda, and I want a piece.” She said hungrily.
“But what about your husband?” I asked, backing up against the wall.
“Please, he hasn’t touched me in months! I have needs too!” She cried.
“Alright, but if we do this, you’ll have to leave him.” I said.
“Not a problem, we’re already discussing things after I caught him with Cheerilee.” She explained.
“Ok, if you want it you’ll have to get me ready first.” I said, sitting down, she turned around, and backed up into me.
“I've never really done this before.” She said as she started grinding herself against me.
“Could’ve fooled me.” I said. “Mmnnf fuck! Get on the table!” I ordered.
She grinned and did as she was told, laying her front half on the table while letting her back half hang off. “Ok I’m ready.” She told me, moving her tail aside. I got behind her and brought my front half onto the table and shoved my crotch against Mrs. Cake’s butt.
“Oh.” She said in surprise as she looked back. “You're quite big.”
“I’ve been told.” I said as I pulled back and prodded against her snatch. She let out a quiet moan, and wiggled her hips, getting more of my dick in her pussy. I thrusted into her hard and drove myself all the way to the hilt.
“Oh Buck.” She screamed, then I used magic to soundproof the room.
“Damn you’re tight!” I groaned as I began humping.
“I've never been properly filled till now, so buck me hard.” She told me.
“I’m already getting close, I’m going to cum soon.” I groaned.
“Do it inside.” She told me.
“But you’ll get pregnant!” I exclaimed.
“That's what I want, do it! fill me with your baby batter.” She moaned.
“Ok.” I told her. I began thrusting harder into her, and I could feel myself getting closer. I saw her biting her lower lip as I rammed her. “I’m gonna cum!”
“YES! MAKE ME A MOTHER!” She screamed as we both came.
“Fuck…..” I groaned as I slowly pulled out. Mrs. Cake laid on the table breathing heavily as she relaxed in the afterglow. “Hey, clean me off will you?” I asked, then I pulled her off the table and put my dick in her face. It took a bit but she started sucking my dick. “From now on could you have a few pastries delivered to the library each morning? Like donuts, ginger cakes, cupcakes, cookies, stuff like that?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said as she finished.
“Good. And be sure to eat a few pastries yourself, I want that ass of yours to be bigger next time I see it.” I said, smacking her butt.
“I'll try.” She said as I unlocked the door, and walked out.
I went back to get some punch and found Gilda Talking to Barb. “What you two talking about?” I asked.
“Nothing important.” Gilda said.
“Ok, Barb, I wanted to invite Gilda to our little group. Are you ok with that?” I asked.
“I'm fine with it.” Said Barb.
“Great, have you smelled her? She smells like gingerbread!” I said then put my face into Gilda’s chest and took a whiff. “Ahhh, smells nice! Come on, take a whiff Barb!” I said, making Gilda blush.
Barb took a few sniffs and said. “She does smell like gingerbread.” She said with a smile.
“I know right! It just makes me wanna take a bite!” I said, then gave Gilda’s shoulder a nibble.
“HEY!” Said Gilda as she pushed me off.
“Sorry, I just really like gingerbread.” I said as I got up.
“I understand but don’t bite me.” She told me.
“K, let’s go home, the party’s dying down. I’ll meet you back at the library Gilda, go spend some time with Rainbow, come on Barb.” I said kneeling down for Barb to get on. She climbed up and gripped my sides in order to hang on.
“Ok I'll come by the library later. I still need to get some stuff from my old place, so it might take awhile to move in.” Gilda said.
“K. See you there!” I said as I picked up a bunch of brownies that had a picture of a leaf next to them that none of us noticed.
After picking up a few other snacks and a couple of goodie bags, we headed back to the library. “So what’re your plans for tomorrow, cuz I feel like playing with my miniatures.” I asked.
“I don't have anything planned.” Said Barb.
“K, how about we give you a bath?” I said as we reached the library.
“You mean now or tomorrow?” She asked.
“I meant now, you stink.” I said as I opened the door and brought her upstairs to the bathroom.
I put her in the tub and began filling it with lotion. “Why are you filling the tub with Lotion?” She asked.
“To make your scales softer, your skin is a bit too rough, being a reptile is no excuse.” I said.
“Alright.” She sighed. I then took one of her claws and a nail file and began sharpening them. I also got out some shampoo and conditioner and dumped them into the tub then began filling the tub with water. I dumped some bubble bath into the flow and watched as the tub filled up.
“This actually feels kinda nice.” She said as the water level rose, and she relaxed in the bath sitting back allowing her shoulders to sink below the water.
“Make room, Gilda will be joining you, as will I and Twilight.” I told her, then added some body wash into the mix.
“Hey Rob.” Shouted GIlda outside the door.
“I’ll be right back.” I said as I turned off the water and headed downstairs. I opened the door and saw Gilda with a packed duffle bag. “Hey. Need help?” I asked.
“Yeah I still got quite a bit of stuff to bring over.” She told me as she put the bag down.
“It’s all in griffonstone, right?” I asked as she came inside.
“Yeah.” She told me.
“Gimme a sec.” I said as I lit up my horn and opened a portal to her house. “There. Now let’s get your stuff.” I said.
“Great.” She said as she went through the portal, and a few minutes later came back with a few more bags. “There is still more but this will be enough for now.” She told me.
“Hold on, let’s get it all here now.” I said then cast a spell on a few brooms in the broom closet.
Immediately the brooms came to life and began marching through the portal and began bringing in furniture. “What the.” Gilda said in amazement.
“Whimsical ain’t it?” I asked.
“Yeah.” She said in response as Twilight walked in.
“Hey, Twilight, I got a new pet!” I told her, which made her sigh.
“How am I not surprised?” She asked.
“Say hi to Gilda!” I said, showing her Gilda in a collar.
“Oh! I thought you meant an actual pet!” Said Twilight, then she froze. “Wait, why is Gilda here? Why hasn’t she gone back home?”
“I brought her into the little harem we’re making. I already talked it over with Barb.” I said.
“I believe I said I would think about joining.” Twilight told me.
“Twilight, we already had sex. You’re in already. Or maybe not, I’m not entirely sure how a harem works.” I said then noticed the brooms were bringing in sticks. “Oh crap. One moment!” I said then left them to talk while I stopped the brooms.
“Ok that’s enough!” I yelled, Canceling the spell, making the brooms die and fall to the ground, and I tossed out all the sticks they were bringing in. I used my magic and began organizing all the furniture, and finding a good place for them, and cutting alcoves into the tree wherever I needed storage space. “There we go.” I said. ‘Hopefully those protection spells work on everything when Tirek blows this place up. Then all the books and furniture should be safe so Twilight will have a better time adjusting.’ I thought to myself.
I went back up to Twilight and Gilda and saw them smiling as they talked. I snuck up behind Gilda and shoved my snout into her butt and gave a lick to her snatch and took a big whiff of her scent.
“Hey. We’ve already done it today.” She told me.
“I can’t help it, you smell and taste so good!” I said as I gave her pussy another lick.
“Ok but not here.” She said.
“Twilight, go join Barb in the tub, we’ll be joining you in a moment.” I said then Gilda led me to the couch and shoved me on my ass onto the couch, while Twilight went upstairs.
“So should we get straight to it?” She asked.
“Yes please.” I said, so she turned around, and backed up towards me, till her pussy was rubbing against my sack. I put my hooves on her butt and watched them sink into the soft fat of her ass. “Oh…. Gilda, this ass is beautiful… so nice and plump.” I moaned.
“Good, but how I got it must remain our little secret no matter what.” Gilda said.
“Only if you let me give your big gingerbread butt a bite every now and then.” I said.
“Fine.” She said.
“Yay!” I said then picked her up and bit her ass, making her squawk, then put her back down. “You are deliciously sexy.” I told her, then her wings spread until they were completely out and stiff with a “pomf!” sound. “Is that a wing boner?” I asked with a chuckle.
“Y-yes.” She said, embarrassed.
“Awwww that’s adorable.” I said pulling her close for a kiss, then put her back down. Then my dick finally reached full length, and she started hotdogging it. “Oh….” I moaned.
“We’re going to have a lot of fun.” She said.
“You are naughty.” I said.
“It's a gift.” She chuckled as she continued hotdogging me, but this time a bit faster, then she stopped.
“Why’d you stop?” I asked.
“So we can really get started.” Gilda said with a grin as she tried pushing my dick into her anus, but she found it difficult until the tip suddenly went in making her gasp. “It's so big.” She groaned.
“Fuck…… your so soft inside.” I moaned.
“So are you gonna take charge, and show me how its done or am I gonna take the lead?” She asked.
“You take the lead. Oh, and since you don’t have a bed, you can sleep in my bed tonight.” I told her. “None of the broomsticks brought your bed, I think someone might have stolen it while you were gone.”
“Its fine.” She told me.
“K.” I told her, and she started taking more until she finally took it all and once she did she let out a quiet moan.
“Fuck! You’re so warm.” I moaned as I put my hooves back on her ass and moved her up and down.
“This feels amazing.” She moaned out as she started going a little faster.
“I’m gonna cum.” I moaned.
“So am I.” She said, and it did not take long for the two of us to Cum together, I filled her ass with my cum as she squirted her juices onto the floor.
I slowly pulled out, got up, and brought my dick to her beak. “Open.” I told her, and when she did I shoved my cock down her throat all the way to the hilt. “Mmmn. Good. Now hold onto it.” I said as I began walking, and dragging Gilda with me. I made it to the stairs and began walking up and made it to the bathroom where I saw Twilight and Barb talking in the tub. “Hey.” I said, getting their attention. Then I felt Gilda start sucking. “Gilda, let go and get in the tub.” I told her, so she did and climbed into the tub.
“What's going on?” Asked Twilight.
“Nothing, you girls just keep soaking and cleaning each other, I gotta go check on my pets.” I told them then went downstairs and saw Kitty taking a nap. “Oh Kitty~ ” I called. “I got something for you.” I said.
“And what would that be.” Kitty said as she rubbed up against me.
“Oh you know what it is.” I said, as she licked my dick then moved up to kiss my cheek. “Good kitty.” I said then gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“I'm sure I’ll enjoy it.” She said as she got under me and started using her tail to angle my dick.
“I hope so.” I said, as I felt her back up and take my dick and moaned as she took every inch.
“Fuck.” I groaned.
“You feel even bigger than before.” She said.
“Or you’re just horny, I can smell your heat from across town, I’m surprised there aren’t a few male cats gathered outside.” I said.
“There were but they went home with either scars on their faces or crushed balls.” She told me as she went faster.
“You’ve been unfaithful?” I asked.
“No, I beat them up. Now are you gonna fuck me or not?” She asked.
“Shut up.” I ordered as I beganas I began putting weight onto her back and began pounding into her.
“Yeees, fuck your pussy cat.” She moaned as she met my thrusts.
“I think we should switch positions, my legs feel like they’re going to give out.” I said.
“Alright.” She said, then I laid on the ground as Kitty got on top of me as she immediately started riding my cock.
“Boobs.” I said as her boobs were swinging freely in my face. She pressed her breasts against my face as she went much faster. “Yeah, ride this pony.”
She gently grabbed the back of my head then put one of her nipples in my mouth and I started sucking on it. “That's right baby, drink mommy’s milk, and soon you're going to help me make a litter.” She moaned.
“Mmm.” I moaned as I suckled on her nipple.
“Fuck, you feel so good inside me.” She moaned, going as fast as she could.
“So soft… so good.” I moaned as she started moving her hips in a circle motion as she rode me. “I’m getting close.” I moaned as I continued sucking the milk from her teats, then out of the corner of my eye I saw a mouse. I was about to say something when I saw kitty grab it, then swallow it whole. I used my magic and manifested a large rat held in my magic grip by its tail. “Do that again.” I told her, and she took it into her hand and gripped its tail as she lowered it into her mouth, swallowing it whole. “I’m gonna cum.” I said.
“Yes! Give me kittens! Make me a momma!” She screamed as we both came, and I filled her womb to the brim. “It's so warm.” She moaned before she passed out on top of me while purring. I slowly pulled out and got up after rolling her off.
I went back upstairs and into the bathroom and saw Gilda and Barb making out while Twilight watched with a blush. “You two seem to be enjoying each other.” I said as I got in the tub. I was about to relax in the tub when Gilda put one of her paws in my face.
“Mind giving me a foot rub?” She asked.
“Sure!” I said as I took her paw and began massaging it, though I’m not sure how I was, I didn’t have any fingers to do it, but surprisingly she moaned, so I must’ve been doing something right. Barb took this moment to sit on my lap and grind on me.
“Umm You three have fun I have to get up early in the morning to do a project.” Said Twilight as she got out of the tub and started drying herself off.
“Can’t you give me a kiss before you go?” I asked.
“Sorry but no I have to get to bed.” She said as she finished drying off, then left the bathroom and closed the door behind her.
“Good night!” I called out as I continued to massage Gilda’s paw.
“You're pretty good.” Gilda said.
“Thanks.” I said then switched to her other paw.
“Wow.” Was all Gilda could say as Barb lubed up her anus with soap.
I continued massaging Gilda’s paw and made her moan with pleasure, making sure to use skin softening lotion from the tub. “Your paws are so cute. I like them.” I said softly, making her blush and look away in response. “Barb, you’ve been quiet.” I said to her.
“Just waiting for my turn.” She said.
“Your turn? For what?” I asked.
“You’ll see.” She told me.
“I’m confused.” I said then Gilda moved her paws down to play with my sheath and my balls. “Ah!” I yelped. “What are you doing?” I asked.
“Having fun.” She said with a grin as my dick started to come out of hiding.
“Uhhh.” I groaned as Barb climbed onto my rising dick, then with some assistance from Gilda, she got it inside her anus. “Tight.” I said. Gilda grabbed Barb’s midsection, then sarted moving her up and down on my cock as if she was a sex toy as she contoinued to give me a great footjob with her soft paws. “Ah… that feels so good.” I moaned.
“I feel the same.” Barb said.
“More…. I need more.” I moaned. Gilda started to focus more on Barb making her go faster but still kept up the foot job. “Wait! Stop!” I groaned in distress.
“What’s wrong?” Gilda asked as she stopped.
“Yeah!” whined Barb.
“I just don’t feel right. Can we please stop?” I asked.
“Ok….” They said, worried, as Gilda pulled Barb off.
My dick slowly retracted into my sheath as I got my loofah and began scrubbing away the grime of the day. Once I was done cleaning myself I used my loofah on Gilda and Barb and made sure to get them clean.
“You sure you're ok?” Asked Gilda.
“I’m fine.” I said as I got out of the tub, the two soon followed me and dried off before they followed me to our room.
I removed my pillows from my bed and had Gilda lay down in their place after giving her my pillows. “Aren’t these yours?” She asked.
“I’ll get a new one.” I said as I layed on my righ side, facing Twilight’s bed, and put my head on Gilda’s plush butt.
“What are you doing?!” She snapped.
“You are the new pillow. Before, your fur was rough and dull. Now it’s soft and shiny. And your ass and thighs are the perfect thicc-ness to use as my new pillow, plus the ginger scent calms me.” I told her.
“Oh… ok.” She said a little confused as she laid down. Just then Barb climbed onto the bed and snuggled into my chest.
“What are you doing?” I asked.
“Getting comfortable.” She told me.
“Hey Rob?” Twilight asked.
“Yeah?” I asked, wrapping my hooves around Barb.
“Where are your dogs? And your Bat?” She asked.
“Basement, I put Lupa and Loona in their own Kennel, Cuddles is on the basement ceiling.” I told her.
“Alright, I'll have to put some beds down there or something in the morning then.” Twilight said as she rested her head.
I patted Gildas Butt like you’d fluff a pillow, and rubbed my face against her plush rear as I closed my eyes.
“Goodnight.” Said all the girls at once.
“Good night.” I said back with a yawn as my horn dimly glowed white before the lights went out, and everyone went to sleep. ‘Huh.. I could have sworn my magic was red… oh well.’ I thought before the sweet embrace of sleep overtook me.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 13: A Grand Day Out
After waking up a little after 10 o’clock, I went down to the basement to work on a few things. I had my cybertronian body hidden in a large wardrobe. I opened the wardrobe to check on my body and there it stood, human sized and surrounded with papers and notes pinned to the wardrobes walls and doors. Each note contained something different, I looked them all over and nodded. ‘Glad I’ve been taking notes of all my body’s upgrades and abilities, otherwise I probably wouldn’t be able to keep track.’ I thought before closing the wardrobe.
I walked over to my miniature scale model of ponyville and flipped a switch on the underside of the table. Immediately there were small high definition holograms of ponies walking along and going about their day. Then I noticed the ponies were starting to gather around a new hologram of Trixie's wagon. “Hmmm.” I grumbled. “Seems Trixie has arrived….. I wonder if I should get involved…. Meh, it’ll blow over either way.” I mumbled. I switched off the table and the hologram ponies disappeared as I turned to leave.
I went back up and got back in bed and went back to resting my head on my new living pillow that was Gilda’s soft, squishy, butt. She soon woke up groaning as she raised her head. “Ohh I had the craziest dream last night.” She said.
“What about?” I asked.
“I honestly can't remember it now.” She said, rubbing her head.
“Well I sure had sweet dreams, and I slept great thanks to my new pillow.” I said, patting her butt and making it jiggle slightly.
“I'm glad that you slept well.” Gilda said with a smile. “Well i'm gonna go take a quick bath.” She said as she got up.
“You had one last night. Don’t leave yet! I’m still sleepy.” I told her.
“It helps me wake up faster.” She told me groggily.
“But we don’t have to wake up yet!” I said.
“I promised Rainbow that I would fly with her in the morning.” Gilda told me as she stretched her legs and wings.
“Awww.” I Whined.
“Tell you what, how about after my bath, I come back and sit on your face?” She told me.
“I do like your butt.” I said as she left, then I felt Barb rubbing my crotch. I lifted up the blanket and looked at her trying to get my dick out of it’s sheath, but for some reason I couldn’t get hard. “Barb… I don’t think it’s going to come out.” I told her.
She sighed a little disappointed before she sat down. “Aww.” She whined.
“Maybe if you asked Gilda, she might eat you out or do some fingering. Go on, she’s taking a bath, go join her!” I told her, and she nodded before she went to the bathroom.
I looked down at my junk and poked my sheath with a hoof. “What is wrong with you?” I asked it, not really expecting an answer. Just then I began hearing moans coming from the bathroom. I looked back at my sheath and still nothing. “Seriously?! Nothing?!” I exclaimed. “Two girls getting it on in the other room and I’m not even getting the tiniest bit aroused?” SUddenly Twilight came in and saw me.
“What's wrong?” She asked.
“An insubordinate soldier apparently, these privates refuse to stand at attention.” I said, using three military themed double entendres and gesturing at my crotch.
“Well perhaps you're still tired.” She told me.
“No, then I’d have morning wood.” I said.
“Then perhaps you've just been doing it too much.” She said with a shrug as Gilda and Barb got louder.
“That’s not how sex works.” I said, then Gilda and Barb moaned out loudly one final time before everything went quiet. “If my parts were working, that would have made my dick hard enough to break Diamonds.” I said as I gestured towards the bathroom.
I flopped back and laid down as I closed my eyes with a sigh. “Then perhaps later you should make an appointment at the hospital.” Twilight suggested.
“Hmm…. Alright. Do you think you can make an appointment for me?” I asked.
“Sure but I believe they're quite busy at the moment, it might not be for a couple of days.” Twilight told me.
“Alright. At least I can still pleasure a girl with my tongue or hooves…. Or my horn.” I said, then suddenly without warning Gilda’s butt appeared and fell onto my face. “Mmff!!!” I said, my voice muffled by her ass.
“Like I promised.” Gilda said, rubbing her ass in my face. “Maybe this will get your little friend to wake up.”
I couldn’t see anything, or breath, my whole world was a gingerbread scent. I tapped her butt as a signal and she pulled away and sat down.
“Did it work?” She asked.
I looked down at my crotch and saw no change. “Nope. It’s official, I’ve become impotent.” I said with a sigh. “So, you said you were going to meet up with Rainbow Dash? Mind if I come watch?” I asked.
“Sure.” Said GIlda as she stretched her wings once more.
I got up and used my magic to put Gilda on my back. “Ok, let’s go.” I said.
“Uh why’d you put me on your back?” She asked.
“Because you’re smaller than me and I like to carry things.” I said as I went downstairs and out the door after grabbing a few snacks from the fridge.
GIlda looked up towards the sky, I assume looking for Rainbow Dash. “I think she said she would be resting on a cloud around the center of town.” Gilda told me as she hopped off my back. Gilda then looked around the local market as we walked through the town but she did not seem interested in anything. “Is there anything worth buying in this town?” She asked.
“Like what?” I asked.
“I dont know.” Said Gilda as we continued to walk past vendors and merchants. “I see a few niknaks that seem interesting but nothing that truly grabs my interest.” She told me. I then thought about how she looked with her collar and imagined her with a leather jacket. “What is it?” Asked Gilda, noticing me staring at her subconsciously.
“Just thinking of something I think would look good on you.” I said. “Come on, follow me.” I said as I began setting a course for Carrousel Boutique. “Rarity makes great clothes!” I said then thought of something else… Gilda wearing a red dress. “Oh you are going to look so hot.”
“Can we get through this quickly, I have to meet up with Rainbow, remember.” GIlda reminded me.
“Don’t worry. Rarity will just be getting your measurements and I’ll place an order.” I told her.
“Alright, just don't order anything frilly.” She told me annoyed as I dragged her along.
After a few more steps we arrived at Carousel Boutique. “You… in something frilly, as if, I’d never put you in something like that. Besides, I don't like frills either.” I said, then we entered the boutique, and Rarity was just finishing with another pony.
“Come again.” She said waving the pony goodbye as her customer left the building.
“Hey Rarity, I’ve got Gilda here for you to take some measurements. I am also available for measurements.” I said with a wave.
“Of course Darlings.” She said with a smile.
Rarity led us to her runway and Gilda went first. She took her measurements to make sure to make a perfect outfit for her. After gathering them all she wrote them down on clipboards before she started with me.
I got up on the runway and waited while Rarity took my measurements. “Hmm it'll be quite difficult to make clothes for one of your size.” Rarity said.
“Oh, ok… I was actually hoping for a tuxedo for the gala.” I said.
“The Gala is ways away so I think I cna get it done before then.” Rarity told me.
“Gilda will also need some clothes, I’m thinking a black leather jacket..” I began, then noticed Rarity cringe at the mention of leather, then I continued. “also some yoga clothes with the yoga pants saying “juicy” on the butt, and a nice red dress for the gala.” I said.
“I'll have to do the yoga clothes in my spare time. I assume you'll want your clothes for the gala done first right?” Rarity asked.
“I actually want the jacket and the yoga clothes first, I’d also like there to be a zipper or something on her yoga pants so I can have easy access in case she’s feeling frisky .” I said.
“She should really do the dress and suit first .” GIlda suggested.
“Oh! That reminds me, Rarity, I just made a new fabric that lights up! Along with some thread that does the same. I also have a fabric that’s enchanted so it can change or hold its shape.” I explained.
“Oh, that sounds just wonderful.” Rarity said excitedly.
“I can have them brought tomorrow.” I said, then sent an image of my head crest from my robot form into her mind. “Anyway, can you please make her jacket first, then work on her yoga clothes. Then everything else.” I said.
“Alright.” She told me.
“Oh can you also make me some T-shirts, a few business suits, and a few hoodies?” I asked as I scooped Gilda onto my back and gave her a kiss.
“Of course I'll have them all done as soon as I can, take care now.” She said waving at us as we started to make our way to the door.
“Thanks Rarity, I’ll have your bits ready whenever our clothes are.” I said as we left.
“So now we go find Dash?” Asked GIlda.
“Yeah.” I told her.
“Want to make out before we get there?” She asked.
“Hell yeah.” I said.
“Where should we do it?” She asked.
“Here’s good.” I told her, as we reached the park, then she wrapped her front legs around my neck as we kissed. It felt weird to kiss a beak, but it wasn’t unpleasant. ‘Let’s see if she likes tongue.’ I thought as I began using my tongue which seemed to please her as she started using hers as she moaned into it and pulled away.
“Mmm, your a good kisser.” She said.
“Thanks, come on, let’s go.” I said then began walking towards one of Rainbow’s favorite napping spots.
Once we were there, Rainbow Dash was sleeping soundly in a tree. “She looks so peaceful…...... I don’t like it.” I said, then I got a small to medium sized rock, and tossed it at Rainbow’s head, making her fall out of the tree.
“Oww” She yelled after she hit the ground, and after getting to her hooves she rubbed her head.
“AshHaha! Serves you right for sleeping in a tree.” I told her. Then Gilda got off my back and went up to Rainbow Dash and they began doing some elaborate hoof-shake.
“So what's the plan Dash?” Gilda asked Rainbow.
“I just planned on a short flight around town.” She said.
“Meaning you’re also going to show off a few tricks.” I deadpanned.
“Yeah.” Rainbow said, rubbing the back of her head.
“Hmm.” I mumbled before the two of them flew off to who knows where.
‘Now what do I do?’ I thought to myself. I looked around me and saw that the ponyville shops were open, then I saw something interesting, a recruitment station for the royal guard. ‘Hmm…. The royal guard….. I do need to get an actual job, and I suppose I do need to stay in shape….. meh, why not.’ I debated.
I walked over to the recruiter at the desk and looked through their pamphlets. “Do you have any questions?” The stallion at the desk asked.
“You seem to have a good dental plan, and good healthcare….. hmm, what’s the pay like?” I asked.
“Well most get at least 10 percent higher than the minimum wage at least at the start, you get paid more based on your performance.” He explained.
“So all those yahoos up in canterlot get payed to sit around and do nothing while having blank stares?!” I exclaimed. “Sign me up!”
“Alright, you'll have to fill all of this out first.” The stallion said, bringing out a pile of papers as tall as he was.
I used my magic and read through each page, once satisfied, I signed through the papers and gave them back to the stallion. “Here you go, when and where am I supposed to go?” I asked.
“Any time you like but I believe the next train to canterlot will arrive in an hour or two so be sure you have everything sorted before you leave.” he told me.
“Alright.” I said.
By the time I got back home, it was dark and It was about when I heard the roar when I remembered that snips and snails were idiots and went to wake up the Ursa Minor.
“Oh great.” I groaned as I saw the Ursa destroying a few things. Then Twilight stood out from the crowd, as she started to focus her magic.
A strong wind started to blow as music began to play softly, calming the beast. I could see Twilight was struggling to keep it up, as she lifted a water tower, removing the top before dumping all the water that was in it. She then levitated it through a barn, filling it with milk before the top was placed back on the tower. Twilight then elevated the Ursa with her magic, giving it the tower filled with milk, which it started to suckle on as if it was a bottle before she levitated it away.
“Well that was cool.” I said, as I looked over to Twilight who was exhausted. I used my magic and put her on my back. “You ok?” I asked.
“Yeah I just need a minute.” She panted.
I gave her a kiss and smiled. “You did good. Come on, let’s go home, I need to talk to you, Barb, and Gilda.” I said, then after we got home Twilight got off my back and got comfy on the couch. “Am I your coltfriend now?” I asked.
“I think we’re beyond that at this point.” Twilight chuckled.
“Is that a yes or a no?” I asked.
“Its a yes.” She told me.
I gave her a kiss, then gave her a nuzzle. “Good.” I said with a smile.
Then Kitty came up to me and began mewling. “What is it, Kitty?” I asked. Then she rolled onto her back and pawed at her stomach and realization struck. “Oh, right. Lead the way.” I told her as she led me to the bathroom.
I took out a digital pregnancy test and gave it to her as she sat on the toilet. “Here you go.” I said. After a minute she handed it back to me.
I checked the test and waited until it beeped. When I checked it, my eyes went wide.
“So what does it say?” Kitty asked.
“It’s positive….. you’re pregnant!” I exclaimed.
“REALLY!” KItty said excitedly.
“Yeah, I’m going to be a Cat Dad!” I said excitedly. ‘Jasmine, come here now!’ I told Jasmine, and she appeared.
“Yes, what is it?” She asked.
“Kitty’s pregnant!” I said.
“That's wonderful.” Jasmine said with a smile.
“Yeah, here, drink this, it guarantees a healthy pregnancy.” I said, giving her a cup filled with a special pregnancy potion.
“When did you make this?” Jasmine asked as she took it with her magic.
“A little after you told me you had the miscarriage. Now hurry and drink it, then turn around and move your tail.” I told her. She looked at it strangely before she drank it and turned around for me.
I turned to the mirror and opened the medicine cabinet and opened up a secret panel and got out a Turkey baster, and a large vial of my semen. I put the semen into the baster and inserted it into Jasmine’s pussy, which made her moan softly. I squeezed the baster and the semen went into her womb. “Ok, now I’m sorry I couldn’t make this more romantic, but I’m currently impotent and can’t get it up, so this’ll have to do.” I told her.
“Ooook.” She said, confused.
“Alright, you should get pregnant now, you shouldn’t be able to miscarriage anymore, so you should be good.” I told her.
“That's great news.” Jasmine said with a smile on her face as she looked back at me.
I pulled her close and gave her a kiss and poured some of my mana into her. “Hmm Marshmallow fluff, what did you do with your magic?” Jasmine asked.
“No idea, at first it was red, now it’s white and tastes like marshmallow fluff.” I told her.
“It's not often that one's mana changes so much, I’ll have to look into this.” Jasmine said, rubbing her chin.
“Don’t start twilight-ing on me, I like you this way with your strawberry flavor, now, I have to go, I’m joining the royal guard, soon we’ll get some answers to why our kingdom is gone.” I told her.
“Alright, stay safe.” She said before she vanished.
“Come here, Kitty.” I said waving her over, she walked over to me, and purred as she rubbed up against me. “Come, give me a kiss.” I said, and she kissed me as she purred. I began kissing down her chins, then down her neck I noticed her legs started to shake a little as her tail went from side to side. I continued kissing her neck and worked my way down to her breasts.
“Aaahn.” She moaned, moving her head back.
I made it to her nipple and began licking her nips.”That's right suck this momma’s tits.” She said. I put my mouth onto her nipple and began sucking. She moaned softly as she gently bit her lower lip. I was rewarded with her milk as I continued my suckling.
“That's right, get your fill.” She told me.
After a few minutes of drinking her milk I let go and gave her a kiss, flooding her mouth with her own milk. She moaned in my mouth as he drank it. I gave her one last kiss then broke away.
“Are we stopping here?” She asked.
“Unfortunately yes, I can’t get hard, so we can’t go any further, But I know a temporary viagra spell that can help.” I told her.
“Then get better soon.” She told me as she nuzzled me.
“Kitty… your legs are trembling and you're practically niagra falls down there.” I told her.
“Ill deal with that on my own, you just do what you have to do.” Kitty told me.
“But I want to help you.” I said putting my head between her breasts. “Oh! I know! I’ll bring you along with me!” I said excitedly.
“Really.” She said.
“Yes! I can have you as an emotional support animal!” I said. “Come on. I’ll get your pet carrier.” I said as we left the bathroom.
I went downstairs and joined twilight and gave her a kiss. Just then Gilda came through the door and saw me and Twilight. “Gilda, go get Barb.” I told her, she looked at me confused but did what I asked and retrieved her from upstairs.
“Ok, girls, I’m going to have to leave for a bit, I’ve joined the royal guard and I have to go in an hour.” I said to them.
“Why would you want to join those dweebs?” Asked Gilda.
“I need status, guard status, I need to be able to walk around inside the castle and come and go as I please. Being a guard can give me that access without raising suspicion.” I explained.
“But why would you need that?” Asked Twilight.
“I need to be in a position where I can look like a hero. I just want to be able to be near the princesses, and be able to help wherever and whenever I can. Now I have to go, so if any of you want to say something to me, you better hurry and say it.” I said, stamping a hoof.
“All I can say is, please be careful.” Said Twilight.
“I agree with Twilight.” Said Barb as she hugged my leg, so then I looked to Gilda.
“I know you’ll be fine, so all I can think to say is, you better show those dweebs what a real stallion is like.” GiIda said with a smile.
“Thank you, all of you.” I said bringing them all in for a hug, which they returned in kind.
“You better write.” Twilight told me.
“I will.” I told her, then got a paper and quill and wrote down a spell for Twilight to use. “Here, cast this spell on Gilda’s butt, I’ve got to grab a few things before I go.” I said then headed down into the basement.
I went over to the wardrobe and opened it. I grabbed my cybertronian body and shrunk it down. Then my chest emitted a bright light, I took my body and put it into that light and the light disappeared along with my cybertronian body. ‘There, now I can always have it with me, within my spark. now I won’t have to keep jumping in and out, instead I just have to let it grow from within and I can use my robot mode whenever I need to.’ I thought to myself.
I grabbed Kitty’s pet carrier after closing the wardrobe and went back upstairs and found the three looking in my direction with red faces. “I assume the spell worked.” I said, and I saw a pillow shaped like GIlda’s butt. “Ah, perfect! I can’t be without my sexy pillow.” I said as I took the pillow in my magic. I got my saddle bags and put them on my back and filled them with my toiletries. “I assume you want to know why I have a spell like this?” I asked.
“Yes.” Said GIlda.
“Well, this particular spell is able to make a perfect copy of anything the spell is aimed at, and the spell also makes it so if you were to do something to the copy, the original is also affected.” I said as I slapped the pillow and Gilda yelped in surprise.
“Why would you want something like that?” Asked Gilda, rubbing her butt.
“Because it’ll make me happy to know that when I’m away, and sleeping on this, it’ll feel like I’m still in bed with you.” I said, putting my face on the pillow and rubbing it.
“Oh ok.” Gilda said.
“So anything else before you go?” Asked Twilight.
“Yes, Twilight, Eat more cake, Barb, make sure she does, I don’t care if you have to force her to finish, just make sure her butt gets bigger.” I told her.
“Don't worry I will.” Barb told me with a grin.
“Oh and Gilda.” I said then the pillow over and moved the tail aside and showed her the pillow was more than just a pillow. “I’ll be thinking of you.” I said then put the pillow away in my saddle bags. I put down the pet carrier and opened the door. “Come on, Kitty!” I called, and she ran over to me before going inside the carrier which I closed behind her. I took the carrier and put it on my back and strapped it down.
“Ok, either we say goodbye here, or at the train station.” I said.
“I think here is fine.” Twilight said as she nuzzled me.
“Alright, one last hug, then I’m off.” I told them, and they all grouped around me, then they wrapped their legs or arms around me tightly. After the hug, we said our goodbyes and I headed to the train station with Kitty.
“So where do we start?” Asked Kitty,
“The train of course.” I said as I saw the train station in the distance. I saw the time on a clocktower. “Oh, we better hurry.” I said as I used my magic to teleport ust there. I went and got a ticket then hopped on the train.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 14: In The Army Now
Once we were on the train I headed to our sleeping car and put the carrier down and let Kitty out. “Ok, we’re on the train, now we can relax. We should be there by morning.” I told her.
“But what if the princesses find out who you really are?” Asked Kitty.
“Trust me, they’re stupid. It’d take a giant neon sign on the moon, for them to know who I really am.” I said.
“There is also princess Luna, she monitores the dreamscape.” Kitty warned
“That’s actually somewhere the princesses are allowed, however, luna won’t be able to control my dreams, she can visit, but she doesn’t have the full run of the place.” I said. “Besides, I’ve been safe so far.”
“I guess so, but I just thought I'd bring it up.” Kitty said.
“Ok. Come on, let’s get to bed, we have a long day tomorrow.” I told her, then I got in bed and pulled on the covers and got comfortable. “Oh, I almost forgot.” I said as I got my Gilda Butt pillow and gave it a smack before putting it on the bed before patting it and laying down with it. I gave a big whiff and smelled Gilda’s ginger scent. I rubbed my face into the pillow and smiled.
“Good night.” Kitty told me as she climbed up onto the bed and gave me a kiss.
“Good night, hey Kitty?” I asked.
“Yeah?” Kitty asked.
“Can you breastfeed me?” I asked.
“Didn't I just do that?” She asked,
“Please?” I asked, using my puppydog eyes.
“Alright baby” She said, pressing her breasts against my face.
“Thank you Kitty, do you think you can jerk off my horn while I drink your milk?” I asked, then began suckling on her teat, and she started jerking my horn gently. “Oh that feels good.” I moaned then began teasing her nipple with my tongue.
“You're not so bad yourself.” She told me. I continued sucking on her teat and drank her milk with a smile. “Yes thats it.” She moaned as she moved her paw down to finger her pussycat while she began stroking my horn faster.
“This is so hot.” She moaned as she went even faster.
“Oh, fuck, I’m getting close.” I moaned and began trying to get more of her breast into my mouth.
"Me too." Kitty moaned.
“Ah, I’m gonna…. hurry, put my horn in your mouth!” I moaned, and without hesitation she took the tip of it in her mouth and I… horngasmed into her mouth, making her moan out and climax as well.
“Ahn, fuck.” She moaned. “Oh my gosh, your magic does taste like marshmallow fluff.” She said. I said nothing and continued sucking on her teat. I started feeling a bit lightheaded then drifted off to sleep, listening to Kitty’s soft purring, and feeling the warmth of her fur.
—The Next Morning—
I awoke the next morning to a train whistle, and the conductor shouting. “CANTERLOT STATION!” I heard him say along with the sound of a loud bell.
“Uuuuuuggh.” I groaned as I woke up. “Alright Kitty, get back in the carrier.” I said as I shoved her off. She yawned before stretching.
“Ok.” She said getting back in the carrier.
I put the pillow away and put on my saddle bags and the pet carrier.” So what are we doing first? We gonna explore a little or go straight to the barracks or wherever we’re supposed to go?” Kitty asked.
“I read in the pamphlet that they are going to evaluate me. Check my magic, strength, speed, stuff like that.” I explained as we got off the train.
“Won't your powerful magic get the princesses attention?” Asked Kitty.
“I’m not worried.” I said.
“Why not?” She asked.
“I’ve got nothing to worry about.” I told her which seemed to confuse Kitty. “Let’s get something to eat.” I told her.
I began walking around Canterlot and went into a five star restaurant. When I got my food, I realized Zesty Gourmand was picky about what food should be like. “Oh, great. Just great.” I groaned.
“Is something wrong sir?” Asked a waiter.
“Yeah, I have a teeeeny tiiiny iiitty bitty problem with my food.” I said to them.
“And what would that be sir?” He asked.
“Well, last time I checked, food is supposed to be edible, and have flavor. Who’s responsible for this?!” I asked.
“I’m sorry Sir, a food critic named Zesty Gourmand, and she is very… particular about how food should be prepared.” They told me.
“Well, unfortunately, she doesn’t get to tell you how to run your business. How many other food restaurants has she done this to?” I asked.
The waiter sighed for a moment then said. “Let's just say a few.”
“Ohhhhh, I’m soooo going to give it to her when I’m out of boot camp.” I said, letting out a low growl.
“Not a good idea, dispute her reputation with restaurants. She has a growing fanbase, a lot of ponies won't be very happy if you did something.” The waiter told me.
“Just give me my damn check so I can leave.” I told them. He nodded before he went up to the desk, and got me a receipt, and once I looked at it I saw that the total amount was actually higher than what it said on the menu.
“We are sorry sir.” He said.
“Zesty tell you to hike up the prices too?” I Asked, putting the bits on the table.
“Yes.” He muttered.
I grumbled a few obscenities then left the Restaurant and headed to the castle. As I walked through the city it was exactly like I thought it would be, nobles with their heads up their ass, and their children following their example. The only reason they paid me any mind was because of the giant carrier I was carrying with my magic and my abnormal size. I ignored their stares and continued along the path to the castle.
Once I arrived I was greeted by the guards out front. “Um.. hi, I’m looking for the spot where they’re evaluating new recruits?” I asked.
The guards looked at me surprised by my appearance, before one of them said. “Forward 20 yards then take a right, then take the next left.” He told me.
“Thanks.” I said then followed his instructions and I saw a gathering of recruits talking.
“Hey did you hear they're changing the training regiment this year.” Said a unicorn mare with a rose red mane, cream colored fur, and green eyes, and her cutie mark was a shield with a spear piercing through it. Next to her stood a stallion with a similar look except his coat was a little darker, and his eyes were blue, his cutie mark was a shield with an arrow bouncing off it.
“I heard Princess Luna was the one that suggested the change.” He told her.
“Interesting.” I said, making my presence known. They both turned around and froze before slowly looking up. “Any idea what the new training regimen is?” I asked.
“I-I'm not sure, but I heard from others that she said something along the lines of changing us from decorations to real soldiers.” Said the stallion.
“About damn time, the security here sucks, there are so many areas to infiltrate. I’m Rob, Rob Rhapsody.” I said, offering my hoof to the ponies. The stallion took it first with a smile before the mare hesitantly took it after the stallion.
“I am Defender, and this is my sister Pierce.” The stallion said.
“Nice to meet you.” I told them. “This is my emotional support animal, Kitty, say hello!” I said, as I gestured to the carrier on my back, and Pierce smiled when she saw Kitty.
“Meow.” Kitty said cutely.
“What kind of cat is that?” Asked Defender.
“I have no idea what kind of cat she is. Do you think they’ll let her stay with me? She’s expecting kittens.” I said.
“They usually do, to make sure that soldiers can be responsible.” Defender said.
“Meow.” Said Kitty.
“K, so when do you think they’ll start the evaluations?” I asked.
“We don't know we were just told to wait here.” Said Pierce.
“Interesting.” I said then began looking around. I counted at least 37 recruits in total all varying in gender and race, but the majority seemed to be unicorns while the second largest group was earth ponies then the pegasi which seemed to be close to the single digits. I walked around getting a good look at everypony. Many of the unicorns seemed to be growing impatient. “Hmm. I think we’re being evaluated right now.” I said.
“Why do you say that?” Asked Pierce.
“Look at the facts, they have us all standing around, and by the looks of some of the recruits, they’ve been waiting a while, which logic suggests this is a test to learn the limitations of our patience.” I explained. “And I believe passing the test relies on how long we can stand around waiting.”
“But how long do you think they will keep us waiting?” Asked Defender.
“No idea, but I don’t think it’s just our patience they’re testing, I see a few guards out of their armor and hiding within the crowd. I know they’re guards because of their posturing, that, and they’re not interacting with anypony, they’re just observing. I think they’re also testing our sanity, to see how long we put up with each other before snapping.” I explained.
The two looked around and noticed the ponies I was talking about. “So who do you think will snap first?”Pierce asked, looking back at me.
“Hmmm. I’d say it’d be crazy eyes over there, his eye is twitching, and he’s clearly anxious.” I said, gesturing towards a grey unicorn stallion with a brown mane. “I’d say in a few minutes he might run away screaming. He possibly has agoraphobia, either he had it for a while or he’s just now getting it, I can’t be sure.” I said.
After a few more minutes the pony started screaming before he ran off.
“I guess this is going to be a survival of the fittest type of test.” I said, putting down my pet carrier and my saddle bags. “Alright Kitty, come on out, we might as well entertain ourselves.” I said, letting her out after sitting down.
She walked out of the carrier on all fours and stretched before she laid down on her stomach. I laid down next to her and she cuddled up to my chest.
“Don't you think this might get you some negative attention?” Asked Defender. “I believe they want us standing at attention before this test is done.”
“Hmm… alright. I guess I can stand for a few hours.” I said as I stood up.
—8 Hours Later—
Over three quarters of those that had come here had left, leaving only 8 of us. Me, the siblings, 2 pegasi, 2 earth ponies, and a unicorn.
“I’m starting to see why most ponies don’t join the royal guard.” I groaned.
“Greeting ponies.” Said Luna appearing out of nowhere walking towards the 8 of us.
‘Oh joy, now moonbutt decides to grace us with her presence.’ I thought to myself as my stomach growled for the literal hundredth time today.
“Seeing that you are all hungry I will skip the congratulations and just let you all go to the mess hall then get some rest, and tomorrow I will brief you all on your training.” Luna said.
“Go and dance on a pole Moonbutt!” Somepony said.
“Now that you are guard I will exercise military law, I’ll let you get away with that once, but next time you'll be getting lashes.” The princesses said in a low tone.
“I knew she was kinky!” Said somepony.
I looked around for who was saying those things but it seems Luna beat me to them.
“Guards! take him to the pole, 15 lashes.” She said pointing at the pony, and two pegasi flew to the pony’s side before they flew the pony away screaming. “That pony will be rejoining you later, let him serve as a lesson that such behavior will not be tolerated, now I shall show you all to the mess hall.” Luna said before she started to walk towards a large building.
I got my things and put Kitty back into her carrier and put it on my back and followed the rest of the ponies. Luna opened the door to show us the entire building was one giant cafeteria. “We encourage that you all get to know the guards to help you get used to your new surroundings. We offer balanced meals but if you are allergic to anything you will need to report this to your commanding officer as soon as possible. They are responsible for gathering your meals as well as training you.” Luna explained.
I remained silent and got in line to get some food. “Hey there big guy.” Said a guard mare.
“Um.. hi.” I said.
“So are you big all over or….” She said.
“That’s a bit personal, but yes.” I deadpanned, inching away and picking up a tray. On the tray was an apple, some mashed potatoes, and refried beans which actually smelled pretty appetizing.
“See anything you like?” The mare asked.
“Miss, if you want to look at my fifth leg, you’ll have to wait until I see a doctor, I’m having problems getting it up. Otherwise I’d take you to a closet and turn your brain to mush.” I told her.
“I'll be waiting then.” She giggled.
“Alright. I should be seeing the doctor tomorrow, can you wait till then?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said.
“Ok.” I said then headed to a table with Defender and Pierce and sat down after setting down my things. “Hey.”
“I see you already made a new friend.” Said Defender looking at the mare I was talking to a second ago, I looked at her too to get a better look at her. She was an earth pony with a blond mane, and white coat. Her eyes were hazel, and because of her golden armor I couldn't see her cutie mark.
“Girls just like me for body….. And my dick.” I said with a sigh.
“That tends to happen from how I understand things, just don't let any of the commanders catch you two.” Said Pierce.
“I’m smarter than I look, I may be big, but I’m not dumb. But I think she’ll probably know a good place.” I said.
“Maybe, but you should still watch yourself. You never know when someone could walk around the corner.” Defender said.
“Uh-hu.” I deadpanned before I started eating. “When do you think we’ll get our armor?” I asked.
“Likely after basic training, for now I think they’ll give us a training set that's even heavier than the normal ones.” Defender told me.
“Hmm.” I muttered as I ate then they started to eat their food. After finishing our food, we were led to our barracks by princess Luna.
“Now all of you should rest up, your friends should be joining you mommenterly, figure out amongst yourselves who gets which bed because there will be no switching or messing around.” Luna said before she closed the door allowing us to look around the place.
I picked the bunk closest to the door and began setting it up by putting down my pillow and making sure my covers wouldn’t come off during the night while I was sleeping. I also used a spell to make the bed bigger so I’d fit. After admiring my work for a few moments I climbed into the bed, and got under the covers, taking in GIlda’s ginger scent as I relaxed. Shortly after, I opened Kitty’s carrier and she climbed into the bed with me. “Good Kitty.” I said, giving her a pet and a scratch behind the ears, making her purr as I slowly drifted to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
“WAKE UP YOU TURDS.” Somepony yelled.
I got up with a jolt and saw an earth pony in armor, I then noticed their rank, apparently this was our sergeant. ‘He kind of reminds me of Major Payne….. If Major Payne was a pony and a Sergeant.’ I thought as I got out of bed and stood at attention, as did everypony else. Our sergeant had a scar over his left eye which was blue, he had a light brown coat, and a blond mane.
“I am Sergeant Vince Payne, today we will be putting you through tests that will help us assign your roles in the royal guard, we will be testing your intelligence, strength, speed, and magic!.” The sergeant said as he walked up and down the aisle in the middle of the room.
‘Holy crap.’ I thought to myself. Then Sergeant Payne stopped when he saw my pillow and my cat. ‘Uh-oh. ’
“What is this?” Asked the Sergeant gesturing to my bed.
“Emotional support animal and pillow made to look like my girlfriend’s butt and an enlargement spell on my bed, Sir!” I said, trying not to upset him.
“I advise you to find more appropriate things to help you go to sleep.” He told me.
“Should I have brought my dogs, Sir? I also have a Bat, should I have brought that too?!” I asked.
“DON'T YOU TALK SASS TO ME BOY!” He yelled at me.
“Yes sir!” I said, then Luna walked in.
“Good morning recruits, it's time we got started.” She said.
“Yes your highness!” Everypony exclaimed.
“Good, now follow me.” Luna said, leading us out of the barracks.
We were led to a room with several desks with pieces of paper and quills with small ink bottles to the side. “We shall be performing the IQ test first. All of the questions and answers are randomized so don't bother cheating.” Luna told us all before we took our seats. “Now begin.”
I had trouble getting into my seat then gave up and sat on the ground and began looking over my test. I answered them all in less than five seconds and brought my test up to Princess Luna’s desk.
“How did you do that so fast?” She asked.
“It wasn’t hard.” I said.
“If you say so but let's see how you fare on the other test, after all of your company is finished of course.” Luna said.
“K.” I said then sat down back at my desk, one by one the others finished their papers, then gave them to Luna and she silently nodded before putting them away.
“Alright, now for the magic test, each one of you will be hooked up to a machine that will measure your magic level, by doing this we learn who needs the most assistance, magic-wise anyways.” Luna explained, before she tapped her hoof on the ground. The door to the room opened, and a machine was rolled in. It looked similar to a heart monitor, but instead of a line on the screen it just had a zero.
“Hm.” I mused.
One but one each was tested, the two siblings I met before showed to have magic higher then average which seemed to please Luna while the others only had an average amount of magic.
After everypony was tested, Luna gestured for me to come over. I walked over and sat down, before Luna attacked three cables to my horn.
“The horn is where most of a unicorn's magic converges, so this will give us the most accurate reading.” She told me.
“Ok, so do you want me to ignite my horn then?” I asked.
“No just relax, this will only take a few more moments.” Luna said, but out of the corner of my eye I could see the machine starting to smoke, before bursting into flames. I acted quickly and lunged onto Luna and wrapped her in a protective hug and a magic bubble before it exploded.
“You ok?” I asked, before both me and Luna got back to our hooves.
“Yes, thank you.” She said with a blush.
“You're welcome.” I said, taking down the shield, then Luna went over to what reamiend of the device.
“My sister won't like this.” She muttered under her breath before she looked at us all. “Seems we will just need to proceed to the next test which will be strength.” She told us.
Defender raised his hoof. “Yes, Recruit.” Luna said
“What is the strength test if you don't mind me asking?” He asked the princess.
“It will be at the track where we will attach carts of weights to you, and with each lap more will be added on.” Luna explained.
“Uh… how many weights will be able to be added to the carts before the axel and wheels break?” I asked.
“If the weights were to become too much we would simply attach a second cart to the first.” Luna told me.
“Ah… continue.” I said.
Luna waited for a moment to see if there were any other questions but there were not. “Follow me.” She told everypony.
We all followed Princess Luna down a few hallways and led us outside. It was a normal size track with nothing special about it. Guards brought over the carts and weights. “Alright everypony line up.” Princess Luna told us.
I joined the ponies and lined up like the rest of them. The carts were attached to us, and weights were being stacked in them. “To start us off we will be starting off with 60 pounds of weight, you may start when ready..” Luna told us.
I looked to the rest of my platoon, nodded and we began pulling the carts. We walked lap after lap, our carts getting increasingly heavier but it was not a problem for me, but it did seem to be wearing the others down a bit. After 10 laps I was the only one still moving, and I was still going strong with 5 carts behind me filled with weights with a sixth going on as I made my 11th lap. It wasn’t until after they ran out of weights and added my platoon mate’s carts to mine and I continued going for five more laps that Luna stopped me.
“I believe that is enough.” She told me.
“Alright your highness.” I told her.
“Now we will move onto the final test which is speed.” Princess Luna told us. “You shall all run on the track, and we will time each lap you make, you must do 5 in total.” She told us.
I planted my hooves firmly on the ground and began getting ready to run. Once one of the guards blew the whistle, I created a sonic boom with my first step as I ran the track five times in less than a minute.
“You've set a new record.” Luna told me with a smile.
“Thanks.” I said. Just then I smelled an enticing blueberry scent, and it seemed to be coming from….. ‘Oh my gosh is she turned on by me?!’ I screamed internally, then after a few more minutes the others finished their 5 laps and made a line with me in the center. “Now what?” I asked.
“Combat, now I’ll need a volunteer.” Luna said. All my platoon mates took a step back, and left me as the volunteer. “Ahh, thank you for stepping up.” Luna said.
“Huh?” I said then looked behind me to see they all left me as a sacrificial lamb. ‘Traitors.’ I walked forward a step. “Who am I going to be defending against?” I groaned with a sigh.
“Me.” She said.
“Wha?” I said then time seemed to slow down as Luna began attacking, however I was able to pin her to the ground in less than two seconds. When time seemed to flow normally, I saw Luna on the ground with a shocked look on her face, not entirely sure what just happened. “There, you’re subdued. Can we be done now? I have a doctor’s appointment I need to get to.” I told her as I got off.
“S-sure.” She said still confused at what had just happened.
I started smelling that scent again, only this time it was stronger. “Alright. Hey Pierce, can you take care of my cat while I’m gone? She gets lonely. And don’t forget to use her toys,they’re in her pet carrier.” I said as I left.
“Sister! Sister!” Called Luna.
“What’s wrong dear sister?” Asked the alabaster mare, known as Princess Sunbutt Celestia. “I thought you’d be with the new recruits today.”
“I was, We just finished with their evaluations. However there is one of them We believe you might find Interesting.” Said Luna giving Celestia a file with the name “Rob Rhapsody”.
“Rob Rhapsody?” She said looking it over then opening the file and began skimming through it. “Are these results correct?”
Luna nodded then continued. “He has the highest scores We’ve ever seen, his strength, speed, intelligence, magic, and combat, are phenomenal! We fought him ourself, however We never even got in a single hit, he just pinned us, We didn’t even see him move or use magic and he somehow managed to subdue us.” Exclaimed Luna.
“It seems this new recruit is handsome as well, is that how he was able to beat you sister?” Celestia joked.
“Sister!” Luna pouted angrily with a blush and puffed cheeks.
Celestia laughed and gave her younger sibling a smile. “This new recruit seems to be overqualified for simple guard duties. What would you suggest, Sister?”
“We don’t know, we were hoping you would be able to help us decide.” Said Luna.
“Hmm, I suppose, after he gains some experience, we could make him the next in line to take over Shining’s position as captain of the guard.” Celestia proposed.
“We don't think that further training is required, and we suppose the rank of captain would fit him, perhaps we should also have him as your personal guard?” Luna asked.
“It's far too early for anything like that.” Celestia said.
“But Sister, wouldn’t it be better to have him close? We’ve seen his protective instincts in action firsthoof, we believe it would be best if he were to be guarding you.” Luna asked.
“We don't know the first thing about him sister, and the fact that he is so capable should make you wary dear sister.” Celestia told Luna.
“We suppose, still, if he wished to do us harm, he would have done so earlier. He had multiple opportunities.” Said Luna.
“Why are you so insistent that he be here?” Celestia asked.
“We believe he may be able to be a good companion for us.” Said Luna.
Celestia sighed. “Alright, we’ll promote him and keep him as our bodyguard, but let's observe him for the time being.” Celestia suggested. “Where is he now?”
“He had a doctor’s appointment.” Said Luna.
“Alright then after he comes back we will observe him for a while before we approach him with the position, agreed?” Asked Celestia.
“Agreed, Sister, and thank you.” Luna said as they each had a sisterly hug.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 15: The Doctor’s Appointment and the dragon-layer
I arrived at the hospital in ponyville and walked inside and to the front desk. “Hi, I’m Rob Rhapsody, I believe Twilight Sparkle made me an appointment?” I asked.
The pony looked at me before she ruffled through some papers before she pulled out one. “Let me see here.” The pony said, reading what was written on the paper. “Yes but it's not due for another ten minutes, so if you wouldn't mind taking a seat I will inform the doctor that you're here.” The pony told me.
“Alright.” I said. I went over to the waiting area and took a seat. Once I was comfortable I saw a pony walking up to the reciepist before whispering something into her ear. The receptionist nodded a few times before the pony left. “Is something wrong?” I asked.
“Yes, it seems you will be looked over by another. The pony that was supposed to help you had a sudden schedule change, and can’t come in today.” She explained.
“Ok…. So who’s going to be helping me?” I asked.
“Nurse Redheart will be assisting you today, she should be here shortly.” She told me before she started writing something down.
I looked around the waiting area and found a power pony comic book within the magazines. I took it in my magic and noticed it was a first issue comic. I looked through it a few times before I got bored and put it down.
“Is your name Rob?” Asked a voice. I looked to see a pony with Brilliant sapphire blue eyes, a pink mane and tail, and white coat. Hey cutie mark was a plus with 5 hearts one in the center, and the other four in the corners.
‘Wow, she looks beautiful!’ I thought as I looked at her. “Huh?! Oh, yes I’m Rob. And you are?” I said.
“I am nurse Redheart. I will be taking care of you today.” She told me.
“Thanks, lead the way.” I said, gesturing with a hoof. She nodded then started leading me down a hall with several doors along it. I looked down and watched her, then my eyes were drawn to her butt, it was a little plush and it jiggled a bit with each step. We stopped at a door with the number 69 on it.
“Here we are.” She said opening the door to let me in. I went inside and sat down on the table. “So what is the problem exactly?” She asked.
“I’m struggling with impotence.” I told her.
‘“Really this close to heat season, that's odd.” She said, rubbing her chin in thought.
“Oh shit! I didn’t even know it was close to heat season!” I groaned.
"Really then there might be more going on then I thought." Redheart said..
“Is there anything you can do to fix me?” I asked.
"Yes, but…." She said trailing off.
“What?” I asked.
"We have a pill that could still solve your problem but it would make you hard as soon as you took it." She explained.
“Oh.” I said.
“So do you wish to take it now or later?” She asked.
“Now. I want to take it now, I can’t stand it, I’ve been unable to pleasure any mares, and it’s been driving me crazy! I need release.” I said.
“Ok let me just go get it.” She said then walked out of the room, and returned a few moments later carrying a small bottle of pills. She placed it on a table next to me and said. “One will be more than enough.” She said.
I took one of the pills from the bottle and put it into my mouth, got some water, and swallowed it. “Now what?” I asked.
“We just wait, once the capsule dissolves you will start to feel its effects almost immediately.” She told me.
“So what am I supposed to do when I’m hard?” I asked.
“Just do whatever.” She said.
“But I’ve never used my hooves and I don’t know how else to get off.” I told her, and as I said that my dick started to come out of my sheath Redheart started to turn red as she saw my size.
“Umm is that normal?” She asked.
“Yes. And I’m glad it’s back.” I said as I got off the table and sat on the ground. “What am I supposed to do?” I asked.
“Well, I could umm.” She said embarrassed.
“You could do what?” I asked.
“I could help you.” She muttered.
“You are technically my caregiver here. So I would appreciate it.” I said.
“O-ok.” She stuttered as she approached me.
“Do whatever you want.” I said, so she started to lick the tip for a bit before she started taking it in her mouth, she could not take very much due to my sheer size. “Mmm.” I moaned, as she started going a bit faster, while taking a little more of my dick. “Ahhhnn, do you think you could give me an assjob?” I asked.
She pulled herself off of me and said. “Alright.” She then turned around and started rubbing her ass against my shaft.
“Oh that’s nice.” I said, wishing Gilda were here.
“It seems your parts are working again.” Gilda said standing right outside the open door.
“Gilda! Can you please come join us?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said walking into the room.
“Yeah, bring that fat ass over here!” I said as she walked over to me. “Now swallow my cock.” I told her, and with a smile she started taking the whole thing down her throat with ease. “Ah, I’ve needed this.” I said as grabbed Gilda and brought her ass to my face. “Nurse, I still need you, make yourself useful.” I said as I began lapping at Gilda’s snatch.
"How?" She asked..
I stopped lapping at Gilda’s folds and began biting her ass, which made her give out a muffled shout before she took my cock out of her mouth. “Hey!” She yelled.
“Oh hush, you know I can’t resist your gingerbread ass.” I said, giving her ass a lick and another bite. She went back to sucking my dick and doing a good job of it. “You taste like gingerbread too!” I moaned as I gave her butt another bite. She ignored me and continued sucking my cock taking every inch of it. I pulled her off my dick and put her down as I layed on the floor. “Ok you two, Gilda facesitting and pawjob, nurse, you need an injection in the rear, stat!” I ordered.
Gilda climbed on top of me, while Nurse Redheart did her best to insert my dick in her ass but was unable to on her own. Gilda sat down on my face, and just barely I could see Gilda trying to help Nurse Redheart, while also using her paws to massage my dick. I moaned into her ass as I gave her butt a little nibble.
Finally Redheart managed to get it in her ass, and Gilda helped her take more of it. I brought my hooves up and grabbed onto Gilda’s butt and spread her cheeks. She moaned softly as Redheart started moving.
‘Ahh, she’s too tight! I’m gonna cum already?!’ I thought as I tapped Gilda’s ass twice. Gilda got the message and got up. “I’m gonna cum!” I said.
“Yes! fill my ass!” Redheart moaned, and so I did, I suddenly came and I filled her ass as much as I could which in turn made her cum.
“Fuck. I came too fast. I’m sorry.” I said.
“It's ok.” Redheart said panting.
“So, nurse, I’m putting together a harem, would you like to join?” I asked.
”Sure, I've been looking for a stallion anyway, about time for me to settle down.” She said pulling herself off my dick
“I’m glad to hear it. Here, take this collar.” I said, giving her a white collar with red hearts.
“Uh what?” She asked.
“Just take it and put it on, it’ll keep other stallions from trying anything.” I said.
“Do I have to put it on now?” She asked.
“Yes.” I deadpanned bluntly, so she put it on. “Now come here. I wanna get a kiss from my Nurse.” I said. She walked over to me, and we kissed. “Mm, you smell and taste like peppermint toothpaste. Interesting.” I said giving her a nuzzle.
“Do you like it?” She asked.
“I like it a lot.” I said with a smile.
I wrapped my foreleg around Gilda and gave her a nuzzle.
“How much longer will you be here?” Gilda asked.
“I’ve got a few hours before my train leaves.” I said as I pulled her in for a kiss.
“Well let's enjoy the time we have.” Gilda said cuddling into my chest.
“I was planning on giving Barb and Twilight a visit, and giving them their collars.” I said.
“That can wait.” Gilda said softly as she started falling asleep against me.
Once she was asleep, I got up and slung her onto my back. “Nurse, will I still need these pills anymore or am I cured?” I asked, looking at the pills.
“It's possible you might relapse, but it's not likely.” Redheart told me.
“So, I keep them just in case. Got it, thanks, I’ll be working in the castle in canterlot, I’m in the royal guard.” I told her.
“That's good.” Gilda muttered as she wrapped her front legs around my neck and started to purr and fell asleep completely.
I looked at the sleeping Gilda on my back and smiled. “Sometimes I can’t tell if she’s a griffin or a clingy housecat.” I said, making Nurse Redheart Chuckle before she got up.
“Well I have to get cleaned up before getting back to work. I hope to see you again soon.” She said as she walked towards the door.
“I hope so too, thanks for the help Nurse Redheart.” I said.
“Not a problem.” She said before she left.
I left the room and turned to Nurse Redheart. “Hey Nurse, don’t be afraid to give me a few house calls.” I told her.
“I’ll be sure to remember that.” She said with a smile before she walked around a corner disappearing from sight.
I walked out of the hospital and headed for the library. However I was stopped by Pinkie Pie, who seemed to be acting a bit weird….. well, weirder . “What is it, Pinkie?” I asked.
“Hey! No fair! I want one!” She said, pointing at Gilda with a hoof.
“You can’t have a Griffin, Pinkie.” I groaned.
“Not her silly, I want a collar!” She said with her normal goofy grin.
“Wait, you want a collar?!” I asked.
“Yes!” She said.
“But I only give collars to girls in my harem.” I told her.
“Ooo, Ooo, Ooo ! Can I join? Can I? Can I? Can I please ?” She begged, giving me puppydog eyes.
“Those eyes won’t work on me Pinkie.” I deadpanned, making her frown a bit. “But since we did have sex at that party…. Fine , you can join.” I said, then gave her a pink collar with multiple colored balloons on it. “Here, now hurry up and put it on, I got things to do. Also I have to get back to canterlot soon, I just got a job in the royal guard and I really don’t want to lose a job I just got.” I said, then froze when I realized I said something that would warrant a party from the Pink menace. “And Pinkie, don’t throw a party.” I said. I began walking away but Pinkie followed me and when I turned to look at her she had a harem girl outfit on. ‘Just ignore her, she’ll probably stop eventually.’ I thought to myself with a groan.
“What’s wrong, master ?” Pinkie asked.
“One, Don’t call me that in public, Two, go eat some pastries, I wanna see that butt jiggle when I’m back home.” I said,
“Okie doki loki!” She said as she continued to follow me and began eating a few cupcakes, where she got them, I don’t wanna know.
Then I noticed that everypony had gone inside for some reason, then I saw Twilight and Barb. “Hey girls.” I said as I walked up to them.
“Rob! You’re back!” Said Barb as she ran up to me and hugged my leg.
“Yeah, I got into the royal guard.” I said.
“Congratulations Rob!” Said Twilight.
“Thanks. Oh! I got these for you.” I said, giving Barb a purple collar with spikes, and giving Twilight a lavender collar with purple stars.
“Collars?” Twilight asked.
“It’s a bit of a thing with me, I like putting collars on girls in my harem. I think it’s kind of cute for my girls to wear collars, plus it keeps other stallions away for some reason.” I said.
Barb put her collar on and smiled. “I love it!” She said, hugging my leg again.
Twilight rolled her eyes and reluctantly put hers on. “I suppose since Barb and I share you, we should at least indulge your one request of us.” She said.
“I think it’s fun!” Said Pinkie, scaring us all a bit and making me remember that she’s here with us.
“Wait, you gave Pinkie one too?” Asked Twilight.
“I like her enthusiasm.” I said with a shrug.
“What is Pinkie wearing.” Asked Twilight,
“A harem girl outfit, and before you ask, I don’t know why she’s wearing it.” I said.
“Well Pinkie you should get changed before someone sees you.” Twilight told Pinkie.
“Yes, please do…. Hey, is that smoke?” I asked, looking up at the sky which made everypony look up to see the sky darkening.
“What is causing this?” Asked Twilight.
I sniffed the air. “It’s a snoring Dragon.” I groaned. ‘Ugh, the dragonshy episode.’ I thought as I sighed. “I’ll go handle it, it’s my job now anyway.” I groaned.
"Ok but be careful." Barb told me.
“Oh I will, hold on… take care of my catbird for me will you?” I said taking the sleeping Gilda off my back and putting her down.
“We will.” Twilight told me.
I nodded then looked up at the smoke and pointed at it with a hoof and used my hoof to follow the trail until I saw where it was coming from. “Ok, Twilight, let the Princesses know about this and tell them I’m going to solve the problem. Mention me by name.” I said as I stretched my legs and got ready for a long walk.
“I will.” She said with a smile as she took out a paper and quill.
“Later.” I said as I began my trek towards the mountain.
The journey was long and tedious. Several beasts attempted to attack me on my way but I dealt with them. I continued on my way not letting myself be distracted, because the mountain was still a fair distance away. Once I finally reached the base I looked up towards the mountain peaks and towards the top I could see the smoke coming out of the cave where the dragon slept.
“Hmmm. This seems to be the place.” I said to myself. “Now I just have to climb the damn thing.” Then I spotted the path Twilight and the others used in the show. “That’ll work.” I said as I started to make my ascent to the top. Though I had to walk across a small gorge the walk proved to be uneventful until I finally reached the cave where the dragon slept.
I looked at the cave and marveled at its size. I walked into the cave and found the sleeping dragon, resting on a hoard of treasure. The dragon snored which released even more smoke from its nostrils and mouth which I accidentally inhaled making me cough. I walked up to the dragon and tapped its snout. “hey.” I said. But it only growled and moved its head. I walked over to where it moved it’s head and tapped it a bit harder. “Hey!” I said a bit louder. It only growled a little louder this time. Finally I got tired of it refusing to get up so I hit it on the snout. “HEY!” I yelled. Suddenly the dragon opened its eyes and snapped at me.
“Don’t you snap at me, you should have woken up the first time!” I said.
“Well maybe you shouldn't wake those that don't want to be woken up.” The dragon said, and I noticed its voice was very feminine. I took another look at its facial features and its body and noticed a few feminine curves, along with a decent pair of breasts that jiggled slightly from her breathing.
“Your snoring is making smoke and it’s covering the town nearby! What the hell were you thinking settling down out here?!” I asked. ‘I guess this equestria’s dragons have breasts, Barb wasn’t just a fluke, she looks cuter than the red dragon from the show too.’
“In case you haven't heard, the dragon lands isn't exactly a nice place to sleep, especially when you're on your own.” She said, crossing her arms, making her boobs squish and spill out over her arms.
“Well, I have been there before, it wasn't really pleasant. So I guess I know where you're coming from. But why are you here now?” I asked.
“It's getting close to heat season and I don't really want to wake up surrounded by male dragons wanting a piece.” She told me.
“Huh, weird, it’s close to pony heat season too!” I commented.
“Almost every species' heat season happens around the same time, the exceptions would be the hippogriffs and satyr-like creatures ruled by someone called the storm king.” The dragon told me.
“Interesting. I didn’t know that multiple species could have a synchronized heat season.” I said. ‘The storm king?! Ugh, I’m going to have to deal with him later, I just know it.’
“It just sorta happened, I don't know when though.” She said, shrugging.
“I think we got off on the wrong hoof, my name is Rob Rhapsody, most just call me Rob.” I said, offering a hoof, then put it down when she didn’t shake it. The dragon sniffed the air and snorted, then her body started to tremble ever so slightly. “Something wrong?” I asked.
“You’ve had sex recently haven’t you?” She asked.
“Uuuuh. Maybe.” I said.
“Well I can smell it on you.” She said backing away a bit.
“Ok, so I need a shower. But what’s wrong with you?” I asked, becoming concerned.
“Your smell has sorta triggered a preheat.” She stuttered.
“Oh….. oooh. Do you need me to leave so you can take care of it, or should I help you somehow?” I asked.
“Well I guess you could help me.” She told me.
“How can I help?” I asked, then she picked me up, and sniffed my sheath before licking it with her big long tongue. “Ah!” I yelped in surprise.
“You taste delicious, you taste like marshmallow fluff.” She said, still licking my sheath.
“I know.” I told her.
“You taste so good I could just eat you up.” She told me.
“Believe it or not, I’d be fine with that, it’s a bit of a weird fetish of mine.” I said as I put my forehooves on her snout.
“I was just joking.” She chuckled.
“I know, still, I’d enjoy it in there.” I said pointing at her stomach.
“Don’t count on it.” She said as she continued.
“Fuck. You're good with that tongue.” I moaned as my cock began coming out and after it was fully out she used her tongue to jerk it off.
“You're definitely bigger than other ponies.” She said.
“You’ve been with others?” I asked.
“Not really, just poneis trying to show off by waving their junk around.” She explained.
“Oh.” I said then put my forehooves on her tongue and began feeling it. Her tongue was soft, warm, and wet. “I like your tongue.” I said. She giggled and started taking my dick into her mouth, wrapping her tongue around my cock as she moved me back and forth. “Holy shit, your mouth is warm!” I exclaimed.
“I'm a dragon, what'd you expect?” She mumbled.
“I just wish you were a bit smaller so I could go down your throat. Your mouth is so good!” I told her.
She wrapped her tongue around my dick more tightly and started going faster.
“Oh fuck! I’m close!” I said to her which made her open her mouth as she jerked me off with her tongue. “Oh shit! I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Good.” She said just before I came and I could see my seed flying down her throat, and a few stray ropes landing along her tongue.
“Fuck that was intense.” I said, wiping sweat from my forehead. I noticed the dragoness was breathing heavily, and her eyes looked like hearts.
“More.” She moaned as she looked at me.
“If you wanna go another round, that might take me a few minutes.” I said
“Oh really.” She said putting me between her breasts, then squished me between them.
“Oh. Fuck. These are softer than they look!” I exclaimed.
“Yes, so you better get that dick hard again or else I might just smoother you to death.” She chuckled.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time.” I said with a laugh.
“Well you better ready yourself because I'm not holding back anymore.” She told as she started licking me.
“If you want me to start getting hard, put me in your mouth.” I told her. She lifted me up and opened her mouth wide for me, before placing me in her jaws, my belly laid on her soft wet tongue, along with my limp shaft. “Close your mouth.” I told her, and so she did. Her mouth was warm and for some weird reason, I felt safe. Then I felt her moving her tongue on my balls. “Oh, yeah, that’s what I like.” I said. I looked towards her throat and watched as it contracted every now and then, I moved closer and put a hoof on it and began massaging it. Suddenly she began giggling.
“Enjoying ourselves are we?” She asked.
“Yes. I think I’m ready now.” I said as I rubbed my hardened member against her tongue. she opened her mouth and carefully picked me up.
“So do you want me to ride you or use you like a dildo?” She asked with a grin.
“Second option please.” I said excitedly. She brought me lower to see her wet pussy, fluid leaking down her thighs before she started rubbing me against her snatch, coating me in her juices. “Hey, do you think you could lie down while you do this?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said then laid on her back. “You think you could angle your dick for me.”
“I don’t think I’ll fit, do you think you could move me lower?” I asked
“Umm, I’ve never let a male do ‘that’ before.” She said blushing.
“Perfect, your ass should be just right for me. Now move me lower.” I said. She moved me down to her ass and pushed me against her puffy anus. I looked at her hole and moved a hoof around the rim, slicking it up with the juices from her snatch. I pressed a back hoof against her pucker and pressed it inside. At first she yelped, but after a few moments she moaned. I pulled out my hoof and angled my dick towards her backdoor and pressed it inside and moved my legs so I was laying down on her taint with my dick in her ass. I sighed happily, feeling the warmth of her ass on my dick, her muscles contracting around it.
She moaned contentedly as she started moving me up and down. I noticed her snatch was winking and gushing fluids, so I decided to give her a taste. I brought my mouth to her pussy and gave it a lick. “Mmm! Cinnamon!” I said as I began licking her snatch with vigor.
She started moving me a little faster as her moans grew a little louder. “Fuck.” She moaned, and her tail went from side to side as she started to finger her pussy.
“Ahn. Your ass is getting warmer.” I moaned.
“I'm getting close.” She moaned out.
“Already?!” I exclaimed.
“I can't help it, it's been so long.” She told me, moving me faster in her ass.
“How much did you need a good fucking?” I asked.
“Badly.” She moaned.
“Damn, I’m getting close too.” I groaned.
“Yes, cum inside me!” She begged, moving me faster in her ass. “Fill my ass with your cum!” She screamed.
I was about to move my legs but I lost my footing while she was moving me, making my legs slip into her ass. She moaned out, and kept going. “Fuck this is getting hot.” I moaned.
“I know.” She said using her other hand to grab her left breast.
“I’m slipping inside you!” I moaned as she absentmindedly began pushing me deeper into her ass.
“I don't care, I'm so close!” She moaned loudly.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum!” I moaned. Then after only a few more seconds I came, and so did the dragoness. It seems she was a squirter because I was sprayed with her juices as I filled her ass. We both kept cumming for five or six minutes, when we finished cumming I noticed I was up to my waist in her ass.
Then I started hearing her moaning again. It looked like she was under the effects of her orgasm, but before long she pulled me out, and I was covered from the waist down in my cum and from the waist up in hers. “Eeeew, I’m covered in cum, gross!” I whined.
“I can fix that.” She said, lifting me up and putting me in her mouth again to give me a tongue bath.
“Oh fuck that feels good.” I moaned.
She moaned as she pinned me against the roof of her mouth, moaning as she tasted our combined juices. “Oh, fuck.. you taste so goooood!” She moaned as she began playing with me with her tongue. Then her tongue began moving me to her throat, and suddenly without warning she swallowed me.
—Third Person POV—
“Mmmm…hm!? Oh fuck did I just swallow him?” The dragon asked. She then looked down at her neck and saw a bulge traveling down towards her stomach. “Oh shit I did!” She exclaimed.
“Did what?” Rob asked from atop her head.
The dragoness started crying completely oblivious to the pony on her head. “I can’t believe I ate him. He’s the best lay I've had in decades.” The dragoness cried out.
“I was really that good?” Rob asked.
“W-what.” She said, noticing Rob standing on her head. “I thought I swallowed you.” She said.
“You did, and it was awesome!” Said Rob.
“Then how did you get out?” She asked.
“Uh, hello! Unicorn! I have magic.” He said, tapping his horn.
—Rob POV—
“Oh.” Said the dragoness.
“And if you want, I can go another round, you swallowing me kinda turned me on.” I said as I walked off her forehead and onto her snout, and lifted my leg to show her my erect dick. “Like what you see?” I asked.
"Oh Yes." She moaned.
“How about you get a whiff of this?” I said as I put my junk near her nostrils. “Do you like that?” I asked.
“Yeees.” She moaned.
“I’m gonna go down and fuck your cinnamon snatch, but first I want to see just how much you want it.” I said to her, rubbing my flare against the rim of her nostrils.
“Yes! please! fuck me!” She begged, letting out a whimper.
“Hmm, alright. But first I want you to lick your feet!” I ordered, then she brought her feet to her face before she started lickng them. “Yeah! There you go.” After she was done she looked at me lustfully. “Suck on your tail!” I ordered. She brought her tail to her mouth before she started deepthroating it. “Oh fuck, your willing to do anything for dick aren’t you?” I said.
“That's right.” She told me.
“Alright then.” I said, then drank a potion to make me produce more cum. “Now pick me up and take a little lick of my cock, then put me in your snatch!” I ordered. Then my balls began to swell to the size of bowling balls as I started leaking pre from my dick. She picked me up and gave my dick a good lick. “Come on, use that fork in your tongue!” I said which made her curl it. “How’s that pre taste?” I asked.
“It’s delicious.” She moaned.
“Good, now put me in your pussy!” I ordered. She lowered me down to her pussy, before she started rubbing me against it. I aimed my dick towards a hole and put it in, instantly she yelped in surprise. “What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Wrong hole.” She whimpered.
“So I’m in your… oh. Should I pull out?” I asked.
“No!” She yelled, surprising me, then she cleared her throat and continued. “I don’t mind, it kind of feels good, different, but good.”
“Ok. I’ll switch to the other one when I’m close, is that ok?” I asked.
“Yes.” She moaned.
“Ok, start moving me.” I told her so she started moving me in and out.
“Ah! Ah! Ah!.” She moaned as she moved me.
“Damn it’s tight. It’s perfect.” I moaned, and so did she as she went faster. Her moans became louder as small bursts of fire randomly flew out of her mouth, and her tail hit the ground shaking the whole mountain. She soon propped herself up on the cave wall before surprising me by lowering her head, and wrapped her tongue around my dick as it still went in and out of her urethra, which made her moan louder. She then used her tongue to put my dick into her pussy while still moving me in and out.
"Oh fuck… despite your size… mmmm…. you feel so good." She moaned.
“Same to you.” I told her with a moan. She started to get rougher and shoved me deeper inside her. “You're pushing me deeper again.” I moaned.
“I DON’T CARE! I NEED YOU INSIDE ME!” She screamed. She unwrapped her tongue from my dick and pushed my back legs into her hole, using me as an object only for her carnal pleasure. “YES!” She screamed. At this point I started struggling, edging her on for more, and she only shoved me in more. By now she has shoved me in up to my hips, I continued to kick and move around inside her, but that only seemed to get her more forceful. She kept screaming louder and louder as I went deeper and deeper. It was getting harder and harder for her to keep a grip on me as I was up to my torso. It was the she used a hand to open her pussy a little more, and she used her tongue to push me deeper while still jerking me off with it. By now I was up to my head and I was getting close to cumming.
“I'm gonna cum!” She screamed as we both came, I shot rope after rope straight down into her womb. She came again as I continued to fill her up and her stomach started to bulge.
"Holy fuck…” she breathed. “I feel so full!" She moaned then took a deep breath as she rubbed her stomach. I wiggled around a bit, making her moan. “Mmmmm, I’m gonna keep you in there for a while.” She moaned seductively before she took one claw and put it on my head and pushed me inside and my world went dark.
After I was shoved inside I heard a muffled yawn and I felt her start moving before I felt a thud. I reached a hoof up to try getting out, but I found she had laid down on her stomach, trapping me inside.
—Later—
I don’t know how long it’s been, but I’ve been stuck inside her for what seemed like hours. Suddenly I heard her heartbeat change pace, she was waking up. Then I felt her start moving again, I saw something enter her pussy, and I was pulled out. When I saw the light of day I saw she had pulled me out with her snout and tossed me into the air where she caught me as her jaws snapped shut. She gave a seductive giggle as she wrapped her tongue around me and cleaned off our juices. After cleaning me she finally let me out and put me on the ground.
“Um.. Sorry for using you the way I did.” She said.
“It’s alright, I enjoyed it. Unfortunately I have to get going back to ponyville, my friends are probably worried about me, so I guess I’ll be going now, bye.” I said then began heading out of the cave but before I could step out she grabbed me.
“Please don't leave me!” She begged.
“But I have to go!” I said.
“Please, I'll do anything.” She begged.
“Anything?” I asked.
“Yes you can have my treasure, my body, my soul, anything! Just please don’t leave me!” She exclaimed.
“Wow, you're desperate if you're offering yourself and your soul.” I said.
“Yes, I am.” She told me trembling.
“Hmm, well, if you’re serious, I can make you my pet, and you’ll have to do everything and anything I tell you.” I offered.
“Yes! Make me your pet!” She moaned lustfully.
“Alright, here, this collar will mark you as mine.” I said summoning up a large collar for her. “And with this collar, I give you a new name, from now on, you are Cinnamon!” I said.
She gently grabbed the collar and tried putting it around her neck but she seemed to be having a little trouble. I took her collar in my magic and helped her put it on.
“Thank you.” She said as it was safely fastened to her neck.
“Your welcome, now to gather up my new treasures!” I said then summoned my mini-safe of holding. I opened the mini-safe and all the treasures in the cave got sucked inside.
“So what now?” She asked.
“Come here, I need a ride back to town.” I said pointing to a spot in front of me. She laid on her belly and waited for me to get on. I climbed onto her head and sat on her snout. “Alright, now take me home, I live in the large oak tree in town.” I told her.
“I think I've heard of that place.” She said as she took off and glided towards the town, occasionally flapping her wings. I looked down towards ponyville and saw a few ponies running around and screaming in terror.
“Hm.” I grunted.
“I thought something like this might happen.” Cinnamon said as she looked at the fleeing ponies.
“A bunch of chickens with their heads cut off, that’s what they are.” I said as I watched the ponies race into their houses. ‘As if that would make them more safe against a giant fire breathing dragon!’ I thought to myself.
“What do you think we should do?” asked Cinnamon.
“Just land by the oak tree.” I said pointing down at the library. She landed next to the library, then laid on her stomach and rested her head on the ground allowing me to get off of her snout. Once I was on solid ground she folded up her wings, before she relaxed.
“Stay!” I ordered.
“Ok.” She said.
I went into the library and looked around. “I’m back!” I called.
“We kinda already guessed because of the dragon outside.” Twilight said looking up from a book.
I looked out the window and saw cinnamon looking in. “Yeah. Her name is Cinnamon, and she’s a new pet of mine. I’m going downstairs to grab my shrink ray.” I said nonchalantly as I went towards the basement.
“Your what?” Asked Twilight, putting down the book.
I ignored her and went downstairs and opened up a footlocker next to my wardrobe. Inside were a few different kinds of weapons, my inquisitor darksabers, napalm gun, sonic cannons, ray guns, various types of knives, and finally the shrink ray from Despicable Me, except I made a few modifications so I can control the desired size, and the effects won’t wear off unless I use the ray twice on the same object. I picked it up and brought it upstairs.
I didn't listen to a word Twilight said, before I walked outside with the shrink ray. “What's that?” Cinnamon asked.
“A shrink ray.” I said as it began powering up. The drum began rotating as energy surged and sparked. I pushed a button and it sent out a ray of blue light that struck Cinnamon in the chest.
She started shrinking quickly until she was only slightly bigger than me, unless she stood up she would be even taller. "That felt weird." She said.
“I will make a note of that, how exactly did it feel?” I asked, taking out a notebook.
“Like pins, and needles.” She told me.
“Hmm… pins and needles.” I muttered as I wrote that down.
“Are there going to be any side effects?” Asked Cinnamon.
“I don’t think so, you should just be smaller and that’s it.” I told her.
“I hope you're right.” She said. I opened the door to the library and smacked her scaly butt as she was going in.
“So I guess we now have two dragons living here guess I’ll have to reinforce the protective spells on the books.” Twilight sighed.
“We could chain her up outside in a doghouse, she is a new pet after all.” I said.
“That wouldn't end well.” Twilight argued.
“Yeah, she’d probably scare off a few ponies.” I told her.
“I guess we could make a place for her in the basement.” Twilight suggested.
“Nah, she can sleep in the bedroom with everypony else. Oh, did you send that letter to the princesses?” I asked.
“Yes but I haven't gotten anything back yet.” Twilight told me.
“Did you tell them the dragon has been taken care of?” I asked.
“Not yet but I was about to.” Twilight said as she took out a paper and quill.
“Alright…… BARB! TWILIGHT NEEDS TO SEND A LETTER!!!!!!” I yelled, making the room shake. She rushed down, tripinging on her way down the stairs, hitting the floor, but she quickly recovered as Twilight finished writing her letter before Barb sent it. “Ok, now we just have to-” I began before I was interrupted by Barb burping out a flame. Twilight grabbed the letter with her magic before she started reading it. “Well?! What does it say?” I asked.
“Something about you getting a few paid weeks off as a reward for your bravery.” She said.
“Ok….. Anything else?” I asked.
“oh! It seems my brother will be coming here tomorrow with your things and more good news.” Said Twilight.
“Cool.” I said then GIda came up and rubbed up against me like a cat. “Hey Gilda, how’s my pretty catbird?” I asked.
“I'm great.” Was all she said.
“Cinnamon! Come here!” I called.
She came up to me and asked. “Do you need anything?”
“This is Gilda, Gilda, this is Cinnamon.” I said.
“Hi.” Said Cinnamon.
“Hello.” Said Gilda.
“You girls get acquainted, I’m gonna go put this away.” I said, gesturing to the shrink ray slung over my shoulder.
I went downstairs and put the shrink ray back in the footlocker. I looked over the other weapons and thought about making a new weapon. I thought back to Dreadwing’s and Skyquake’s weapons. ‘Hmm…. I could probably create a new gun, a hybrid, two of them, that can also act as extra jet engines or a jet pack…. Ugh, but I don’t have the right materials or parts, and the technology doesn’t exist here yet. I suppose I should probably go somewhere where I can get the parts….. or maybe I can make some kind of 3-D printer… Ugh, this is going to be difficult.’ I mused as I began drawing the plans for the weapon at my work table.
“Alright… if I put this here, it’ll hook up to my arm. and I can probably give them a transformation function to turn them into some kind of speeder bike.” I muttered. I put away my drawings and went back upstairs.
When I arrived upstairs, I found the girls getting along. I went back downstairs and got a split leash and went over to Lupa and Loona’s kennels and let them out. “Come on you two, time for walkies.” I said, hooking up the leash to their collars. I looked over to Loona to see she was still pissed at me, but Lupa was more than happy to walk over to me with a smile on her face. “Hi Lupa, how’s my big fluffy doggy?” I said, squishing her face with my hooves.
“I've been a little lonely but ok.” She told me.
“I bet, I’m sorry I haven’t been around, I’ve been a bit busy lately.” I told her as I gave her chest fluff a rub. “Loona, you gotta forgive me sometime. Cuddles, come down here, you’re coming too, I need you all to meet our new one, and she’s going to be in the pets category like you girls.” I told them. Cuddles flew down and landed beside Lupa. I hooked up the leash to Cuddle’s collar and let her climb onto my back. “Come on.” I said tugging the leash as I began going upstairs.
After we reached the living room I hooked up GIlda’s and Cinnamon’s collars before we walked out of the library, and I took the girls to the edge of town. “So why did you want to take us on a walk? Asked Loona in a hushed voice.
“You’ve been cooped up for too long, I thought you’d all like to stretch your legs.” I whispered to her.
“So what's the plan?” Asked Lupa.
“Well, it’s been a while since we had a bit of fun so I thought we could go for a walk then find a good hidden spot to give you doggies a treat .” I whispered. Lupa rubbed up against me and Loona didn't even make a sound. As we neared the spot I wanted to go I saw Futtershy walking by. “Hey Fluttershy.” I said calmly, so as not to spook her.
“Hey.” She said hiding behind her mane.
“Do you think you can help me for a bit? I need to get these girls a walk but Lupa here is hungry and I need to feed her. Do you think you can help me and give them a walk?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said with a smile and being a little more open.
“This is cuddles, she’s a giant vampire bat/ fruit bat hybrid, this is Loona, she’s a hellhound and can be a bit temperamental, this is Cinnamon, yes she’s a dragon but she can be very sweet. And Gilda is a Griffin, and though she is sentient, continue to treat her like you would any cat or bird.” I told her, as I gave her each “pet”.
“Ok just come by my cottage when you want to pick them up.” Said fluttershy before she walked off with them.
“Thanks!” I said, waving goodbye and once she was out of sight me and Lupa continued on. “So where do you wanna go?” I asked Lupa.
“The park.” Said Lupa.
“We could get caught there.” I said.
“And doesn't that make it more exciting?” Lupa asked.
“Hmm… no, I can’t risk it. Can we try a cave or a den?” I asked.
“I guess so.” She said.
“Lead the way girl.” I said then tugged on her leash. She led us into the everfree sniffing around to make sure there were no predators.
“Get on my back.” She told me.
“Odd, but ok.” I said then climbed onto her back before she started running, I wa impressed by her speed, the entire forest was a blur at the speed we were going. “Damn, you’re fast.” I said
“I’m taking us to a cave, there don't seem to be any predators around there.” She told me.
“Ok.” I said, and moments later we arrived in a spacious cave. “You realize that if any timberwolves do come, I can just order them to respect me or you as the alfas.”
“True but they would just be a distraction, and now that we're here let's enjoy ourselves.” Lupa told me as she shook her ass just a little, making me slide down her backside a bit putting my sheath between her buttocks. “Now why don't you get started.” she said before pinning me to the cave wall with her ass.
“Fuck.” I groaned.
“So who should be in control this time?” She asked.
“You, definitely you.” I said.
“Alright, but your gonna have to get it in.” She told me.
“You have to get me hard first.” I told her, taking a pill. She started shaking her ass as my cock started to come out of my sheath but suddenly her stomach started to growl.
“Seems you’re getting hungry.” I said.
She blushed. “Sorry, I forgot to eat lunch.” She said.
“You’ll have to fill yourself somehow.” I said.
“Well… I could be filled another way.” She hinted.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“Cinnamon told me about… you know what.” Lupa said.
“Oh… oh, so you wouldn’t mind putting me inside you?” I asked.
“I guess we’ll have to find out.” She giggled.
“Ok, which way do you want me to go in? Your mouth, your ass, or your pussy?” I asked.
“Pussy.” She told me.
“I was hoping to go in here.” I said putting my forehoof into her anus. “Are you sure?” I asked.
“I'm sure.” She told me.
“Ok, but you’ll have to get ready for me though.” I told her.
“Oh don't you worry about that.” She said as she increased her speed, making sure her ass massaged my growing cock. After I was at full length, she pulled away and walked up behind a ramp-like ridge before putting her upper half down while sticking her ass in the air. “Come on baby, come inside momma” She told me.
I walked up the ridge’s edge and looked down at her gaping snatch winking and dripping at me. “Fuck, I can’t wait.” I said.
“Then climb inside already.” She whined.
“Ok, but you’ll have to go hunting for deer while I'm in there.” I told her. “And you have to put the one with the biggest ass in there with me.”
“Okay! Anything just get inside me!” She moaned.
“I’m going in.” I said then sat on the edge and pressed one of my hooves against her pussy, I pressed another inside and began spreading her open. I scooted off the ledge and fell waist deep inside her snatch. “Fuck! You’re so hot inside!” I exclaimed.
“Just wait till you all the way inside.” I heard Lupa moan as I went deeper, and deeper. Eventually I felt her cervix open and my legs began going inside. Her inner walls continued to pull me inside and soon I was up to my head in her flesh. And finally I was pulled completely inside her womb. I moved around until I was comfortable and when I moved around a bit more I felt Lupa moan and orgasm causing her to sit upright.
‘Ok, Lupa, I’m inside you, go get something to eat.’ I told her, using my mind. I suddenly felt Lupa running. I just proceeded to go into a fetal position, mostly cuz it felt right.
Lupa POV
I ran out of the cave on all fours carrying Rob in my womb. I effortlessly climbed up a tree, and once at the top I took a deep sniff through my nose taking in all the scents that were carried by the wind. The predators of this forest were few and spread far and wide, the herbivores that inhabited the forests seemed far more densely packed in some areas with some stray scents here and there. I brought a hand down to my stomach and rubbed the bulge where Rob was. “Don’t worry hun, I’ll get you a good one.” I said.
I took a few more sniffs before picking out a decent sized herd of deer traveling from the northern parts of the forest to the southern areas. “There they are.” I said jumping down from the tree, and as soon as my feet touched the ground I was off like a speeding bullet. I zoomed left and right dodging trees, and jumping over rivers. I finally stopped at the top of a hill before I laid on the ground to avoid being seen.
I looked at the base of the hill to see the herd of deer slowly trotting through the woods. I looked at each individual deer till I saw one that looked like it was part plant. “Hmmm, that’s interesting, and it seems that half-plant looking doe has nice curves, and a nice round butt, perfect for my baby to enjoy.” I said, with a motherly smile and rubbing the bulge in my stomach. “The rest will be a perfect meal for myself.” I hummed, licking my chops.
I started going down the hill slowly, careful not to make any noise. I made my way behind the herd, and down wind of them. I carefully thought of how to take them out quickly while taking the plant one alive. After a few minutes I got nothing and decided I only really needed a few of them. I tensed my body, then lunged into the middle of the herd crushing one of the bucks. The others started to panic but before any could run I grabbed the leg of the plant deer, then bit into the neck of another. By then the entire herd had run off leaving me with two to eat and one for Rob.
I decided first to give Rob what he wanted. I leaned back against a tree and spread my legs keeping the deer firmly in my grasp as she struggled to get free. I then started inserting her head first into my pussy as I groped my breasts, and once she was in my womb I came. “Ah!! Ohhh that felt better than before.” I moaned
After a little nap, I woke up and was greeted with a large doe’s butt heart in my face. “Ivy?” I asked, wracking my brain.
“Rob.” Said the doe moving around to face me.
“Poison ivy! It is you!” I said wrapping my forehooves around her.
“Rob what happened one day you just disappeared and.” I stopped her.
“I don’t know what happened, I went back to my kingdom but no one was there! I’m so glad you’re ok!” I said, holding her tight.
“What about the others?” Ivy asked.
“I’ve been able to find a few of them, Loona, Depression Kitty, Jasmine, and Nightmare Moon. But I’m still looking. Jasmine has confirmed that a good few of the others are dead, and some are out there somewhere.” I told her.
“So who is this?” Ivy asked, touching the flesh walls of the womb.
“Her name’s Lupa, she’s a goddess, and she’s my bitch, in more ways than one.” I said. “I’ve really missed you and your butt-heart.” I said, bringing her in for a kiss.
“I’ve missed you too.” Ivy said kissing me back.
“Ok Lupa! Take us out!” I called. For a moment there was nothing, but suddenly Ivy ws pulled out of the womb, and a few seconds later I felt something grab my leg before I too was pulled out. “Thanks.” I said as Lupa held me upside down in front of her face.
“You're welcome.” She said before she kissed me.
“Ok, put me down….. release!” I said, then she gently placed me on the ground.
“Good dog.” I said rubbing her belly as she flopped to the ground and let me continue with belly rubs.
“That is very cute, but can we get out of here, I don't really want to stay here any longer then I have to.” Said Ivy as she spotted the remains of the deer that Lupa killed.
“You have nothing to worry about, the most dangerous thing in the universe is me, and nothing’s going to wanna try to mess with me, they can sense how much power I’ve got.” I said. “But we should get going, it’ll be dark soon. Down Lupa.” I ordered. Lup laid on her stomach right before Ivy stood at my side.”milady, your steed awaits.” I said, helping her up onto Lupa’s back. I sat in front and had Ivy wrap her forehooves around my waist. “Hold on tight, this bitch is fast. Alright Lupa, bring us to Fluttershy’s cottage!” I said.
“No problem.” Lupa said before she took off within a minute we arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage to see the girls waiting outside with Fluttershy holding their leashes. I shook my hair to get the windblown look out, then hopped off of Lupa.
“Hey girls, how were they, Fluttershy?” I asked.
“They were perfect.” Fluttershy said.
“That’s good to hear.” I said taking their leashes. “Oh, Fluttershy, this is Poison Ivy, she’s an old friend of mine.” I said, gesturing to the deer.
“Hello again.” Fluttershy said, waving her hoof making Ivy smile.
“Wait… you two know each other?!” I exclaimed, looking between the two.
“Yeah, we met a few years ago.” Ivy told me.
“I wish I knew you were here sooner, we could have gotten together.” I said, giving Ivy a kiss.
“We’re together now, that's what matters.” Ivy said. I began kissing her again, putting my tongue down her throat. Ivy pulled away shortly after that. “Ok that's enough, we have an audience here.” Ivy said, gesturing to the blushing Fluttershy.
“Sorry, her lips are venomous, and I’m a bit addicted.” I partially joked.
“It's ok but can you please do that somewhere else if you don't mind.” Fluttershy said, saying that last part quietly.
“Oh, sure, come on girls let’s go home.” I said hooking up the leash to Lupa’s collar and giving the side of her face a rub. “To home!” I said striking a Washington-crossing-the-Delaware pose.
“See you later.” Fluttershy said waving goodbye.
“Later Fluttershy! Sleep well.” I told her waving back as we left.
By the time we got home it had gotten dark. I knocked on the door and went inside. “Twilight, Barb, we’re back.” I called.
“Great, but Twilight is out at the moment.” Barb said, walking up to me.
“Where’s she gone?” Asked. “Oh this is Poison Ivy by the way.” I said.
“Just to pick up an order, and hello.” Barb said turning to Ivy.
I unhooked all the collars and let the pets wander. “She’s an old friend of mine, Lupa brought me into the everfree and we found each other.” I told Barb. “Ivy, do I have to get you a bed or can you manage?” I asked as we went upstairs to the bedroom.
“I can manage.” She said, making a branch grow inside and sprout leaves. She walked onto the branch and laid down. “Now is there anything else?” She asked.
“Uh… I don’t think so.” I said.
“Then I suppose we should get some rest.” Ivy said, laying down her head on her makeshift bed.
“Yeah, let’s get to bed, Gilda! I need my pillow! ” I said and called to Gilda. It did not take long for her to walk into the bed and lay down with her ass near my head. I laid down and laid my head on her butt. “I love my pillow.” I said.
“Good night.” Gilda and Ivy said in unison.
I used my magic to turn off the lights, and closed my eyes, then I felt someone snuggle up against me, so I opened my eyes for a moment to see Jasmine, and I smiled before closing my eyes again, before they shot open in surprise with a glass breaking sound effect. “Jasmine?!” I whispered. Jasmine only giggled before she shut me up with a kiss, and stuck her tongue down my throat. I melted into the kiss and began sticking my tongue down her throat.
When we broke our kiss she said. “Just want to spend the night with my stallion, nothing wrong with that.” She said before laying her head back down on Gilda’s butt.
I wrapped my foreleg around her and noticed she felt a bit more rounded. “Are you…” I asked.
“Yes.” She said happily.
“I’m a dad?” I asked with a smile.
“Not yet, but soon.” She said.
I smiled and held her close and gave her a kiss on the neck. “I love you.” I said, holding her tight.
“I love you too.” Jasmine said lovingly as she nuzzled me. I nuzzled her back and rested my head against Gilda’s butt just before I felt Jasmine grinding her ass against my sheath. “Sorry, it's the hormones.” She told me.
“Oh? Well then, let’s take care of that.” I said as my dick began coming out, I maneuvered it down and found her anus and put it inside before it could get too big. Jasmine brought herself closer and stifled a moan. “Shh. Let’s just get to sleep.” I said, covering her mouth. She rolled her eyes before she laid her head back down and went to sleep. I cuddled up close and put my head on top of hers and gave her a kiss and got comfortable. “Stay here with me please?” I asked.
“I will, don't worry.” She said.
“No, stay with me here, in the library, I can’t stand being without you.” I told her, holding her tightly.
“Alright, I guess Nightmare will have to find the others on her own for the time being.” Jasmine said. I gave her a nuzzle and closed my eyes and went to sleep.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 16: Sleepovers And Ignorant Ponies
The next Morning I woke up to somepony banging on the front door. I looked down and saw Jasmine was still here, I tried getting up but her ass didn’t want to let go. I rolled my eyes and tied the sheets around our waist so as not to wake her. I used a second sheet as a makeshift toga to hide her. After making sure she was secure and out of sight, I went downstairs and opened the front door. When the door opened, I saw shining armor standing outside and covered in scratches, with his hoof raised in preparation to knock again.
“You better have a damn good reason for knocking on the door at 6 AM.” I growled.
“I'm here to bring you your cat and other personal items.” He said in a tired tone as he leveated the cat carrier and a bag of my stuff.
“I guess that explains the scratches.” I muttered.
“It was impossible to get her into the carrier, it took five ponies to finally get her in there.” He said, rubbing his eyes with his hoof.
“Hahaha, yeah, she can be difficult when it’s not me.” I chuckled. “So, what else did you come here for?” I asked.”
“An official document stating your new rank and your new assignment, also the princesses had some custom armor made for you.” He told me brining out a giant wooden crate and a rolled up paper with the royal seal.
I took the paper in my magic, when I looked at it I noticed it had the official seal of both princesses. “Interesting, I’ve never seen them both take such an interest in a single recruit.” I muttered. I unrolled the paper and what was on it made my pupils shrink to pinpricks. “I’ve been promoted to Captain of the guard: Dreadnought Class?!” I exclaimed.
“Wait what!” Shining said shocked.
“Yeah, it says it right here!” I said, showing him the paper. Shining read through it and muttered something under his breath. “What?” I asked.
“The princess skipped a ton of paperwork and created a new rank without a second thought, this is gonna be a pain later.” He told me.
“Oh ho ho, the backlash is going to be bad, I can tell you what. Come in, have some coffee, let’s get to know each other.” I said moving aside to let him in. He sighed before he walked in. I then remembered the crate and I took it inside and opened it up, and to my surprise it was knight armor, in my size. “Woah.” I said. I took all the armor out and found a few ponyquin parts. I put together the ponyquin and put the armor on it, and took a step back. “That’s some nice armor.”
“Like I said, it was custom made but it was very tricky to make, the princesses themselves had to help with the process.” He told me.
“Hmm, I guess I can make a few modifications to it later. Come, let’s celebrate!” I said, bringing Shining into the kitchen.
“While your rank does allow you to make modifications to your armor so it feels more comfortable, I suggest sending a request first.” Shining advised me.
“No need, I had a job as a blacksmith a while back, I can manage.” I told him.
“Ok.” Shining said before he yawned.
I maneuvered Jasmine under the table as I sat down, then used my magic to start making coffee while Shining sat across from me.
“So how have things been in ponyville?” Shining asked.
“Aside from me taming a dragon that was snoring and spreading smoke everywhere, things have been pretty quiet.” I said looking at Cinnamon's sleeping form in the living room.
“That's good to hear.” He said while making a newspaper appear out of thin air.
“So… My new rank, care to explain a few things about it?” I asked.
“I have no idea, I guess we’ll find out work once the tsunami of paperwork is finished.” He was sweating a bit.
“Hmm, well a dreadnought was a kind of ship a long time ago, by definition it was larger and faster than its predecessors and equipped entirely to handle almost anything. So I guess I also fit that description, how interesting.” I said.
“If that's so then I guess it would be some kind of special ops kind of stuff.” He said.
“Sounds fun.” I said. Soon Twilight came down not even noticing her brother, and I only saw Jasmine’s hoof before she stopped and teleported away. Shining was about to say something but I stopped him before he could. “Let’s see how long it takes for her to notice.” I said, taking out a stopwatch.
She walked right by Shining with a tired expression on her face, before she poured herself a cup of coffee with her magic. She then put away the dishes from the night then after tearing Shining’s newspaper from his grasp before she started reading it before sipping on her cup of hot coffee. The timer was on 5 minute now and she walked into the library section of the house, and reorganized the entire thing which took 20 minutes, before she finally walked back into the kitchen to prepare everyone breakfast. When everything was done she went a whole 40 minutes without even noticing me or Shining. Finally she looked up from the newspaper to see Shining armor.
“Shining?! W-when did you get here?!” She said, panicked.
“About an hour ago, you went a whole 40 minutes without it even registering. You may be smart but you are super dense in the head.” I told her.
“S-sorry.” She muttered, rubbing the back of her head.
“You need to work on that. Hey Gilda.” I said as Gilda walked in and gave me a kiss before she got on the table and put her ass in my face.
“Here! how about you have some nice Ginger cake for breakfast” she said as she used her tail to shove my face against her ass. I felt something wet on my nose, and noticed she was dripping wet, her juices running down her thighs.
“Mind cleaning me up?” She asked. I didn’t answer and shoved my tongue into her snatch and began lapping up the juices. Then without warning she came and I drank it all.
“That was fast.” I said.
“Sorry I'm just close to that time and I'm sensitive.” She told me.
“Right, hey, are you going to lay eggs anytime soon? If you lay a clutch we could sell them for twice what a chicken or an ostrich egg is worth!” I asked.
“Not if they're fertile right?” Gilda asked worriedly.
“Are you full of fertilized eggs? If not, you shouldn’t have anything to worry about. Cuz I would only sell them unfertilized.” I told her.
“Sorry, I just had to make sure you weren't like some of those crazy griffons out there that steals their lovers' eggs and sells them.” Gilda said with a sigh of relief.
“Ok, first of all, that’s horrible and needs to be stopped, second, I would never do that, why would I deprive myself of raising hippogriffs?” I asked.
“Sorry.” Was all she could say.
“Now get off the table. I wanna eat my real breakfast.” I said.
“Ok.” She said happily as she hopped off the table letting me look at the confusion on Shining’s face.
“If you think that was strange, you should see how I use her ass as a pillow.” I said as I picked Gilda up by her middle and turned her upside down with her butt in the air. “It’s super soft!” I said rubbing my cheek against her ass fat.
“I didn't need to see that.” He said with a sigh.
I let Gilda go and began eating my breakfast. Eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, and hash browns with ketchup on the side so as not to ruin the flavors. “Mmm. Mmm Mmm! I love having a good breakfast in the mornin’.” I said as I ate.
“Yeah too bad the food back in the barracks isn't this good, though the reasons for it are understandable.” Shining said as he tried some then Ivy walked down the stairs.
“Hey Ivy, oh, where are my manners, Twilight, Shining Armor, this is Poison Ivy, an old friend of mine.” I said as I introduced Ivy.
“I think I heard that name before, I don't know where.” Shining said, rubbing his chin.
“Uh, yeah, because poison ivy is a plant that makes you itch, Duh!” I said to Shining.
“Hey I’m gonna take Gilda and the rest over to Fluttershy’s for tea for tea.” Ivy told me.
“Leave Kitty will you?” I asked. “She’s pregnant and needs to be looked after.” I said. “And leave Cinnamon too!” I added.
“Ok.” She said, then she hooked up leashes to Lupa, Loona, Cuddles, and Gilda, and headed out.
“Hey before I go, Celestia asked me to escort Barb to canterlot but I believe I should also bring the other one as well. What do you think?” Shining asked.
“Cinnamon! You're going with Barb!” I called. “All yours.” I told him.
“Thanks, and I’ll make sure the nobles don't try anything.” Shining told me.
“Oh, I just remembered something, there’s a food critic who’s abusing her power and forcing restaurants to serve food that’s inedible. Her name is Zesty Gourmand, do me a favor and have her arrested, and make sure she knows it was me who asked for it.” I told him. He smiled and nodded before he left with the two dragons.
I looked over to Twilight and smiled. “All alone now. Anything you wanna do?” I asked.
“Well I don't really have much planned today because of that big storm today so I don't know.” Twilight said.
“Wanna go make out in the bedroom?” I asked.
“Ugh, you are incorrigible.” She said with a giggle.
“Alright fine, but I…” I began before my ear flicked and I began hearing ponies arguing, specifically Applejack and Rarity.
“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.
I brought her upstairs and to the window and showed her what was wrong. “Might wanna bring them inside. The storm’s going to be a bit nasty.” I told her. Twilight ran downstairs just as the storm started. I followed her downstairs and arrived halfway down just as she opened the front door and ran out.
After a minute all three of them came in, Applejack hooves were covered in mud, and suddenly Rarity stopped her. Do be a polite house guest and wash up won't you.” Rarity said. Applejack mumbled something before she went back outside.
“Hey.” I said. “How’s it going?” I asked, then Twilight whispered.
“I don't think the two are getting along at the moment.” She told me.
“What else is new?” I asked.
“What do you mean?” She asked.
“Nothing.” I said just as Applejacked walked in, completely soaked. “Hey, has it started raining yet?” I asked her. Applejack only groaned in response as she went to look for something to dry herself off with. I used my magic and gave her a towel. “Here.” I said.
“Thanks.” She said before she started drying herself.
I went over to the pet carrier and let Kitty out. “Come on out, Kitty. The mean pony is gone.” I said playfully. She came out of her carrier before she stretched and yawned. “Good Kitty.” I said as I began petting her.
“Quite the unique cat you have for yourself, Darling.“ Rarity commented.
“Yeh I’ve never seen a cat that big before or… purple.” Applejack said.
“She’s a special breed, and she is with kittens, pretty soon I’m going to have a bunch of blind little bundles of joy crawling all over.” I said.
“Hey Rob, what's this?” Twilight asked, and I turned my head to see her looking at my armor.
“Oh, the princesses had your brother, Shining Armor, bring me that along with my promotion to Captain of the guard, Dreadnought class. They made a new rank class just for me, how weird is that?” I explained.
“Yeah that is kinda weird.” Twilight said, rubbing her chin.
“First time i've ever heard of something like this.” Applejack commented.
“I have to agree.” Rarity said.
“The armor is nice. I’m going to be working on it though, maybe make a few upgrades and improvements. A few hidden weapons here and there maybe.” I said.
“So what do you do now?” Twilight asked.
“Well, we could try some of the stuff in your book.” I said as I used my magic to get her book on sleepovers and gave it to her.
“I forgot about this.” Twilight said as she took the book, then started to flip through the pages.
“Let’s have a sleepover then.” I said. ‘This day seems like it’s going by faster than normal’ I thought to myself.
“What should we do first?” Twilight asked.
“Rarity?” I asked, hoping she had a suggestion.
Rarity started looking through the book with Twilight. “How about Mud masks?” She said.
“Ooooo! Great! I got the perfect mud mask mix! I said then went to the basement and grabbed the bag of mix. I went to the kitchen and filled a bowl with water then joined Twilight and Rarity. “Here, I made this mix myself, You know when it’s done when it hardens! Then you get to have a molded copy of your face!” I said. Twilight seemed excited about the mud masks.
“Thank you darling.” Rarity told me.
“I don't understand putting mud on your face.” Applejack said confused.
“It’s not really mud it’s actually plaster paste I made that can clear out your pores. It also works on acne, pimples, blemishes, stuff like that.” I said.
“Uhh.” She said said confused.
“Mud good!” I said, talking down to her.
“I'm not that stupid.” She snapped.
“You aren’t what?” I asked.
“Stupid!” She said.
“You said it, not me.” I said, making her face start turning red with rage.
“Rob, that's not nice.” Twilight told me.
“Let’s just get these masks on.” I said opening the bag and dumping the contents into the bowl of water. I took a spoon and began mixing it all together. “There we go, hurry up girls, this stuff dries fast, so start putting some on.” I said as I continued stirring. The trio started putting the mud on their faces. I began putting some on my snout as well and made sure to get it everywhere. “Ok, now that we have our masks on, who wants to play “spin the bottle”?” I asked.
“Yeah!” They all said excitedly. I took out a bottle and put it on the floor.
“Ok, who wants to go first?” I said.
“I will.” Rarity said.
“Ok, spin the bottle.” I said.
She grabbed the bottle with her hoof, and spun it. It then landed on Applejack. “Truth or dare?” Rarity asked.
“Truth.” Applejack replied. Rarity put her hoof to her chin in thought.
“When was the last time you actually took a shower?” She asked which made Applejack blush.
“L-last week.” Before anypony could say anything she spun the bottle and it landed on Twilight.
“Dare.” Said Twilight.
“I dare you tooooooooo swap the history and fiction section.” Applejack said making Twilight gasp.
“You monster.” She said, then begrudgingly swapped the two sections before she spun the bottle herself and it landed on me.
“Huh?” I said, completely lost.
“Truth or dare?” Twilight asked.
“Uuuuuuh. Dare?” I said.
“Can you please put the fiction and history books back where they belong.” Twilight said.
“Hey you can do that!” Applejack said.
“There is no rule that says I can't make others do it for me.” Twilight said with a grin.
“I’m not going to play librarian just to relieve your OCD.” I deadpanned. “Pick something else.”
“Noooo, since you didn't do the dare you get penalized. But what should it be?” Rarity asked.
“Bring it on, I can take anything you got.” I said.
“You can stand outside for 2 minutes.” She told me.
“If I get a cold, you are taking care of it.” I said, glaring at Rarity. I went out onto the balcony and stood there and after the 2 minutes were up I came inside soaking wet with leaves in my mane. Applejack threw me the towel I gave her and I started to dry myself off. After drying off I tossed the towel at Rarity’s face, enjoying it slapping comically into her face, and returned to my spot. “Whose turn is it now?” I asked.
“Yours.” Said Twilight.
“Alright.” I said then began spinning the bottle which landed on Rarity.
“Dare.” She said.
“Alright.” I began with a smirk. “I dare you to come over here and give me a kiss.” I told her.
“What?” She asked confused.
“Come on, either you pucker up or stand outside.” Teased Applejack as she made a kissing face which seemed to annoy Rarity.
“Fine.” Rarity said as she stood up and walked over to me her confidence fading with every step. When she finally reached me she looked up at me a little worried before she leaned towards me, and we kissed. She pulled away quickly and was about to go back, but I stopped her.
“Ah ah, gimme a real kiss.” I said pulling her close. I brought my head down and pressed my lips to hers, she resisted at first but eventually melted into the kiss. When she finally pulled away she blushed before going back to her spot. She then spun the bottle avoiding my gaze. “How was it?” I asked her with a smirk.
“Fine, I suppose, darling.” She said shyly, before the bottle landed on Twilight.
“Dare.” Twilight said.
“Again, you're rather brave tonight.” Rarity said as she tried to think of something.”Applejack you have any ideas?” She asked but Applejack simply shook her head. “Rob?” She asked.
“Hmm. How about…. She makes a large, 11 layer cake, and she has to eat it herself, every. last. bite.” I said.
“Wait, what?!” Exclaimed Twilight. “I can't eat all of that in one sitting.” She said,
“Ok, then go out in the rain.” I said, pointing outside. She sighed, before she got up and headed to the balcony, then once outside she closed the door. After three minutes she came back inside soaking wet, and once she reached her spot, she didn't sit down.
“Twilight?” I asked. I saw her grin before I thought. ‘Oh no.’ She started shaking her whole body like a dog would getting us all wet. “Twilight, I’m going to get you for that.” I told her, I looked at Rarity’s mane and gasped. It had lost its original shape and now hung at the side of her face. Rarity was not happy. “Oh, Rarity… come with me to the bathroom, I’ll fix you up.” I told her as I got up.
She sighed and followed me to the bathroom. Once inside I gave her a towel which she started using to dry herself. “I didn't think she had that in her.” Rarity said.
“Neither did I, here let me help.” I said as I got in front of her and began brushing her hair.
“Thank you, darling.” She said.
“You’re welcome, would you like me to work on your tail, your hair’s finished.” I asked as I finished with her hair. She turned around and let me start brushing her tail.
“So I've heard that you and Twilight are in a relationship now.” Rarity said.
“Yeah, but it’s an open relationship, I’m actually putting together a bit of a herd.” I told her.
“So I've heard, who has joined so far?” She asked.
“Well, There’s Barb, Twilight, Mrs.Cake, she’s getting divorced, and there’s also Gilda. There’s also that dragon, Cinnamon, but she’s more of a pet. Oh! And there’s also a doe named Poison Ivy.” I told her as I brushed her tail. ‘There’s a quite few more than that but I can’t tell her that’
“Wow, that's a lot.” She said as she was surprised at the number of girls I had in my herd.
“I guess. So, you got a special somepony?” I asked.
“No.” She said as I finished with her tail.
“Well… would you like to join my herd?” I asked.
“Uhh. This is rather sudden I.” Was all she could say.
“You’re only young once.” I said.
“Could you give me some time to think about it?” She asked. I leaned down and gave her a long kiss.
“That long enough to think?” I asked as I looked deeply into her eyes.
“Uhhh.” She said with a heavy blush.
“Well?” I asked, running a hoof through her mane.
“I’ll join.” She said, staring into my eyes lovingly.
“You will?!” I asked excitedly.
“Yes.” She said with a smile. I pulled her close, and gave her a deep, passionate kiss.
I pulled away and looked into her eyes. “What do you want to do now?” I asked.
“The others will get suspicious if we take too long.” Rarity told me.
“Too long for what? They already know you take a while to get your hair just right.” I asked as I put her down, then she suddenly pounced on me and I fell onto my back.
“Then I guess we have a little time to commemorate our union.” Rarity said with a smile.
“Ok. But not here, out there, during truth or dare, if the bottle lands on you, pick dare.” I told her as I got up.
“Alright.” She said.
We left the bathroom and returned to our spots. “Ok, who’s turn is it now?” I asked.
“Mine.” Twilight said as she spun the bottle.
“Hmm.” I mumbled as I used my mind to make the bottle slow and stop on me. I raised my eyebrows and looked at Twilight.
“Truth or dare?” She asked.
“Truth.” I said, not wanting to do a dare. Just then, Kitty came in and rubbed up against me and jumped onto my bed and curled up into a ball.
“Did anything happen in the bathroom?” Twilight asked.
“Yes, I brushed Rarity’s mane and her tail.” I said.
“Anything else?” She asked.
“you only get one answer and that’s it, nothing happened.” I said. ‘Let’s just hope Applejack isn’t able to tell if I’m lying.’ I spun the bottle and thanks to my manipulation, it landed on Rarity. “Truth or dare.” I asked.
“Dare.” Rarity said.
“Ok… I dare you…. To come over her and lay underneath me while I lay on top of you with my full weight and you can’t come out until I say so, and you complain about it” I said, standing up.
“Ooook.” Rarity said, then she walked over to me then got under me. I secretly moved her tail aside before laying down on top of her. I moved her back so her ponut was lined up with the opening of my sheath. I ground my hips once and my tip went inside and I let my front crush her a bit to hide her reaction.
“Umm aren't you crushing Rarity?” Asked Twilight.
“A little. Not enough to hurt her though.” I said as I got comfortable.
Rarity spun the bottle and it landed on Applejack. “Truth or dare?” She asked.
“Truth.” Applejack replied.
I wasn’t paying attention, I could only focus on how tight her ass was, I could feel myself growing inside her and leaking pre while Rarity struggled to keep a straight face as she asked. “How many apples can you put in your pussy?” Rarity asked.
“Umm isn't this a little personal?” Applejack asked with a blush.
“Either that or outside.” Rarity said with a wicked grin on her face.
“Oh I need to hear this.” I said as I ground into Rarity’s hole.
“4.” She muttered.
“No way, I have got to see this, here, show us.” I said as I used my magic to bring up a bowl of apples.
“No, in case you forgot I didn't choose to dare.” She said pushing it away.
“Oh no.” I said pushing it back. “You can’t just go telling us that and not show us! Am I right?” I asked then looked down at Rarity and she nodded, as did Twilight.
“No.” She said.
“Alright, then how about a bet, if you can fit 8 apples or more inside, I will give you 2,000 bits.” I told her.
“Fine.” She said pulling the bowl of apples to her. She picked one of them up then brought it to her folds, before she started pushing it in.
“Oh my gosh! I didn’t think you’d actually do it!” I said as my dick reached its full size. I took out a bag of 2,000 bits and gave it to Applejack. “Here, keep going.” I told her. Then she put another apple, then another, and another till she reached four.
“I can't fit anymore.” She told me.
“You put 4 in there, the bet was 8 or more, if you can’t fit more in that hole, you don’t get the bits.” I said as I was now humping into Rarity in full view of the others.
“What if I put the other 4 in my…. Other hole.” She said.
“I’ll allow it.” I said, and I noticed she was looking at Rarity and blushing, as she heard her moans, then I looked at Twilight who didn't even seem fazed by this. Applejack turned her head away and grabbed the last four.
She took a deep breath before shoving one of the apples in her ass when it seemed to cause her quite a bit of pain, but she continued. She put the second one in which made her groan painfully, it finally took her four minutes to put the last two in, and by the end of it she was crying. “Yeah… you should have lubed them up before putting them in.” I told her.
“I've got to go.” She said as she got up, then walked to the bathroom.
“Fuck, I gotta go help her, sorry Rarity, I gotta pull out for a bit.” I said as I pulled out. When I got to the bathroom I found it was locked. I used my magic and teleported inside.
“Ever heard of privacy.” Applejack said.
“Oh please, we’ve had sex before, I know what all the parts look like.” I told her.
“I can do this myself.” She told me.
“No you can’t.” I said as I grabbed her in my magical grasp and held her in the air. “I don’t have time for your stupidity and stubbornness!” I snapped.
“Hey!” She yelled before I decided to go for the ones in her ass first as they would be the most troublesome to remove. When I took one out she held back a stifled scream. I began pulling the rest out, finally as I took out the finale one her her asshole was gaping.
“Buck!” She moaned.
“Oooh, that needs to close. But first I need to get these out.” I said looking at her pussy, an apple partially poking out. It did not take long to remove those apples, and once we were done I put her back on the floor so she could recover. Then I left the bathroom, and sat back down with Rarity.
“Sorry Rarity, I guess we’ll have to try some other time.” I told her. “Kitty! Come here, come gimme some love!” I said, watching her on my bed. She lifted her head, before running over to me, then cuddled up next to me. “Good Kitty!” I said giving her some scratches under her chin… well chins . She is a bit plump.
“Should we stop for tonight?” Twilight asked.
“Yeah.” I said as I got up. Then I got out the Gilda Pillow and put it on my bed.
“Darling what is that?” Asked Rarity.
“It’s a pillow copy of Gilda’s butt. It’s just like the real thing.” I said.
“Ok.” She said finding it strange, then Applejack came out of the bathroom and climbed into bed.
I climbed in my bed, got comfortable, and laid my head down. It did not take long for Kitty to join me. She curled up into a ball and started purring as she went to sleep. I pet her head and closed my eyes. “Good night everypony.” I said with a yawn.
“Good night.” Twilight and Rairty said.
“Night.” Applejack said weakly.
—The Next Day—
The next day, Twilight, Barb, and I had left the library and went into town, however there was nopony else outside.
“Pssst.” I heard to my left.
“Hmm?” I grumbled as I looked to the left. I saw Pinkie’s hoof gesturing for us to come inside Sugarcube corner. We trotted over, then she closed the door behind me after I entered. Inside were Pinkie, Rainbow, and Fluttershy. “Why is everypony inside?” I asked.
“Because of her.” Pinkie said pointing out the window. I walked over there to see Zerocra wearing her cloak.
“I’m going to need more to go on please.” I said.
“She's mysterious.” Fluttershy said.
“SInister.” Rainbow told me.
“And Spoooooky.” Pinkie said.
“How so?” I asked, anger beginning to bubble up.
“Just look at her.” Pinkie said pointing at Zecora.
“What about her?” I asked, my patience wearing thin.
“Not only that, she lives in the everfree forest.” Rainbow said.
“So? Get to the point.” I said.
“She’s different!” Pinkie finally said before she flew into a wall. Everypony there saw how she flew, then followed back to where she was and saw me with a hoof raised to where her face was before she went flying. I put my hoof down and marched over to Pinkie and she looked up to me with tears in her eyes. “You hit me….” She said, completely shocked.
“Yeah. Because I’m VERY disappointed in you Pinkie, you’re always so welcoming to everypony, but here you are, being mean to a pony just because they’re different, do you know that’s racist ?! Do you have any idea how she feels? How do you think you would feel if everypony ran away into their houses every time you came into town?!” I yelled, stamping my hoof, causing her to flinch.
“I think she gets it.” Twilight said, walking up to my side in an attempt to calm me.
“I don’t think she does, I don’t think anypony here does, whenever something happens they run around like chickens with their heads cut off.” I said looking at the other ponies. “YOU ARE ALL A BUNCH OF RACIST ASSHOLES!!! ” I yelled as I pointed an accusing hoof at them. “For shame!” I turned around and headed towards the door.
“Rob….” Twilight said but I didn't listen and left Sugarcube corner.
After I went outside I took a deep breath, put on my kindest, most welcoming smile, and went to say hello to Zecora. I made my way over to her and cleared my throat. “Ahem.”
“Hello friend.” Zecora said, looking at me with a smile.
“Hi, I’m sorry about how everypony’s been treating you. Would you like me to help you with your shopping?” I asked,
“Sure.” Zecora said, then pulled a list out from her cloak, then showed me what was written on it.
I looked through the list and nodded. “Ok, let’s go.” I said.
“Lead the way my friend.” She said as I levitated the list with my magic, then we started going around town.
There were a few ponies who didn’t open their doors, so I broke them open with either a kick or a punch. The ponies inside were very surprised to see me, but when they saw the look on my face they froze and kept silent and let me do what I wanted. Once I gathered all the things Zecora needed, I met back up with her. “Ok, I was able to get everything you needed, would you like me to help you take these back to your house?” I asked.
“Sure but watch out for the patches of poison joke.” Zecora told me.
“Hah! You only make that mistake once… No problem, let’s go.” I said as we headed off.
We entered the everfree forest, then quickly Zecora showed me a laid out path that led to her home. We passed by a pack of poison joke, being careful not to touch a single petal or leaf. After getting through it, it only took a minute to walk there. “Weclome.” Zecora siad opening the door for me. I ducked down and walked inside to see a large cauldron surrounded by shelves filled with herbs, and potions, then to the far side of the room was a small bed.
“I like your decorations.” I said looking at the tribal masks. “Where do you want these?” I asked.
“Just over there.” She said pointing to an empty corner near the cauldron.
I set them down where she asked and looked at her. “Ok, anything else I can help with?” I asked.
“Well there might be one thing. You could tell me how I could repay you?” She asked.
“Well, I did pay for the ingredients you needed, but you can pay me back whenever you feel like it. I can accept other ways of compensation if you don’t have enough bits.” I told her.
“I don't think I have the bits to pay you, but there is one way I could repay you if you want?” Zecora asked, as she turned around, and flicked her tail giving me a glimpse of her wet folds.
“Oh… wow… Are you sure you want to repay me like this?!” I asked with a blush.
“I'm sure.” Zecora replied.
“Ok…. Am I allowed to do whatever I want?” I asked.
“Just don't do anything that could hurt me.” She told me.
“I won’t. May I eat you out?” I asked.
“Of course.” She told me.
I looked at her butt and saw her nethers were dripping, leaving her inner thighs soaked with her juices. Then I looked up a bit and saw her ponut, it was big and puffy. “Do you have any potions or anything for cleaning out your insides?” I asked.
“That was why I went to town, but I do think I have a spare, it should be a light blue potion with a multicolored cork.” She told me.
I searched her shelves and found the potion and levitated it over with my magic. “Ok, is this it?” I asked. She turned her head to look at it.
“Uh no the potion is a little lighter than that.” She told me. I looked again and showed it to her.
“This it?” I asked, and she nodded. “Ok, so what now?” I asked.
“Put it in my ass.” She told me.
“Oh… ok.” I said as I took off the cork and put the bottle into her ass, then watched as the contents emptied into her hole and she softly moaned as it completely emptied. “Damn that’s hot.” I said then took out the bottle and put it into the sink. “Now what?” I asked.
“Enjoy.” She said, shaking her ass.
I put my face in her ass and brought my snout to her ponut and gave it a kiss. Her ponut was soft and I couldn’t wait, so I began biting it gently as I gave it a few licks. She looked back at me with bedroom eyes. After a few moments she looked between my legs and said. “Looks like your little friend is ready, but I suppose he is by no means little.” She moaned.
“If you wanna have a taste, go ahead, just let me keep doing this.” I said as I continued to eat out her ass.
“Oh yes…..” She moaned as we went underneath me and between my legs to where I was still eating her ass and she could lick my shaft. She started holding it up so she could lick up my precum.
“Mmm…. If you wanna take it down your throat, you might wanna take the neck rings off so you don’t break them.” I said as I began making out with her ass.
“Sure, not a problem.” She said racing for the back of the rings which easily separated like magnets, then one by one she then took them all off.
“Any potions to make your butt a bit bigger?” I asked.
“No, but I do have a recipe or two.” She told me before she started taking my cock down her throat.
“Gimme a sec.” I said then I began levitating all her books towards me and began speed reading through them. After I read all the potions and ingredients, I found the right one. I used my magic to make the potion I wanted. I got the ingredients and made the potion, put it into a bottle and shoved it into her ass, causing her to yelp in surprise.
“You could have warned me before doing that.” She said before she yelped again as her ass began slowly growing. Once it stopped growing it was the perfect size, soft, plush, and not too big, and just the right amount of jiggle.
“Oh now that’s a nice ass!” I said before shoving my snout into her ponut.
“And you got a full sack don't you.” She said gently kissing it.
“Yeah, I’ve been a bit pent up lately.” I said before she cupped them with her hooves before she started to suck on them. “Mmm.” I moaned as I began putting my tongue to work inside her ass. She pulled away but still massaged my sack with her hooves as she started deep throating me. “Damn, those potions made your ass taste sweet, you taste like cookies and cream ice cream.” I said as I continued eating her out. She said something but I couldn't make out a word with my cock down her throat, I was almost tempted to pull out before she started taking more of my dick almost to the base. “Fuck! How are you doing that?!” I exclaimed. I felt her giggle before she started moving her head and neck. She started bobbing her head gleefully, taking my dick. “Fuck…. Ok if I start humping into your throat?” I asked as I looked at her. All I got was a muffled moan. “I’m going to assume that’s a yes.” I said as I began humping into her muzzle. I looked down to see my dick reached her stomach. “Fuck, I’m gonna cum.” I said as I began humping harder.
I would have cummed down her throat but she pulled it out and said. “Please! Cum in my ass.” She told me as she got out from under me and bent over before she spread her ass for me. I quickly put my dick in her ass and began humping into until I was all the way inside.
“Oh buck your dick is so amazing!” Zecora moaned. I continued humping her ass for a good minute before I came, and her ass exploded with cum till it got all over the floor.
“Fuck.” I grunted as I pulled out and sat down.
“You weren't kidding about being pent up.” Zecora panted as she looked at the mess.
“Sorry about the mess.” I said as I took in a few deep breaths to calm down.
“I'll clean it up later, I need time to recover after that.” Zecora said.
“Hey…. I’m putting together a herd, wanna join it?” I asked.
“After what we just did, did you think there was a chance I wouldn't?” She asked.
“So you’re in?” I asked excitedly.
“Yes.” She said before she walked over to her bed and collapsed.
“Ok, glad to hear it, I’m going to go home now, before the others come looking.” I told her.
“Alright see you later then.” Zecora said and waved me goodbye.
I left her hut and began heading back to ponyville and when I reached the spot I entered I found the mane 6 standing in the poison joke.
“Rob you ok?” Twilight asked.
“I’m fine, but you’re not, you're standing in poison joke.” I told them.
“In what?” Applejack asked confused as were the other 5.
“Applejack, forgive me, but this has to be said…” I told them.
“What has to be said, is something wrong?” Twilight asked.
“Y’all are a bunch of Idjits!” I said in my southern accent. The 6 look insulted. “Poison joke has a magical effect that is completely random and unpredictable. And it doesn’t go away without the cure.” I told them.
“Then where do we find the cure?” Rarity asked, a little frightened.
“Hmmm…..” I muttered as I rubbed my front hooves together while smiling devilishly. “Well, if you want the cure, I can give it to you, buuuuut it’s gonna cost you.” I said.
“What do you want?” Rainbow groaned as she crossed her front hooves.
“Hmmm……” I muttered as I tapped my chin with my hoof.
“Please don't do something crazy.” Twilight said.
“Meeee?! Craaaaazy?! Whatever gave you that idea?” I asked. “No, but I will probably have to think about it for a bit.” I said.
“But what about the cure?” Twilight asked as she and the rest stepped out of the patch of poison joke.
“I know how to make it. However, if you want it, you’ll have toooo……….. hmm…… oh! You’ll all have to dress up as sexy maids and tend to my every whim, for a week!” I told them.
“Whaaaaat!? ” They all yelled.
“Alright then I guess you can all get the horrible side effects, like being unable to fly, changing your voice, shrinkage, unable to speak…. The list goes on.” I said as I began to leave.
The six of them huddled together and began talking before they came to a discussion. They turned to face me and Applejack said. “Alright deal.”
“Excellent.” I said, tenting my hooves, which was essentially just putting them together.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 17: Summoned To Another World
Author's Note
Hey people, check out my blog! https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/990842/soundblaster-and-what-he-can-do
Entry 17: Summoned To Another World
The next day, me and Barb woke up laughing. All the girls had been affected by the poison joke, and it was hilarious!
“Hahahahahaaaaaaa! You girls look ridiculous!” I said as I looked at them. All six of them were lined up wearing maid outfits.
“So what do you want us to do?” Rainbow asked, as she crossed her hooves.
“First of all, if you’re going to be maids, you all have to be polite and call me Master .” I told them.
The six of them looked conflicted but all of them emptily said. “What are your orders, master.”
“Clean the library, but first, take these bottles and empty the contents into your asses.” I ordered, holding up six potion bottles I got from Zecora. The six of them took the bottles before going to the next room, and when they came back there was a knock on the door. “Well?! Get the door, you are maids now, it’s your job.” I said to them, gesturing to the door. “Pinkie!” I yelled, making her flinch. “Go make us a few goodies, some cheesecake perhaps.” She nodded and went into the kitchen.
Rarity walked to the door and opened it. “It's a guard.” She said loudly.
“Hide my weed! Wait… describe them for me.” I said.
“An earth pony with a blond mane, white coat and her eyes are hazel.” Rarity told me.
“Oh, let her in!” I said. Rarity stepped to the side and the guard mare form the mess hall walked into the library.
“Rob, I heard about your promotion, and sorry for the late introductions… My name is Rose.” She told me.
“Hello rose. I got myself fixed up, did you come to make good on my promise?” I asked.
“Yes.” She said.
“Ok, how would you like to start?” I asked.
“Well if you want we could do the whole romance thing but I would rather just do the deed.” Rose said.
“Straight to the point… I like it.” I told her. “Rainbow! Come here, Turn around, and lift your skirt.” I ordered.
“What why?!” Rainbow asked.
“Because I told you to.” I said. “And I have the antidote for poison joke.” I told her, holding up an empty paper bag to make them all think I had it with me. “If you want it, you have to be a good maid and obey her master.”
“Fine.” She said turning around.
“Rose, you can amuse yourself by going under me and playing around, I’ll be getting myself ready for you.” I told Rose, then got behind Rainbow Dash and began smelling her. ‘Rainbow Skittles, just as I’d hoped.’ I thought with a smile, while Rose started licking my junk. “You smell nice Rainbow, let’s see how you taste.” I said as I moved her tail aside. I took a deep breath to smell her sex, then gave her a testing lick.
“Can we please hurry this up.” Rainbow said.
“No, I’m going to take my time and enjoy myself.” I said then smacked her ass. Rainbow flinched and yelped. “Now hush and enjoy this.” I said then began putting my tongue into her pussy and began putting it in as far as it would go, surprisingly I reached past her cervix and into her womb.
“Ooooh.” Rainbow moaned.
I pulled my tongue out and began lapping at her folds. “See? I thought you might like that.” I said then began putting my tongue back inside her and moved it around which made her immediately orgasm. Her juices fell everywhere and I looked around and looked at the blush on her face. “Wow, you were pent up, either that or I’m just that good with my tongue.” I said.
“Now can we go up to your room?” Asked Rose. I nodded before I stood up straight and led Rose to the bedroom. “Nice place.” She told me.
“Thanks, I had the bed custom…. Kitty get off! OFF! OFF! OFF!” I said then yelled at Kitty who was hogging the entire bed. Yowling loudly Kitty ran out of the door, and down stairs.
“So that's the cat I heard made such a fuss at the barracks.” Rose said.
“Ha! You should have seen all the scratches she gave Shining Armor!” I said with a laugh.
“Yeah I heard about that, and you should have seen my commanding officer Sergeant Stonehoof.” Rose joked as she got on the side of the bed.
“Hey… I’m sorry, but I lost the mood, can we try again some other time?” I asked.
“What?” She asked.
“Sorry, I’m just not feeling it, this happens sometimes.” I told her.
“Oh, ok how about next time you visit canterlot?” She asked.
“Alright. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have things to do in the basement, take inventory, work on my armor, stuff like that.” I said as I began walking towards the stairs. Once I reached the bottom I saw Rose pass by and leave the house before I went down into my basement.
When I reached the basement I found Jasmine there looking at the forge. “Jasmine? What are you doing looking at the forge of solus prime?” I asked.
“Nothing I just thought I could make some improvements to it.” She told me.
I shifted to my human form and stretched and noticed I was still wearing the clothes from when I met Sam and Dean I shrugged and looked at Jasmine. “Hmm, well I suppose it could be improved a bit. But first I need to put these away.” I said as I took out my Pokéballs and began putting them on a shelf in alphabetical order. “Let’s see… Araidos, Arceus, Celebi, Charizazzle, Darkrai, Dhelmise, Diancie, Garchomp, Genesect, Houndoom, Joltik, Lucario, Lunala, Lycanrock, Lycanroarena, Marshadow, Mew, MewTwo, Necrozma, Palkia, Pikachu Libre, Raven Gardevoir, Salazzle, Shadow Lugia, Snorlax, Victini, Yveltal, and Zekrom… there we go.” I looked at the…. You know what, I’m just going to call it a hammer from now on. I took the hammer and looked at it. “Hey Jasmine? Something has been bothering me… do I still have any vampirism left in me?” I asked her as I put the hammer down.
“No there shouldn't, but it might be caused by that one thing I told you about after you cured yourself, but then again only my father knows the true capabilities of the goblet.” She explained.
“Do a scan please, I need to know if there is even a smidgen of vampirism in me.” I told her. She nodded before my whole body was enveloped in her magic, she waited ten seconds before she said anything.
“Do you remember the small bit of yourself that is a state of dying and revival?” She asked.
“Yeah…….” I said.
“It seems a small speck of vampirism still resides there and it seems to have evolved a bit.” She told me.
“Evolved?” I asked. “Evolved how?”
“It mostly just seems to have acquired a resistance to the cure you used, likely how it survived in the first place, other than that not much else of note except the added ability to drain the energy from others and it evolved so its host can survive on either blood or normal food.” She explained.
“Are you saying I can suck blood and energy?” I asked.
“Yes.” She stated.
“So, if I were to go against tirek, I could drain the magic out of him and send it back where it belongs?” I asked.
“In theory… yes, but this ability has only just surfaced and with how it is now won't be of much use. I believe you would need to strengthen your vampiric abilities before you try something like that.” She explained. “Also the vampirism is still in a dormant state and not active.” She added.
“How do we activate it? I need to have this ability ready in case I might need it.” I said.
“Most likely through the act of drinking blood, that might also be how you will strengthen your new abilities, and potentially acquire new ones.” Jasmine theorized.
“Hmm. Interesting.” I muttered. “Wait.. I have fangs. I noticed them the day after I became a wolf because of that explosion…. Could that have anything to do with it… could that have activated the vampirism?” I asked, looking in a mirror at my teeth.
“Maybe, at least temporarily.” She told me.
“Ok, so I’m not a true vampire, and I don’t really need blood to survive, and I could have the ability to drain energy or magic…. Does that sum it up?” I asked.
“Basically, but once you drink blood, who knows what will happen.” She told me.
“Hmm.” I muttered. I went over to a drawer and pulled out my Black Lantern Ring, and put it on my right middle finger. The ring glowed brightly a bit, then went out. “The ring still works.” I muttered. I opened a cabinet and took out the lantern and began putting it into my body like what I did with my cybertronian body. “Gotta keep that safe.” I said. I walked back over to the hammer and picked it up and slung it over my shoulder. “Hey Jasmine, I like that you’re here with me.” I said as I put a hand on her neck and began petting her.
“And I like being by your side.” She said nuzzling me.
“May I get on your back? I wanna try a heroic pose… Y’know, like the hi-ho silver pose.” I asked.
“Fine.” She said, but it sounded like she didn't want to.
I climbed onto her back and sat up straight. “I’m not too heavy for you am I?” I asked.
—Elsewhere—
“ Oh mighty Gods I pray to you to ask you to bring forth a hero to save this world from the might of the Demon King!”
“Not really.” She told me.
“Great…. Wait, did you hear something a bit earlier?” I asked.
“No.” She said.
Just then a bright light was coming from below us, we both looked down and saw a magic circle on the ground similar to an anime hero summoning circle. “Oh fuck.” We said together before a bright flash blinded us.
When the spots cleared and I could see again, I saw we were in some kind of church or temple. The walls were made of stone and I could see ancient Greek architecture combined with a bit of ancient Norse architecture and medieval European architecture mixed in. I could see a few statues carved out of stone that looked like both Greek and Norse gods. I've never seen architecture like this before, nor have I seen these two cultures put together like this.
“Welcome Hero!” Came a familiar voice.
Me and Jasmine looked towards the voice and saw a woman in what appeared to be some kind of religious attire. She had blond hair, blue eyes and a kind smile. She seemed to be at least 5 ft tall give or take an inch or centimeter. I could sense no hostility so I returned her smile with a nervous/confused smile.
I got off of Jasmine and put the hammer down. “Um… hello, who are you and where are we?” I asked.
“I think it's some kinda fantasy world.” Jasmine said, and her presence seemed to shock the priestess.
“Did the ritual go wrong? It was only supposed to bring one.” I heard her mutter.
“Sorry about that, I am Rob and this is Jasmine, I was just on her back and I guess she got dragged along, now would you please be kind enough to answer my question?” I said.
“Oh! yes, I am the high priestess Clare Eagelheart, and this is the kingdom of Kastia.” She said with a small bow.
“Ok…. Is there anything you would like to explain? Though I’m accustomed to being summoned to other worlds, I’d like to know the purpose as to why I’m here.” I asked.
“This world is plagued by a demon king, so I” she began before I held up my hand to stop her.
“Yeah, that should be enough explanation, just take me to whoever decided to summon me? I’m guessing it’s a king, just take me to them so we can get the whole introduction stuff outta the way.” I said as I held the hammer over my shoulders.
“O-ok.” She stuttered before she walked over to a wooden door, then gestured for us to follow. I began walking and slung the hammer on my right shoulder and began following the priestess while Jasmine followed close to my left.
“Just through here.” She said pointing to a pair of very large doors with gold and ivory decorations on it.
“Huh, ivory, I guess this world’s people don’t care if a few hundred elephants die just to get some nice decorative doors.” I said with sarcasm.
“Oh don't worry, the ivory came from the tusks of several races of demons.” She explained.
“Yeah, cuz that makes it better. ” I said, laying the sarcasm on thick. “Let’s just go in.” I deadpanned.
The doors were pushed open by a group of four guards, once fully open the priestess showed us inside. It was a large throne room packed with nobles on the sides but the middle was left empty giving me a direct path to the king who sat on his throne. I zoomed in on him to get a closer look. He had dirty blonde hair and his eyes were green. Upon closer inspection I found many faded scars on his face with a more visible one on his upper lip. His clothes were the basic royal regalia that most kings would wear and I had to admit he seemed pretty decent, let’s just hope his attitude isn’t horrid and stuck-up. I clicked my tongue and brought Jasmine into the throne room with me and walked until I was near the steps to the king’s throne.
“Greetings hero.” The king said as he rose from his throne.
I knelt on the ground and held my hammer in front of me, with the butt on the floor. “Hello your majesty, I am Rob Rhapsody, and this is Jasmine.” I said as I gestured to Jasmine.
“Why would you bring a horse into the royal palace?” He said rudely.
I was about to say something to correct him but Jasmine beat me to it. “Oh you did not just call me a horse!” She yelled, getting agitated and yelling all sorts of obscenities that would make a sailor or even the most rude person blush.
“Control your animal man!” Yelled the king.
“WHAT?!” She exclaimed as she began pacing and jumping a bit.
“JASMINE!! ” I yelled, getting her attention. “ENOUGH!” I scolded her as I stood up and held her head and began stroking her muzzle to calm her down.
“Guards take the animal outside.” The King said which made two guards step forward.
“Touch her and you die a slow and painful death.” I said in a dark tone, the guards took one look at my expression and backed off. “It’s ok Jasmine, everything’s ok.” I told her. ‘Something seems off, Jasmine is acting like a normal horse, could it be this world? Or it could be the pregnancy hormones causing mood swings…. Either way, I can’t let anyone harm her.’ I thought as I continued to calm her down. “Your highness, I apologize for her outburst, she’s in a strange place and she’s a bit anxious.” I said.
“See that you keep her under control, we can’t have a horse making a racket with all her neighing, whinnying, nickering, and snorting.” Said the King.
‘Wait what?! He didn’t hear all that?! But how….. oooh…. The summoning was only supposed to bring one person here, not a man and an alicorn, so the summoning must’ve only allowed me to speak and understand their language while Jasmine can only understand them but they can’t understand her!’ I thought as I looked at Jasmine. “I’m sorry your highness, I’ll take care of her.…. Pardon me, but I never got your name, sir.” I told him.
“Alexander Cleric and I am a father of 3. They should be arriving sometime today.” He told me.
“How nice. But before we discuss anything further I believe we should discuss lodging first, if I am to assist in taking care of the Demon King, I will need a place to stay until I can afford a place to live. Speaking of which I will also need an allowance of……. Damn I don’t even know what your currency is.” I said.
“Our economy is currently in a bit of a turmoil due to the demon attacks but will provide whatever you need.” The king informed me.
“Ok… so what do you have as currency?” I asked.
“Gold, silver, and copper coins.” he told me.
“Ok, I’ll look into how that’s all exchanged later, but right now…. I think we should probably get a room. The summoning has left us… a bit tired.” I told him.
“Of course the guards will show you to your room, and will take your steed to the stables.” The king said as he sat down on his throne.
“Actually… now don’t be upset…. But I don’t trust anyone here and my Jasmine is very precious to me, so I can’t let anyone take her, she will have to share the room with me. She’s house trained so don’t worry about a mess.” I told him.
“If that is your wish.” He said with a sigh.
“Thank you, your highness.” I said then a thought sprung up in my head. “Allow me to say farewell in the way of my people.” I said then gave him the one finger salute, making Jasmine chuckle.
The king raised an eyebrow before a guard walked over to me. “This way sir.” The guard said before he led me out of the throne room, and towards the guest wing of the palace. I was given the key and unlocked the door.
“Thank you, you may go now.” I said to the guard. He left as I opened the door and had Jasmine go in first, however she got halfway in before her big horse ass got stuck in the doorframe.
“A little help?” She asked.
I gave her butt a shove and pushed her inside and followed her. I looked around the room and it looked fairly decent, a large wooden queen bed, a desk, a closet, a wardrobe, a bathroom, a nice big rug in the middle of the room, opposite of the door there was two glass doors that led to a balcony, I looked up and saw a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, and a few sconces on the walls. “Huh.. pretty nice.” I commented as I closed and locked the door.
“Alright, let me just change forms so we can rest.” She said and just stood there for a moment but nothing happened. “Huh, that's strange.” Jasmine said.
“What?” I asked then tried changing to my pony form but again nothing happened. “Quick try using magic!” I said.
She closed her eyes, then as the seconds passed by I saw veins started to bulge from her trying to force her magic out but nothing happened. “I can’t and we both seemed to be locked in our present forms.” Jasmine stated.
I put my hammer next to the bed and walked over to Jasmine. I tried using magic and was able to make a ball of flame hover over my hand before I closed my hand and made it go out. “I have magic, but you don’t…. You’re stuck like this. Maybe I can..” I began as I tried to change her but couldn’t. “Fuck. I can’t use magic to change you. You're stuck like this.” I said.
“Well I've been in this form for many years so it's not exactly a problem.” She said.
“Oh, are you ok having sex this way?” I asked.
“Hmmm….. I suppose I might be open to it.” She said.
“Really?” I asked, genuinely surprised. Then suddenly there was a notification on my HUD. “Wait, hold on a sec I got a notification…. And it’s from the Harbinger.” I said. I opened the notification and got the message below.
Attention:
Blue-eyes white dragon, Sandy Cheeks, Pearl Krabs, Magica De Spell and her brother Poe, Obsidian, Pink panther, Clifford, Coyote/Scp-2647, Mallow/Scp-1471, Nubless, Roxy the Deathclaw, Rudolph, Dasher, Dancer, Prancer, Vixen, Comet, Cupid, Donner, Blitzen, Alduin, and Sisu have all died Aboard the Harbinger.
All escape pods have been launched.
I showed Jasmine the notification in hologram form and I frowned. “Look at how many we lost.” I said. Jasmine laid down on the rug and gestured to the spot next to her. I went over and closed the curtains then came back and sat down against her side.
“It's gonna be ok.” She said putting her wing around me.
“At least some managed to escape.” I said as I began petting Jasmine’s neck, then she moved to kiss me. I accepted the kiss and pulled away before putting my forehead against hers.
“Tell you what, how about you take your clothes off and I’ll do my best to cheer you up.” She said with a smile. I smiled and nodded and eagerly took my clothes off before we started making out. It only lasted for a few seconds before she said. “Lay down.” I did as she told me and laid down. “I know you must’ve been fantasizing a hundred times about us doing it like this, you’re such a little perv.” She said with a giggle. Jasmine giggled before she stood up over me with her ass above my face. “Like what you see?” She asked.
“Yes.” I said.
“How about I drop my big horsey ass down huh? I bet you’d love having all that 600 pounds crushing your head.” She said as she swayed her ass side to side.
“Yes.” I told her.
“Then you can have it.” She said as she dropped herself to sit on my face, and I started eating her out immediately which made Jasmine moan as she used one of her hooves to rub my swelling dick. She began rubbing her ass side to side against my face as she put her full weight down. “Ah! I never thought it’d feel so good to do this, you must be enjoying this too, aren’t you you pervert?” She moaned. I brought my hands up and put one on each side of her ass and gave her ass a slap as I continued to eat her out.
“Oh that's it.” She moaned as she carefully started massaging my dick with two hooves. My dick began reaching its full length and hardness as I lapped at her sex. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you get this hard so fast before, you really are a deviant!” She said as she continued grinding herself on my face. She suddenly came and I didnt stop lapping up her juices. Suddenly she stood up and moved a short distance away from me.
“Now mount me.” She ordered.
I got up, and found a stool and put it down behind her. “You forgot I’m shorter than you in this form.” I said as I got up on the stool and put both hands on her ass. “You are such a sexy mare.” I told her. “Where do you want it?” I asked as I prodded each hole.
“You know where.” She said pressing her ass against me which made my dick go into her marehood. “Aahn.. fuck I needed this.” She moaned as her insides began milking my dick and pulling me deeper into her snatch. “Damn, even in your human form, I can’t get enough of your dick.” She moaned.
“Good horse.” I said as I slapped her ass and began moving back and forth.
“That's nice but do you think you can go a bit faster?” She moaned, a look of genuine need in her eyes.
“Sure.” I said as I began pounding into her with reckless abandon like a deranged beast.
“Oh buck this is exactly what I needed.” She moaned as I rammed into her. “Oh buck I think I'm gonna cum again.” She moaned.
“So soon?!” I exclaimed.
“I'm still sensitive and my hormones are a little out of control.” She told me.
“I don’t think I’m going to last much longer either, I don’t know how, but you're squeezing really tight.” I groaned. She suddenly came on my dick which nearly drove me over the edge but I held it in. I continued to thrust into Jasmine, her pussy getting tighter and tighter till I finally came. I could feel her snatch getting filled then as my orgasm started to lessen I pulled out letting the last few ropes of cum spray onto her ass.
“I wanna go another round. Now!” I said as my dick refused to go down.
“Already?! Ok fine, this time put it in my ass.” She told me.
“Can I make out with it first? It’s been a while since I tasted your ponut.” I asked.
“We don't know when others will come so best to end this quickly.” She said.
“Alright fine, but I want you to let me do it later.” I said as I lined my dick up with her hole I put my dick in her ass and started pounding away without restraint. “Fuck, your ponut is soft.” I said. she said nothing and only started meeting my thrusts. “Come on Jasmine, talk dirty to me.” I told her.
“You just love fucking my ass don’t you.” Jasmine said.
“I do, I love fucking all your holes no matter what form you’re in.” I told her.
“And I love you ramming your dick inside me!” She screamed.
“I Love you Jasmine.” I told her as I brought my hand down to her marehood and began massaging her clit.
“I Love you too Rob!” She screamed.
“I love your fat horse ass and how you smell and taste like strawberries!” I told her as I gave her ass a smack with my free hand. “I love how you’re always clean, inside and out so I don’t have to worry about getting something dirty in my mouth.” I said.
“I do it all for you.” She told me.
“I’m gonna cum.” I told her.
“Do it! cum inside me.” Jasmine moaned. I made a few more thrusts and hilted myself inside her. I filled her ass as much as I could before I collapsed to the ground taking several deep breaths as it had been a while since I’ve had sex with this form. Then before I could get up Jasmine suddenly collapsed on top of me with her entire body, I tried to move but I was pinned down, it wasn’t all bad though, I was lucky enough for her crotch breasts to be smooshing into my face. I could hear Jasmine’s faint snoring which meant she was out cold.
“How do I wake her up if I can’t move?” I asked myself. I took in a deep breath and smelled her strawberry scent. ‘Damn I love her pony form, before I had to concentrate to get a taste of her mana, now all I have to do is either smell her or taste her. Plus her pony form has so many similarities to her anodite form…. Although she seems more comfortable this way, I wonder why? Either way, I’m so happy she was brought here with me, it would have been tough without somepony I knew.’ I thought as I enjoyed her closeness.
I heard her stirr and after a minute she said. “Rob, where are you?” I moved my head against her breasts so she would know where I was. “Oh!” She exclaimed before she got up and looked down at me. “Are you ok? I wasn’t crushing you was I?” She asked, looking concerned.
“Nah, you’re bigger than me and in a way it was like a bed of nails…. Oh, I mean that in the way that there’s a large area and when you lay on the points they don’t actually hurt cuz you’re laying on a bunch of them it’s more like your being held up by them…. Although with you laying on me, I don’t know, I wasn’t really afraid or uncomfortable… I just felt... safe.” I explained as I got up.
“I'm glad to hear I didn't hurt you.” She said with a smile.
“Jasmine, can I ask you a question?” I asked.
“Sure, what is it?” She asked.
“Why did you stay in this alicorn form for so long? Why didn’t you ever change back to normal? Did you stay this way for me?” I asked.
“I’m not sure. When you asked me to change into this form, it was for you, but after a while I changed back, however my anodite form felt… wrong. So I decided to change to this form, and it just felt… like who I was supposed to be, as if this form was what I should have been the whole time. It felt like… the real me.” She explained.
“So… this is the real Jasmine?” I asked.
“Yes, I think it is.” She said with a smile.
“Well, I’m glad to hear that you’ve found yourself.” I said as I wrapped my arms around her neck and gave her a hug.
“Thank you.” Was all she said.
“You’re welcome, come on, let’s get cleaned up, one of the stewards must’ve sent a maid this way, probably to invite us to dinner.” I said as I grabbed my clothes and put them on.
“I think you mean you.” She said looking down with her ears flat.
“Oh Jasmine, I was able to get you in here, I’m not leaving you alone, not when you are vulnerable and carrying my child.” I said as I pet her neck and scratched behind her ears.
“I'll be fine don't worry.” She told me.
“I’m not leaving you here and that’s final.” I said looking her in the eyes. Just then there came a knock on the door and a maid came in.
“The king requests your presence in the dining hall.” The maid said.
“Uh-huh, just gimme a minute to freshen up.” I told her.
After me and Jasmine got cleaned up we made our way to the dining hall. I opened the door and found a few individuals have already taken their seats. “Sorry I took so long. Had to freshen up a bit.” I said as I walked in and took a seat while Jasmine sat down on the ground next to my chair to my right. The king looked conflicted but decided to say nothing. “Your highness if you have a problem with my horse, please keep it to yourself, cuz I don’t give a damn what anyone thinks.” I said looking him dead in the eyes. He was about to retort but he looked at the intensity in my eyes once, before he backed down. ‘That’s what I thought. ’
“I would like to talk to you about the specifics of your quest to defeat the demon king.” The king asked as servants brought the entries into the dinning hall.
“Oh of course, please, enlighten me, but first, could you introduce me to the others at the table?” I said gesturing to the other people at the table.
“Right, this is my eldest Daughter Maly Cleric.” He said guesting towards her. Her eyes and hair were just like her fathers however her hair was much longer and put into a braid, she wore a scarlet red dress which emphasized her hourglass frame and cantaloupe sized breasts.
“My son and captain of the royal guard, Alex.” He said guesting to the dog beastman with green eyes, brown fur, and wore noble attire.
“My youngest Cassandra Cleric.” She had a slimer framed compared to her sister and a smaller bust, but unlike her father she had black hair.
“Then finally my advisor Andrea Zara.” He said pointing towards a skink lizardman women who had a slim body like a skink, brown skin, hazel eyes, slightly skimpy dress, grapefruit sized bust, and looked to be in her early 20’s.
“Nice to meet you all.” I said. “I’m Rob Rhapsody and this is Jasmine.” I said gesturing to myself and Jasmine.
“Nice to meet you.” Said Cassandra.
“Hello.” Said Alex
“Greetings.” Said Andrea bowing her head. Then when it was Maly’s turn she just scoffed and said nothing.
“Well at least most of you have manners.” I said, taking a jab at Maly.
Maly scowled at me as she grinded her teeth. Then her Father spoke up. “Sorry about my eldest, she has been like this since she was a child. I've tried to raise her right but my duties as king have left me preoccupied.” He explained.
“Meh, there’s always at least one that’s a bad apple.” I said with a shrug.
“So what is it you wish to eat?” The king as as he and the other got their meals.
“Well, I’ll have a couple brisket sandwiches with cheese, and Jasmine will have a whole two salad bowls one with fruit salad, the other with normal salad.” I said. The servants nodded before they left. “Was that ok Jasmine?” I asked quietly.
“Yes thank you.” She said, giving me a nuzzle.
“Good.” I said as I gave her ears a scratch.
“Ugh, it’s bad enough that we have to eat with this fleabag,” Maly said, gesturing to her brother. “Now we have to eat with this guy and his ugly horse?!” Maly said rudely. Barely a second later a knife embedded itself into the back of her chair, 3 centimeters from her head.
“Oops, my hand slipped.” I deadpanned, giving her a dark look. She let out a growl but I could tell she was scared shitless. “Hey, when is the food gonna get here? I need to brush Jasmine’s mane and tail before bedtime.” I asked and just as I said it the servants returned with my sandwiches, and the bowls of salad. “Thank you.” I said as I began to eat. Jasmina started eating as well, and seemed to enjoy it, until she suddenly stopped then proceeded to eat again. I thought about questioning it but decided not to.
I then finished one of my sandwiches before biting into another, but this one tasted strange. I took another bite out of the sandwich and really focused on the taste to try to figure out what it was, then it hit me, Lotus extract. The posion had no effect on me, but it was surprising that someone would try to poison their own hero. “Damn these sandwiches are good.” I said as I quickly finished off the sandwich. After eating the last one I looked around to see the only one that was showing any kind of reaction was Maly. ‘Of course it was her.’ I thought to myself. I looked down and saw Jasmine finishing off her salads.
“Ok, I’m tired, come on Jasmine, let’s go. Thank you for the meal, your highness, it was great meeting all of you.” I said as I stood up. “Good night!” I said Jasmine stood up and followed me out of the dinning hall.
“Was yours poisoned too?” Jasmine asked.
“Yeah. You wanna get her back for that too?” I asked.
“I have a few ideas, but later.” Jasmine said.
We made our way back to our room and again Jasmine got her ass stuck in the doorframe. “Help.” I shoved her in and locked the door behind me.
“Now what are we going to do?” I asked her.
“Well I was thinking of maybe casting a curse, though I might not be able to use my own magic. I do know other means of using the mana around me, buuut it will take some time.” She said shyly.
“I meant, what do we do in the room.” I said.
“We rest.” She said.
“Ok.” I said as I took some of my clothes off and got in bed.
“Goodnight.” Said Jasmine as she got onto the bed with me and laid at my side but before I could go to sleep there was a knock at the door.
“Ugh, what now?!” I groaned as I got up. I headed to the door, unlocked it, then opened it. It was Andrea who stood just outside the door.
“Good evening.” She said. I looked at her and noticed she was wearing a large coat.
“Yeah, evening, and most people try to get to bed at this time. What do you want?” I asked.
“I was just wondering if you needed company.” She said, opening her coat revealing lingerie. “I assume being taken from your world can make one…. lonely.”
“Yeah, I’m lonely, I’m a loner. What of it?” I said to her which seemed to make her confused.
“Well I am offering to warm your bed tonight.” She said.
“My bed currently has a horse in it.” I said opening the door a bit more, then gestured to my bed where Jasmine was laying on her side.
“I see.” Andrea said, a look of defeat on her face.
“However, if you want to keep me company, you can come over….. in a few days, so you can allow me to get more comfortable in this world. For now, I’d be fine with you sucking me off…. If that’s alright with you.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said as I moved to the side to let her in.
I closed the door behind her and went over to a chair and sat down. “I’m ready whenever you are.” I told her. She slid her coat off, and started working on unzipping my pants, releasing my half mast dick. When she saw it she gasped in surprise. “Is something wrong?” I asked.
“Just never seen one this big before.” was all she said before she started jerking me off. Her hands were very smooth and soft, most likely because she’s a skink. “And your scent…. It’s intoxicating.” She told me as she began sticking her long black tongue out like I’ve seen normal skinks do.
“Is that good?” I asked.
“Yes.” She moaned.
“Ok. Do you mind if I touch you?” I asked.
“I don't.” She told me as she took the tip in her mouth. Then she took my hand as she undid her bra and put my hand on her left breast. She started taking more of my cock with ease down her throat which sent shivers up my spine. I began groping her breast, letting my fingers sink into the soft flesh, I continued to squeeze and massage her breast as she moaned around my dick. She moaned softly as her tail swayed from side to side
I looked at her body, she was beautiful, she looked like a large ground skink, like the ones I used to see around my house when I was a kid. I looked at her and imagined her climbing a wall, crawling around on her stomach, I bet there wouldn’t be much of a difference between a normal skink and her, other than her size, and her breasts of course. “Damn you’re cute.” I told her. I heard her giggle before she suddenly took the entire thing. She was quick to start bobbing her head quickly, catching me off guard “fuck.” I grunted. Her throat was so tight, I just wanted to grab her head and face fuck her. “Do you do this with all your guests?” I asked.
She pulled away and said. “No, just you.” She told me.
“Well, aren't I special.” I said. She giggled before she looked at me.
“Get on the bed.” She told me.
“Uh, ok.” I said as I got up and went over to the bed and laid down. She climbed on top of me with her pelvic area hovering right above my face, then she used her feet to hold my head in place as she started grinding her pussy against my face as she took my entire cock down her throat. I realized what she wanted and began lapping at her nethers. She started slowly moving her head up and down as she moaned softly.
Then I noticed Jasmine was watching us. She winked before pretending to go back to sleep just as Andrea ramped up her speed. It didn't take long for both of us to cum simultaneously. I lapped up her juices as she took my entire dick letting me pump my seed directly into her stomach. Once we finished Andrea pulled herself off me before she stood up to get dressed. “Where are you going?” I asked as she slipped her coat on, and she gave me a smile before she replied.
“Back to my room, I can't make others worry about my whereabouts.” She told me before she left suddenly.
I laid down in bed and without warning, Jasmine wrapped her hooves around me and pulled me close. “Had enough fun?” She asked.
“Yeah. Come on, let’s get some rest.” I told her.
“Goodnight.” She said holding me tight.
“Good night Jasmine.” I said as slowly drifted off to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
I was sleeping softly in bed before I started feeling something on my crotch. I opened my eyes and saw Jasmine sitting on my lap with my dick against her ass. “Oh buck.” Jasmine moaned as she started grinding against my morning wood. “Bet you love waking up like this don't you?” Jasmine moaned.
“Fuck, you are one HORNY horsey.” I said to her. She said nothing and slowly lifted herself up, then used one of her hooves to gently angle my dick towards her marehood before she slowly started taking it inside her. I looked at her large ass as my dick disappeared inside it. “Fuck I’m liking this.” I said.
“Good.” She told me as she started slowly moving up and down only increasing her pace by a small margin. While she picked up speed, the bed started to creak as she slammed her hips against mine.
“Fuck.” I moaned. She started going even faster and harder to the point I thought the bed would break at any moment but Jasnime did not seem to care, instead only fixated on making me cum inside her. “Damn Jasmine, what’s gotten into you? You’ve never done this with me before.” I asked.
She turned to look at me with lustful eyes. “I need your cum! I need it! I need to feel it inside me!” She moaned as she started going so hard I heard the sound of the wood starting to give way to the pressure. “Do you like my Fat horsey ass? How big and heavy it feels when I go down?” She asked.
“Fuck.” I moaned.
“Yes I can feel it, you're close aren't you.” She moaned. “Give it to me! Cum! Give me your cum!” She moaned.
“Fuck, you’re heavy!” I said as I could feel my pelvis crying out.
“But you love it dont you?” Jasmine said with a beastial grin.
“Yes.” I groaned.
“OH OH I'M ABOUT TO CUM!” She screamed.
“Me too!” I said, then finally I exploded inside her, and as I pumped my life giving seed inside her she started to fall back on top of me.
“That was amazing.” She said finally falling on top of me and breaking the bed frame.
“Jsmnf! Icntbrth!” I said, my voice muffled from Jasmine being on top of me….. Again. It took a minute but Jasmine moved off of me, then laid on the floor.
“Sorry.” She said.
“Ok, being horny is one thing, but something is definitely wrong with you, not even when you’re in heat were you this freaky! And this can’t be blamed on any pregnancy hormones or other womanly things!” I said.
“I can’t help it… you make me feel sooo gooooood!” She moaned as she climbed on the bed and began rubbing up next to me. “So what now?’ She asked.
“Well, it’s morning, so it’s time for breakfast.” I told her.
“Want some milk with your breakfast?” She asked seductively.
“Yeah…. I usually have milk with my breakfast.” I said.
“Here you go.” She said lifting her back leg.
“Uuuuuuh…... Maybe later.” I told her then got up and stretched.
“Alright.” She said, a little disappointed.
“I’ll milk you after breakfast.” I told her.
She smiled and said. “I look forward to it.
“I really need to figure out what’s wrong with you.” I said as I put some clothes on while Jasmine gave a pout. “Come on, let’s eat.” I said as I opened the door. I waved over a guard and showed him the wrecked bed. “Yeah, do you think you can get us a new bed, preferably one that could possibly be strong enough to hold an elephant or something bigger?” I asked.
“Yes sir.” the guard said.
“Great, thanks, come on Jasmine, let’s go.” I said, making a clicking sound.
She quickly followed me down the hall. “So how much long do you think we’ll be here?” She asked.
“No idea, but I think we should probably get a place of our own, these types of anime hero summoning things usually take a few weeks or maybe a few months, possibly even a year.” I groaned as I slumped my shoulders.
“You still have your magic don't you, so why don't you just end this with a snap or something?” Jasmine asked.
“Tried that. Didn’t work.” I told her.
“Then how are we supposed to fight the Demon King?” Jasmine asked.
“When in Rome, do as the Romans do. We’ll join the guild, put together a team, get strong, then kick the Demon King’s ass!” I said.
“And I'm just supposed to be your loyal steed?” Jasmine asked, a little upset.
“No. You're supposed to be my loyal wife, my little Jasmine.” I said as I scratched her ears.
“Thank you.” Jasmine said,nuzzling me.
“You know I love you right?” I asked as I pet her.
“I know.” She said.
“Hey. I Love You.” I told her as I gave her a kiss on her forehead and pet her muzzle.
“Alright let's get going the king said last time he wanted to talk about things but didn't get the chance.” Jasmine said.
“Yeah, let’s go.” I said, we continued to the dining hall, and once we entered I looked to see it was only the king and the prince.
“Good morning, where’s the girls at?” I asked.
“Due to the incident yesterday I had them eat in their rooms.” He explained.
“Alright.” I said.
“What would you like for breakfast sir?” Asked one of the maids.
“Scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, hash browns, and toast with jam.” I told her. “And the same for Jasmine, with an added bowl of strawberries.” The maid looked at me funny then nodded before she headed into the kitchens.
I went over to my seat and sat down while Jasmine sat on the ground beside me to my right. I pet her muzzle and gave her a kiss on the forehead.
“So we should discuss how we will proceed. I have brought some of our best smiths to make you armor and weapons but we have no idea if you have any experience in combat.” The King said.
“I have experience, but I don’t think I’ll need armor, I kinda brought my own.” I told him. “Plus I got this.” I said as I held up the hammer I brought.
“Alright, that is good to know, now we just have to figure out how to get you passed enemy lines.” The king told me as he scratched his chin.
“I can handle that too, I have this weird thing about me, for some reason people don’t notice me until I say something. I also have a stealth mode in my “armor”.” I told him.
“Hmmm, then what do you need?” The king asked.
“Well your highness, do you mind if I refer to you by name? The whole your highness or your majesty thing is going to drive me nuts.” I asked.
“I suppose you can call me by my name.” Alexander said.
“Father I-” Alex began, but Alexander lifted his hand to silence him.
“Ok. Well, is there anyone who can tell me about this world? I’d like to be prepared for anything.” I asked.
“That would be Silas, he is head researcher and runs the royal library.” Alexander explained.
“Ok, I’ll go meet him after breakfast.” I told them just before our food was brought in. Alexander and his son Alex, ordered almost the exact same thing as us but they also had a few biscuits.
“Mmm! This is some good stuff!” I said as I ate.
“We have some of the best chefs in the kingdoms.” Alexander said with pride.
“We should definitely exchange recipes.” I said.
“You'll have to speak to them about it.” Alexander said as he took a bite out of one of his biscuits, and I looked at Alex who seemed to be greatly enjoying his food as well.
“Excuse me, Alexander, I was wondering if I could get some money, I wanted to go explore the kingdom.” I asked.
“Of course but don't wonder for too long there are many things that must be done to defeat the demon king.” Alexander told me then picked up a small bell which he rang. Immediately two guards walked in. “Guards procure some funds from the treasury.” He told them, then they bowed before they went to complete their task.
I finished my breakfast then stood up. “I’m going to go to the library, can you have someone escort me there?” I asked.
“I can take you there. “Andrea said suddenly appearing.
“Gah!” I exclaimed as I grasped my chest.
“Sorry for scaring you.” Andrea apologized.
“It’s fine, just lead me to the library please.” I asked.
She nodded and I followed her out of the dinning room and to the library which was the size of 2 football fields. “Here it is.” She told me walking in front of me, her tail swaying from side to side.
“Woah.” I said as I looked at all the books. ‘Twilight would lose her shit if she saw all this. I should probably make copies to give her when we get back.’
“Welcome to the library, are you the hero that was summoned.” Said an Elf. He wore glasses which drew attention to his emerald green eyes, His blond hair was long reaching his shoulders, but his pointed ears were quite visible despite it. I then looked at his clothing which was a brown, green and gold tunic.
“Yes I am, my name is Rob Rhapsody.” I said as I offered my hand.
“Well hello, I am Silas Zephyr, I am the head researcher and librarian of the royal library.” He said as we shook hands.
“Nice to meet you, I feel we can become good friends….. Do you mind if I start reading?” I asked.
“Of course, knowledge is free for all.” He said, gesturing to the books.
“Thanks.” In less than a second I began traveling faster than the others, to them I was probably just a blur. I looked through all the books one by one and when I finished I sat down at a table and began thinking about what I’ve learned. ‘Ok, all the creatures from Earth are here, plus a few extra…. Beastmen, Lizardmen, Dragonewts, Slimes, Demons, Gargoyles, Dragons, nimbats, Chimeras, Lamias, Manticores, Minotaurs, Griffins, Sirens, Cyclops, Trolls, Ogres, Multiple taur species, Satyrs, Orcs, Goblins, Jacktors, Undead, Humanoid Insects/arthropods, Merfolk/fish people, Wyverns, Yinglets, Frost giants, Fire giants, and a few others they didn’t have much on. As far as I can tell they also have unicorns, pegasi, and “winged unicorns” which explains why they don’t find Jasmine all that surprising. I’ve read a few religious texts and found they have a combination of Greek and Norse gods and myths. I wonder if I can find Fenrir somewhere here, I might make a few people shit their pants if I tame that beast. As for their currency, they have gold, silver, and copper coins and gems are also acceptable, one gold coin is equal to 15 silver coins, and one silver coin is equal to 6 copper coins. Exchange can be a combination of different coins or at least one gem or more depending on the price of an item or the amount a customer has. In this world is five kingdoms and countries, the one I’m in is the kingdom of Eternos, in its main capital of Kastia. There’s also Olympus, a country up high in the mountains, Tartarus, a country underground, only reachable through deep caves and tunnels, the kingdom of Valhalla, a country in the clouds, difficult to get to, but worth the effort, and finally the Demon Kingdom, home of multiple types of demons and only demons can go in or out unless a demon lets someone in, no one can get inside. The magic of this world can be done by either magic circle or uttering the words of a spell. The forms of combat aren’t as impressive as I thought but still something to be careful of. The food of this world is interesting as well, it has some of the same food as earth but there also seems to be more elaborate meals that include demons and other kinds of monsters as an ingredient, along with fruits and vegetables I’ve never seen or heard of before. The plants of this world are different as well, I’ve seen evidence of plants like the ones on earth, however this world has a lot more carnivorous and poisonous species. I should probably watch out for those.…. And that should be about it.’ After I finished processing all the information I looked over at Silas, Andrea, And Jasmine.
“How did you do that?” Silas asked.
“It’s my own form of speed-reading, best explanation I can give.” I told him. I noticed Andrea looking at a book and found she was reading on how to make herself and her breasts bigger. ‘Damn she’s cute.’ I thought as I got up from my seat and walked over to Jasmine and pet her muzzle. “Ok, Andrea, mind showing us to the trasurury before we leave?” I asked.
“Sure no problem!” She told me.
“Ok. Lead the way.” I said.
“Please let me know if you find anything you find interesting and bring it back if you can. I like to continue research and update the books accordingly.” Silas Told me as we waved us off.
“Will do!” I said, then me and Jasmine followed Andrea out of the library then down a corridor to our left. As we walked it felt like we were going underground. “Andrea, where are we going?” I asked looking around to see no other doors or even a window.
“The castle was built adjacent to a mountain. The kings of old hollowed it out and used it to store either treasure or important artifacts.” She told us.
“Interesting.” I said.
“Anything else you want to ask while we walk?” Andrea asked.
“Are you ectothermic, Cold blooded?” I asked.
“Yes, I'm cold blooded.” She said.
“Cool, but isn’t it a bit cold down here? It’s ok if you wanna be next to me to get some of my body heat.” I offered. She accepted and started walking beside me. “You’re very cute, I really like reptiles, I think reptiles are awesome!” I told her.
“Why thank you.” She told me.
“Hey, I was wondering, would you like to go out later?” I asked.
“Of course.” She said.
“Ok.” I said as we arrived at the treasury which was sealed behind a metal door, and right in front were the two guards I saw were holding two bags each.
“Shall we tie them to the horse?” Asked one of them.
“She’ll need a saddle but yes.” I said. “That’s alright with you right?” I whispered to Jasmine.
“Yeah it's fine, ponies in Equestria use saddles as well, so it is not exactly uncommon.” Jasmine said.
“Yeah, get a saddle for her then put the bags on.” I told them. The two of them got on opposite sides of Jasmine and carefully used a rope to tie them to her sides. “Okay, let’s head to the stables and get her a saddle. Then we can go.” I said.
“I’ll lead the way.” Andrea said, leading us back down the hallway, then once we were out she led us to an area right outside the castle which seemed to be some kind of mix of a training yard and stables.
“Hmm. Nice.” I said.
“Just speak to the stable master and he’ll set you up.” Andrea said.
“Ok.” I told her.
I went over to the stable master and asked him for a saddle and a bitless bridle for Jasmine. “I'll have to measure her first.” The stable master told me, grabbing a measuring tape before he walked over to measure Jasmine.
“She’s pregnant, so you might wanna let it expand a bit.” I told him.
“Alright, I think I’ve got just the thing, it might be a bumpy ride but it'll insure the foals safety.” He told me.
“Thanks.” I told him then he went to the back. He pulled out an old saddle and bridle which he dusted off.
“It's made of leather that can stretch without much difficulty.” He told me before he started putting it on Jasmine.
“Will she need shoes?” I asked.
“These kinds of horses don't normally need them but if you want I can get you some?” He said lifting up one of Jasmine hooves to get a look at them.
“Well, where I come from some horses wear a type of slipper, like this.” I said as I drew up a few pictures of the slippers Celestia, Luna and the guards wear.
“How the hell would those even stay on?” He asked, puzzled.
“No idea, they just do I guess.” I told him. I gave him the drawings. “Bring these to the blacksmiths, they might be able to make these.” I told him.
“Alright, I guess they’ll have their work cut out for them.” The stable master said before he walked off.
“Well, now that she’s got a saddle, it’s time to head into town and buy us a place to live while we’re here.” I said as I looked at Andrea.
“I wish you luck.” She said and went back inside the castle.
“May I ride you?” I asked Jasmine.
“Sure, just be careful.” She said.
“Ok.” I said as I climbed onto her and sat down. I took the reins and gently kicked with my heel.
She started trotting forwards towards the city. “So where should we go first?” Jasmine asked after we passed the castle gates.
“Real estate. We need to buy some land. Then we need to get some other shit.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said before picking up some speed till she reached the mid section of the city.
“Can we get some alone time after this?” I asked after getting close to her ear.
“Maybe.” Was all she said.
“Ooohooohooo!” I chuckled. Then I noticed something odd about where we were. “Jasmine. I think we’re in the red light district.”
“What makes you think that?” She asked.
“All the prostitutes, bimbos, harlots, and whores and brothels might give me the idea.” I said as I looked around at all the flesh, fur, and scales that were showing.
“Should we move on?” Jasmine asked.
“Uuuuuum…. ah, I remember this road from the maps I looked at in the library, keep down this road then make a left at the fifth intersection. That’ll take us to the business district.” I told her.
“Ok.” She said but before we could continue we saw a strange furry creature standing next to a gruff looking man and both were outside of a brothel.
“Excuse me sir, but why are you selling and how much is that Yinglet?” I asked.
“No one will ask for her so we’re selling her, if you want her she’s 12 silver coins.” The man told me.
“Does she have a name?” I asked.
“Her name is Strumpet.” He told me.
“Oh. Meh, why not. Here.” I said as I gave him the coins.
The man picked her up by her scruff and tossed her to me. “All yours.” He said before he went into the brothel.
I held the Yinglet gently and held her close to my chest. “Don’t you worry, I’ll take care of you.” I told her.
“Zank you new master.” She told me.
“Ok, let’s get that plot of land.” I said as I kicked my heels.
Jasmine started walking and we soon entered the businesses district, and started looking for a real estate agency. I looked around and found one that looked promising. I got down off Jasmine while Strumpet began resting on my shoulder.
“Jasmine, guard these with your life.” I told her, pointing at the bags.
“Don't worry, and if someone does try to take them I'll just smash their heads in.”Jasmine replied with a smile.
“Good girl.” I said, scratching her ears.
“Be sure to get us a good one.” She told me. “And make sure I can’t get my ass stuck in the door.”
“Uhuh.” I said thinking of all the ways I could take advantage of her getting stuck. I went inside and found a guy who showed me a few pictures of houses. I was able to settle on one with a stable in the house, it also had 5 bedrooms, 4 bathrooms, a nice kitchen and a great big yard with a training field in the back, odd design, but I decided to buy it. I got the amount I needed and gave it to the realtor and signed a paper.
“Thank you, have a nice day.” The realtor said before I left.
“Ok, I got a good one, let’s go!” I said as I got on Jasmine. I started giving her directions, which she followed, and just under 30 or so minutes we arrived.
It was a massive house basically a mansion by the looks of it. “Wow.” was all Jasmine could say.
I put the Yinglet down then went up to the house. “Yeah. But now this!” I said as I took out the hammer and struck the house and the entire thing fell apart.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” Jasmine yelled.
“We don’t need the House, just the land.” I said before taking out a few Metal ingots and tossing them around the area. I thrust the hammer into the sky and lightning shot out of it and towards the sky where it came back down and struck the metal ingots while disintegrating the rubble of the old house. Immediately the ingots spread out and built a new building. Once finished, I stepped back and admired my work.
House front
House back
“What do you think?” I asked.
“It looks… out of place.” Jasmine said.
“Perfect!” I said.
“What do you think, Strumpet?” I asked.
“I zhink its amazing.” She said while running around.
“Yeah, come on, let's go inside!” I said as I opened one of the LED lined blast doors. I went down and Strumpet was able to follow me with ease but once it was Jasmine's turn she looked a little concerned but followed, and with a little difficulty she managed to squeeze herself through.
“Ok, let me show you to your rooms.” I said. I led Strumpet to her room. Each room was completely furnished and ready to use. I went into my room and smiled at the king size bed. “Now that looks nice.” I said.
“Hope you made this one sturdier than the ones in the castle.'' Jasmine said with a grin on her muzzle.
“Oh I did, wanna test it out?” I asked.
“You know I do.” She said.
“Then let’s get started.” I told her.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 18: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 1
Author's Note
Okay everyone, this will be a series of multiple parts, hope you enjoy!
Entry 18: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 1
After a little romp with Jasmine I went down to the state-of-the-art sci-fi kitchen and opened the fridge. And it was then I realized we hadn’t gotten any groceries. “Shit, Jasmine! I’m heading back into town to get some groceries to put in the fridge, I’ll be back later! Strumpet if you wanna come you better hurry!” I called. I heard some Skittering before Strumpet appeared. I picked her up and put her on my shoulder. “If you are good I’ll get you some clams and maybe if you’re really good, I’ll get you some nice clothes, and if I can’t find them, I’ll make them for you.”
“Zhank you master.” She said happily.
I opened the blast doors and went outside with a coin pouch and a cute Yinglet on my shoulder.
“Ok, let’s see, we’ll need seeds for the indoor greenhouse, we’ll need some milk, meat, vegetables, spices, herbs, and a few materials for making stuff.” I muttered as I wrote down a list. We then walked into the city and began searching to get everything we needed. Strumpet tried to be on her best behavior but she tended to be a little mischievous like stealing people pocket change. I was the only one that noticed this though, so I let it go for the moment.
After we picked up everything we needed we started heading home, However I stopped when I saw an adventurer’s guild. “I should probably go there after we put away the groceries.” I said.
“Why would you want to go zere Master?” She asked.
“It’ll give me something to do, and I’ll be able to get some income.” I said before I began heading back home.
“Wait for me.” She said as she rushed to catch up to me.
After a few minutes, we arrived home and I began filling the fridge and the cupboards with food.
“Should I stay here while you go to ze guild?” She asked.
“Hmm… no your coming and your joining with me, that little thieving skill of yours can come in handy.” I said as I ruffled her hair.
“You saw me?” She asked.
“Yes. Now come on, let’s go.” I told her. “JASMINE! FOOD’S IN THE FRIDGE AND FREEZER! I’M GONNA GO JOIN THE ADVENTURER’S GUILD!” I yelled.
“OK.” Jasmine yelled back as me and Strumpet left.
Once we arrived in the Adventurer’s guild, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at me and the Yinglet. I picked her up and held her under my arm and walked over to the receptionist of the guild who did not seem very happy. “Something wrong?” I asked her.
“Just some clueless adventurers.” She told me with a sigh. “They brought about a few poorly skinned animal pelt covered in blood, now their causing trouble because of the small amount they were given in return, oh and before I forget my name is Shaundi.” She explained rubbing her temples.
“Ok, would you like me to help? I’d like to join and be an adventurer, and I’m having her join too.” I said, then looked towards Strumpet.
“A Yinglet?” She deadpanned, puzzled and in disbelief.
“Do you want my help or not?” I asked.
“Y-yes we do.” She stuttered.
“Great, where do I gotta go?” I asked.
“To a tavern just down the road that's where they like to hang out after missions.” She told me.
“Ok. Now can you let me join the guild?” I asked.
“Sure, it'll just take a little time to process the paperwork.” She told me.
“Alright… is there something I need to sign or….” I asked, trailing off at the end.
“That can be done later, there are a few things I have to do before that.” She explained,
“Ok… I guess I’ll just go take care of the guys causing trouble while you’re doing that.” I told her.
“Thank you.” She said bowing her head in thanks.
I left the guild and followed the directions Shaundi gave me.
“So how are you going to deal with them, master?” Strumpet asked.
“I’m gonna beat the shit out of them.” I told her. I went into the tavern and found them wrecking the place, feeling up wenches and… well, being a bunch of dicks. “HEY! ASSHOLES!” I yelled, getting their attention. “I got a question! Which sex position do your mothers like? cuz I’m gonna be meeting them again tonight for an orgy and I’m gonna do every position!” I taunted.
“WHAT!” One of them yelled.
“Dummy jagoff says what?” I said.
“What?!” Another yelled.
“Ha! You said it!” I said, the man grew angry before he ran over and tried to punch me, but just before it made contact there was a flash followed by a pain filled yell. I had changed to my Soundblaster form and caught his punch with my metal hand. “My turn.” I said as my mask deployed.
When they were getting scared, I took my free hand and hit my play button, Immediately my speakers began playing black betty.
Once the music started, I punched the guy and sent him flying across the room. One of the other men pulled out some knives and threw them at me, however their knives just bounced off as if they just threw peanuts. I looked at them all and drew out all my tentacles and began cartoonishly tossing them around.
“Someone fucking kill him.” Said another man coming out of the backroom with a crossbow which he readied to fire. I aimed a sonic cannon at him and fired at his head and his headless body slumped to the floor, his severed head rolling away. The people around started screaming and running out of the building. Once all the guys were dead, I looted their bodies and left them all half-naked.
“Alright back to the guild.” I said turning back to my human form and headed back to the guild.
“Did you get them?” Asked Shaundi upon my arrival.
“Depends, is it ok they’re dead now?” I asked as I put the bag full of their gear on the table. “On a related note, do you know where I can sell this shit?” I asked.
“Hmm, well it's in disrepair so you won’t get much for it.” She told me.
“Damn…. Do you have the paperwork ready now?” I asked.
“Yes it's ready for you.” She said taking out a stack of papers and handing it to me.
I filled them out and noticed I could place my normal name and my adventurer’s name, so I put Rob Rhapsody as my name, and Soundblaster for my Adventurer name. Once everything was filled out, and after helping Strumpet with her papers and her not being creative enough to give an adventurer name, signed her normal name instead, I handed it all in.
“Ok, come back tomorrow for your official guild ID’s.” She told me.
“Ok, thanks. Come on Strumpet.” I said as I began to leave. Strumpet followed behind me quickly. As soon as I left the guild, I ran into Andrea.
“Oh hey there.” She said surprised.
“Oh, hey Andrea, I just got a house and this thing.” I said then gestured to Strumpet. “And I joined up in the Adventurer’s Guild.”
“That was quick.” Andrea said.
“Yeah, it’s weird. I got a place not far from here. If you wanna visit you can. Oh, I gotta go, let the king know what I’ve done so far.” I said.
“I will, be safe.” She told me as I walked away.
I made my way back to the house and walked inside and noticed the time. “Oh, it’s lunchtime. Better get it started.” I took out some bread, and made a few sandwiches, some were ham and cheese, and others were peanut butter and jam. “Nothing better than the classics.” I said before setting down a few plates. I got a few clams and put them on Strumpet’s plate, I put pretzels on mine and put a small salad on Jasmine’s. “Lunch is ready!” I said on the intercom when I just remembered that I installed it.
Jasmine came down saying. “What's for Lunch?”
“Sandwiches.” I said. “They’re fast and easy.” Then I looked to Strumpet who seemed to notice the clams on her plate along with a PB&J.
“But master, I thought I was bad?” She asked.
“Meh, I can overlook it just this once, but if you steal anything I don’t want you to steal, we’re gonna have some problems.” I told her. “Jasmine, tonight, you will sleep in your own room, I can’t be woken up by your lust again.”
“Oooh alright.” Jasmine said, a little saddened.
“Don’t be like that. Besides, it’s Strumpet’s turn. Speaking of which, you need a bath.” I said as I began eating my ham, cheese, and peanut butter, sandwiches and my pretzels.The other two started eating their lunch and shortly after we finished their was a knock on the door. “huh… I wonder who that could be.” I said as I finished my sandwiches.
Then when I went to open the door I saw a thicc, sexy, big breasted, big assed, rabbit, with a pudgy belly and soft fluffy tail, wearing normal clothes and an apron that strained against her curves and had splotches of dark brown on her ear tips, shoulders and on her thighs.
“Come in.” I said as I stepped aside.
She walked inside and took a look around. “Nice place, but where is the kitchen?” She asked.
“This way.” I said as I led her to the kitchen. “Here it is.” I said then looked at Jasmine and shrugged.
“When would you like it to be ready?” She asked as she looked around at all that was available.
“We just had lunch and dinner shouldn’t be until after a few hours.” I said. “But I have this cookbook of things from my world.” I said holding it up.
She looked at it curiously so I handed it to her so she could look at it. “Oh and by the way my name is Bella Baker.” She said as she flipped through the pages.
“Nice to meet you, I’m Rob Rhapsody, Can you make Cheese spaetzle? It’s one of my favorites, I have all the required ingredients and utensils and everything else you’d need. I also like pumpkin pie without the crusts, and with whipped cream on top.” I asked. “It should take you a while to prepare and make.”
“Hmmm I've never heard of it but if I see it in here I’ll try to make it.” She told me as she looked at each page closely.
“Ok. Oh! And you can pick any room you want, if it doesn’t have a name on it, it’s yours.” I said.
“Why thank you.” She said with a smile.
“You're welcome.” I told her.
“Anything else I should know?” She asked placing down the book.
“I also like cheesecake and other kinds of cake, I also like gingerbread and stuff like that.” I said. “I also like having good hearty breakfasts like cereal, bacon, eggs, hash browns, toast, pancakes, crepes, funnel cakes, bagels with cream cheese, etcetera, etcetera. I also love spaghetti and twice baked spaghetti, and garlic bread, meatlovers pizza, pizza bagels. I also like cheeseburgers and fries, baked potatoes, burritos, chimichangas, and enchiladas….. Stuff like that.”
“I'll see what I can do about that, I’m used to cooking for large groups anyways.” She said with a smile.
“Thanks, now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to give that Yinglet a bath.” I said, pointing at Strumpet.
“Take care now.” She said, then went back to reading the cookbook.
I picked up Strumpet and brought her to the bathroom and closed the doors and locked them. “Ok, Strumpet, just You and me.” I said.
“OK!” She said, excited.
I began removing her clothes for her and tossed them aside. I was a bit surprised she didn’t protest, then again, I did buy her from a brothel. I made sure to take everything off, from hair accessories to her earrings. Once I was done I took a step back and watched to see what she’d do. She began wiggling her body like a belly dancer.
“Quit that.” I said as I went over to the cabinet and got out some shampoo. I then went over to the tub and turned on the water. “Get in.” I told her.
‘Ok, it's been awhile since I’ve had a proper baz.” She said and got into the tub, before she started to swim around which I found cute. I gave her the shampoo and she began lathering up her breasts, which surprised me. “What?” She asked.
“Why are you so damn cute and sexy?” I said.
“I guess it's just in my nature.” She said.
“Fuck it, I’m coming in, I need a bath anyway.” I said as I took my clothes off and got in the tub.
“I like what I see.” Strumpet said.
“Yeah and I like what I see too.” I said.
“Zank you master, I hope you enjoy zem.” She said leaning up against me.
“So it’s ok if I touch you?” I asked.
“Of course.” She said. I slowly brought my hands around her torso and slowly touched her breasts.
“Normally men are quite rough when zey touch me, but zis is good too.” Strumpet said.
“You're so small, and I’m worried I might hurt you.” I told her as I slowly began groping her breasts.
“I'm tough, you don't have to worry about me.” She grabbed my hands in an attempt to make me go a bit rougher.
“No, I am stronger than the others you may have been with, I’m just going to be gentle, give me time to enjoy the feeling.” I told her as I gently squeezed her breasts then I reached over for the shampoo, putting some in my hands before I started lathering up Strumpets breasts.
“Oooh.” She moaned.
“Are you ok?” I asked as I put some shampoo in her hair and began scrubbing.
“Yes.” She told me.
I pulled her out of the water and began scrubbing her entire body with shampoo before rinsing her off. I got a bottle of conditioner and began doing the same.
“So when do we fuck?” She asked.
“Wow. That was very blunt. But uh, I was hoping to get you cleaned up first.” I told her.
“Alright, clean away.” She said.
I finished lathering her up then rinsed her off. “Now for some lotion for your hands and feet.” I said. She lifted her hands and feet for easier access. I took some lotion and used a finger to rub it onto her pads. I rubbed it in and finished with her cleaning. “There, you’re all clean.” I said.
“So what do we do first?” She asked.
“Whatever you’re comfortable with.” I told her as I got my hair wet and put in some shampoo.
“A lot of my customers ask for a boob job so I guess we can start wiz zat.” She told me.
“I’d be fine with that.” I said. She moved down and started jerking me off to get me hard. “Ah. That feels pretty good.” I told her. Once I started to reach full length she wrapped her mounds around my cock, and gently licked on the tip as she moved her breasts up and down. “Oh fuck.... they’re so soft.” I moaned. She did not reply, instead she only started moving her breasts more aggressively. “Mm….” I moaned. Then she suddenly got up and put my dick in her pussy. “Fuck your so tight!” I groaned. She put her hands on my shoulders and started riding my dick and moaned loudly as she did. “Fuck. You’re too tight! I’m gonna.. I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes! Fill zis slutty cunt wiz your cum master! Paint my insides white!” She moaned out as she continued riding me with all she had.
“Fuck!” I moaned, grabbing her hips as I forced her to take all of my cock as I came. It felt so good cuming inside her tight pussy that it felt like she was milking me, but that only made it better as I shot my load into her. Finally I finished and we sat in the tub breathing heavily as we recovered. “Damn.” I said.
“Zat was amazing.” She moaned.
“Yeah.” I said as got up, however instead of her coming off, she was still on my dick as I was standing up. “Are you stuck?” I asked.
“Oh sorry.” She said, pulling herself off my cock. Luckily the toilet was close to the tub and she landed on it instead of leaking our fluids into the tub.
“So what after zis?” She asked in a daze.I sat back down in the tub and relaxed while she emptied herself out.
“Come here once you’re done, I want you to clean me with your body.” I told her.
“OK.” She said as she continued to leak fluids. She sat on the toilet for a couple more minutes until she stopped leaking fluids and got off the toilet.
“Well? Come on.” I said. She got back into the tub, as she lathered her breasts with soap, then used them to scrub my body. “Oh that’s nice.” I said as she continued to scrub. When she got to my arms she put them between her breasts and went up and down. “Careful Strumpet, you might get me hard again.” I told her.
“We’ll just have to wait and see.” She said.
“Damn you’re cute. Come on, hurry and rinse me off.” I told her. With a smile she started to rinse all the soap off me before I pulled the plug to drain the tub. Then we got out and started drying ourselves off.
“Leave your clothes. I’m going to have them burned out in the backyard.” I told her then I got some new clothes on. I put on a medieval era shirt and pants and picked Strumpet up. I brought her to my face and motorboated her boobs then put her back down. “Come.” I said as I pushed a button to open the doors. She quickly followed me out of the bathroom.
I walked into the kitchen and found Jasmine and Bella. Bella was getting ready for dinner and Jasmine was watching Bella’s butt and boobs jiggle whenever she moved. “Ok, I have an announcement, as of right now, clothing is optional on my property. So if you wanna strip, get to doing it. Bella, unfortunately I will have to take a rain check on dinner, I have a date to get to.” I told them. I didn’t wait for a response and instead left the house and passed through my front gate, and used my magic to set up a clothing optional sign. After that I went to have my date with Andrea.
After the date I walked her home, gave her a kiss, and went back home. By the time I got back, it was past midnight so I went inside and decided to check on how the girls were settling in. I found Strumpet sleeping in her bed, curled up into a ball, and It was the cutest thing I ever saw.
I checked on Bella next and saw her sleeping as if she had went to bed drunk, mostly because her arms and legs were just sprawled out all over the place. She was not a pretty sleeper, she was still hot though.
Finally I made it to Jasmine’s room and found her sleeping on her stomach, with her head on a pillow. Her blankets however, seemed a bit too small to keep her completely covered, because her large butt was just sitting there uncovered. I walked inside and closed the door before coming up to her bed and looking at her blanket. The blanket was definitely big enough, but her rump was poking out like it had to breathe. I put my hand on her flank and felt my fingers sink in. I looked at her sleeping face then rubbed my chin. ‘There’s no way this is normal, she’s got to be baiting me…’ I thought as I moved her tail aside. I looked at her marehood and her ponut and I could see steam coming off her. ‘Fuck that’s hot. I guess she wouldn’t mind if I helped myself. ’ I thought as I took my clothes off and climbed onto the bed and sat down a few inches from her plot. I pressed my palm to her marehood and slowly rubbed it up and down, causing Jasmine to moan in her sleep. I brought my other hand to my member and slowly began stroking it as I rubbed from her marehood up to her ponut.
I got to my knees and put my dick against her marehood and brought my hips to hers. ‘Let’s try hot dogging this ass.’ I thought as I began grinding my hips against her ass. ‘Fuck she’s so soft! ’ I thought as I continued my hot dogging session. I could feel myself getting close so I stopped grinding and pressed into her ponut and was greeted with warmth and a vice-like grip. ‘Holy crap?! How is she tight while she’s sleeping?!’ I thought before I put both hands on her flanks and began humping into her. With each thrust I could feel myself getting closer, I began going faster and being a bit more rough.
I kept going for a good ten minutes before I hilted myself inside her and came, shooting rope after rope of seed into her ponut. When I finally stopped, I pulled out and collapsed onto her back.
“Fuck that was good.” I breathed out. Then I heard her giggle, making me look at her face.
“Sure was.” She replied.
“Hey! I knew you were baiting me! You little faker! Nobody intentionally sleeps with their ass hanging out!” I said as I smacked her ass.
“And you fell for it.” Jasmine laughed.
“You are such a horny broodmare, did you seriously have to get me in here to fill your ass?” I exclaimed.
“I like you filling my ass.” She moaned..
I got off her bed and walked over to her face and roughly grabbed her head before shoving my dick into her mouth. “Start sucking.” I ordered before she giggled and started sucking. “Now spread your legs! I want some milk.” I told her before she spread her legs, giving me a nice view of her breasts. I pulled out and got back on the bed and rested my head on her thigh before latching onto her nipple while she began sucking my dick again. I began sucking on her nipple and was immediately rewarded with strawberry flavored milk. “You’re breast milk tastes like strawberries?!” I exclaimed before I went back to sucking. She chuckled a bit as she continued sucking me off. I was still sensitive from the last session so I began humping into her mouth.
I got close too quickly and came in her mouth, she continued sucking and my dick came out with a pop before she began cleaning it off with her tongue. Once I had my fill of her milk I got up and put my clothes on. “Once we get back to Equestria, you and I are going to go find your father, and he’s going to explain all this.” I said as I gestured to her.
“Alright it's about time we went to visit him anyways since he’s kinda your father in law.” Jasmine said.
“Yeah, and they need to know I knocked you up.” I said bluntly.
“Don't need to worry to much about that, he’ll love being a grandfather.” She told me.
“Uh-huh.” I said as I left the room.
—The Next Day—
The following morning went the same as the last, I woke up yet again to Jasmine riding my morning wood. After that I had breakfast, Bella had made us all some pancakes, sausage, eggs, and bacon.
“Damn Bella, this stuff is good!” I said to her, making her smile and blush.
“Thank you, but you'll have to excuse me, I have to clean up then head out to do some errands.” She told me.
“Ok, take Strumpet with you. She needs to earn her keep.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said as she started cleaning the dishes.
“Ok, take care of things while I’m gone, I’m going to go get a quest so I can get some income into this house.” I said as I finished my food.
“Stay safe.” Jasmine said loudly before I walked out the door to be greeted by the morning sun, and after I took a deep breath I started my walk to the guild.
I went inside, and got my identification. “Anything else sir?” asked the receptionist.
“Nothing I can think of…. Oh, where can I get a quest?” I asked.
“Over there on the board, though some are still in the middle of being fully processed so if you have any questions please ask me.” She said pointing at a large board with papers pinned to it.
“Thanks.” I said as I got my adventurer card from her.
I went over to the board and found a few interesting ones. “Get rid of bandits, slay a dragon, kill some goblins, ooooh! Rid a farming village from a Lamia, 10,000 gold coins! Ok that one.” I said as I took the flyer and brought it to the receptionist. “This one.” I said.
“Are you sure Lamia are quite dangerous and you just joined.” She asked me.
“Should I bring a few other adventurers to help out?” I asked. ‘I can’t be too OP while I’m here, otherwise people will try to challenge me…. Or something like that.’
“Yes you can.” She told me.
I turned around and looked around at all the adventurers. “Hey! Any of you wanna help me rid a village from a Lamia?” I asked.
“We’ll help.” Said a group, I looked at them and saw an archer, a mage, and a barbarian.
“Ok.” I said. ‘These guys look sketchy as fuck.’ I thought before turning back to the receptionist. “They’ll be joining me.” I told the receptionist.
“Alright, then I guess you can go.” She told me.
“Ok.” I said before turning to my party. “Let’s go fuck shit up.” I said as I led them out.
As soon as we left the guild, we went and got a wooden prisoner carriage, the same kind that the slavers use in this world, and I got us two wyverns to pull it. Then I got a few things from the market, a few throwing knives, a sword, and some light armor. I took out my hammer and holstered it on my back.
Once I had everything, I saw a lute on sale. “Oooh!” I exclaimed before I bought it and began tuning it before playing it. “Hmm, sounds good!” I said. I also bought a violin before meeting back up with my party.
I found them at a blacksmiths picking out weapons. “Hey, didn't see you there.” Said the leader of the group.
“Hey, ready to go?” I asked before I got on the carriage and took the reins.
“Yes, just give us a moment to grab things.” He said as he and the others started paying for their weapons.
“Great, I’ll start playing some music.” I said as I took out the violin and began playing Role playing by Oishi Masayoshi.
“What piece is that?” Asked the mage.
“Something from my world.” I said as I continued playing. “Come on guys, let’s go already!” I said then went back to playing.
After they all got on, we headed off. It did not take long for us to get out of the city, and into the wide open country. It was kind of relaxing to say the least, being out in the open like this, but I had a job to do so I refocused myself.
About a day into our journey we stopped at a small stream to refill our canteens. Then we stocked up on some food such as berries and other edible vegetation along with some small game. Then a couple of hours after eating lunch we finally reached the village.
While the others went around the town to enjoy themselves, I asked around about the Lamia and they told me to talk to the guy who made the request to the guild. When I found the guy, He gave me a story about how he found it.
The Lamia seemed to be at least 25ft long and 8ft tall, her scales were black with a dark gray underbelly which led from the base of her jaw all the way down to the tip of her rattling tail. Her hips were wide, to compliment her basketball sized breasts and feminine curves. Her arms were somewhat lithe and seemed more powerful than they looked, with three clawed fingers and thumbs on each hand. Her eyes were hot slitted amber embers, which seemed to glow in the dark. And from her head to her neck flared a wide hood.
It wasn’t the best description, but it’s all I could get to go on. I met back up with the group and told them what I was told. “It sounds a little different from a normal Lamia, it might be a rare species.” Said one of them.
“Yeah, I thought it was weird too, I’ve never heard of a Lamia that was completely covered with scales. Nor one with the head of a cobra and the tail of a rattlesnake. This thing should be captured alive, I need to bring it back to be studied.” I said. “Now I’m glad I brought that slaver carriage.”
“Well that implies if we can even capture it.” Said the mage.
“True, if it’s got cobra and rattlesnake in the mix, it should have neurotoxins and hemotoxins, in other words it will fuck up your blood, and your brain. It’ll also do other things but I don’t wanna scare you guys with the details, cuz it’s super fucked up for me to even think about.” I told them. “Come on, let’s go set up camp for the night.”
“Yeah, but who will take first watch?” Asked one of them.
“I will, cuz I don’t trust any of you to keep me safe.” I said looking at them.
After that we made camp near some trees and set up camp, and gathered around a fire. We sat around for a while and I decided to play bluegrass on my fiddle.
“You sure you should be playing that? you might attract the Lamia.” Asked the Barbarian.
“I honestly don’t really care.” I said as I continued playing. After a while I noticed that the adventurers looked worried. “What's wrong?” I asked, then suddenly I felt two soft masses on the sides of my head and arms wrapped around me. I looked up and saw a serpentine face with glowing hot amber eyes looking down at me.
“Hello.” Was all she said.
I took in a deep breath and concentrated then blew an icy wind in her face, suddenly frost began covering her body until she released me and fell to the ground. I got up, turned around and looked down at the Lamia, she was just as described in the old man’s description.
“Is it dead?” Asked the Barbarian.
“No, I just lowered it’s body temperature to the point it went into a state of hibernation, it’ll be fine once it warms up, let’s hurry and get her in the carriage.” I told them.
“Funny, that's just what we were thinking… hero.” I heard them say, before I got hit in the back of the head and blacked out.
“Ugh. Fucking bastards.” I said as I came to, only to realize they put me in the cage with the Lamia. “Oh shit.” I said. I noticed the frost was almost entirely gone and the thing was starting to wake up. Suddenly thunder clouds could be heard in the distance waking her immediately, and I could tell she was terrified. She looked at me and attacked.
I waited for the venomous agony to come, but nothing happened, instead I felt her arms gripping me as if she was in distress. I opened my eyes and found her looking up at the sky in fear. Then as another bolt of lighting struck she clung even harder to me like her life depended on it. I slowly, carefully, brought my hand to her head and began slowly petting her.
She looked up at me with a confused look in her eyes. “Why?” She asked as her hood smoothed down.
“I don’t know what else to do.” I said.
“How do we get out of here?” The Lamia asked.
“Normally I’d use magic or super strength. But this thing’s been enchanted so nothing can get out.” I told her.
“So we just wait?” She asked. “No, we have to get out of here!” She panicked.
“Calm down!” I said, accidentally grabbing her breasts instead of her shoulders. Once I realized it I pulled my hands away. “Sorry.”
“No it's ok, I need to calm down.” The lamia told me as she took deep breaths to calm herself..
“So….. you are a special breed of Lamia?” I asked, trying to change the subject. “I’ve never seen any Lamias before, are there more that are like you?” I asked.
“Yes, it's a bit of a long story.” She said shyly.
“Parents were two different types of Lamia, and when they had you the tribes killed them and cast you out so you’ve been living alone this whole time?” I asked.
“Kinda but more stuff happened.” She said.
“Ok.” I said then another lightning bolt struck the ground not even a dozen feet away from us.
“Is it just me or is the lighting getting too close for comfort?” The Lamia asked.
“It’s just you, lightning strikes are unpredictable. Then again this world has the god Zeus, so he could just be having a lover’s spat with his wife.” I said. The lamia burst out laughing so hard that her breasts started bouncing and jiggling all over the place. “Hey… um.” I began as I watched her breasts bounce. “When I tried to calm you down earlier and touched your boobs by mistake….” I said trailing off.
“Yeeeah.” She said, rubbing the back of her head.
“I don’t think we’ll be getting out anytime soon, do you think we could at least get to know each other?” I asked.
“I guess we could.” She said a little shy.
“O-ok.” I said as I slowly brought one of my hands to one of her breasts. “Woah, soft! And heavy!” I said as I felt their heft.
“They're quite appealing I know, you don't know how many times I've caught my prey by getting them entranced by my breasts.” She explained.
“Can you put them in my face? How wide can you open your mouth?” I asked.
“Umm you sure you want to see that?” She asked.
“Yes.” I said. She started opening her mouth to the point it looked like she could swallow my head whole. “You can unhinge your jaw?! That’s awesome!” I told her.
“Yeah it's a pretty common thing among Lamias.” She told me.
“Awesome, would you be able to swallow a person whole?” I asked.
“I guess….” She said.
“Cool. Cuz you might have to do that later.” I said. “Right now however, it’s getting cold, help me get my clothes off so you can stay warm.” I told her.
“Wait what?” She asked.
“You’re cold blooded aren’t you? It’s getting cold here. I can’t have you falling asleep because of the cold.” I told her. Then with a little hesitation she helped me remove my clothing. Once My clothes were off, I tossed them into a corner and looked at my cellmate. “Do you have a name? Or can I give you one?” I asked.
“You can give me one if you'd like.” She told me.
“Ok… how about…. Xena? Where I come from there is a warrior princess with that name. And you definitely look intimidating, and sexy.” I said, making her blush, which was surprising since she had scales.
“Well… I… uh...” Was all she could muster.
“Hurry up, before I get cold.” I told her.
“Oh right.” She said, then started wrapping her tail around me before she held me close to her chest and my head between her breasts.
“Oh this is nice.” I said as I rubbed my head into her cleavage.
“Please don't do that, it tickles.” She said squeezing me a bit tighter to prevent me from moving. Then she looked at me surprised before she slowly unwrapped herself and looked down. I looked down as well and saw I had a boner.
“Umm.” She had no idea what to say.
“Sorry, I get aroused at odd times.” I told her, and she looked rather fascinated, when she noticed my gaze she blushed.
“Sorry it's just I've never seen a dick like yours before, male lamias have theirs tucked away.” She told me.
“Right, cuz they have a… thing.” I said with realization. “So, how does mine look to you?” I asked.
“Well it, I um, I can't find the words.” She said, embarrassed.
“You can touch it if you want.” I said.
“Can I?” She asked to confirm.
“Sure, It’s only fair, I got to touch your boobs.” I said.
“Sure I guess.” She told me as she gently grabbed my cock as I had my way with her breasts which seemed warmer than before.
“Fuck these boobs are soft… wait, are those nipples that are poking out?”! I asked as I saw nipples slowly poke out between her scales.
“They only come out with the proper stimulation.” She explained,
“So they come out when you’re aroused?” I asked.
“Yes.” She said as she lowered her head to smell my cock by flicking out her tongue. “You smell like a horse.” She said.
“Yeah, my horse likes to come into my bedroom and ride my morning wood, I think she’s going through something. You can do more than just touch it, you know.” I told her.
“Ok….” She said before she took it in her mouth, her mouth was soft, warm, and slimy, an odd sensation but not uncomfortable. She started getting into it, wrapping her long tongue around my dick as she bobbed her head.
“Oh shit, I didn’t think you’d be so good at this.” I said as I caressed her head. She unwrapped her tail allowing me full range of motion as she started going faster. “Oh fuck.” I moaned. Her body started to get warmer before she groped her breasts as her tongue wrapped around my dick tighter. “Oh shit… you’re really enjoying yourself aren’t you.” I moaned.
She finally removed my cock from her mouth. “Yessss… and you taste sooo goooood.” She moaned.
“It’s the marshmallow flavor. Keep going like that and you're going to make me cum.” I told her, She immediately started sucking me off again more vigorously. “Oh!” I moaned as she took it all down. I almost immediately came a few seconds after, and she still kept bobbing her head as she swallowed every drop. Once I had finished with my climax, she proceeded to suck before she let it out of her mouth with a pop.
“Delicious.” She said.
“Ok… would you like to go a bit further?” I asked her.
“Sure.” She said as she wrapped her arms around me, with her boobs pressing against my chest. Then she brought a hand down to open her horizontal slit then took my dick inside her. “Ah!… so good..” She moaned before rocking her hips back and forth.
“Fuck! You’re so tight! Is this your first time?” I asked.
“Yes.” She told me as she started ramping up her speed, and moaned next to my ear.
“Do you like my dick?” I asked her.
“Yes.” She moaned.
“And you’ll do anything I ask just to get it?” I asked.
“Yes.” She told me as her tail coiled around me again.
“If so, will you call me Master, and do whatever you can to please me?” I asked.
“Yes…. Master.” She moaned, continuing to rock her hips back and forth. “Master…. I’m getting close.” She moaned.
“Me too.” I said and she started going faster. “Fuck… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yeeeeees!” She cried out as she came and her walls clamped down on my dick. I couldn’t hold out any longer, I hilted myself inside her and came, shooting rope after rope of life giving seed inside her. When I was done she pulled off and started cleaning my dick off with her tongue. “Mmmm…. Master’s cock… soo good.” She moaned as she sloppily cleaned my dick. “Keep Master safe.” She said before wrapping herself around me.
“Ok… you can keep me safe if you want.” I said to her as she held me close.
“Keep Master safe.” She repeated as she began giving me wet kisses on my forehead before continuing down. She started holding me up as she continued giving kisses. She gave my dick and balls a light peck before she continued moving down to my legs. “Master tastes good.” She moaned as she reached my feet. “Keep Master safe.” She said before she opened her mouth wide and put my feet down her throat.
“Oh boy.” I said.
She turned me around and continued taking more of me down her throat, I looked down and watched as her Ribcage seemed to expand in order to take me deeper. Once she reached my sack she lapped at it before she continued swallowing. She kept my arms forced to my sides as my hands began to reach her throat. She began straightening her back a bit before more of me began going inside.
“This is oddly arousing.” I muttered as she reached my chest. Eventually I was up to my neck before she gave another gulp and closed her mouth, cutting off all light and I could still feel myself sinking deeper inside her.
“Keep Master safe.” I heard her say before I started getting lightheaded. After that I blacked out.
When I woke up I was gasping for breath. I looked to my side and saw Xena curled up in a little tight coil. I looked at myself and saw myself fully dressed, however instead of being in the carriage I was outside in the sun. I looked around and didn’t see anyone else, I slowly got up and looked in the carriage but no one was there. I then looked at Xena and saw three noticeable lumps in her coils.
‘WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?!’ I exclaimed in my head as I looked around again and noticed there seemed to be a huge struggle that took place here. I scratched my head and pulled my hand back when I felt something slimy. ‘Eeeeew, snake stomach mucus.’ I thought as I shook it off my hand and rubbed it off on my clothes. After I was done I got up and looked around for my stuff. It was sitting next to burnt logs that had long gone out.
After a quick inspection to make sure everything was accounted for, I started grabbing the adventure's things and loading them into the carriage. ‘I guess she stripped them before she ate them… should I feel guilty about this?……… Nah, they deserve worse, but I guess being eaten will have to do.’ I thought as I made sure the wyverns were ready to go. I walked over to Xena and nudged her with a foot.
“Hey! Wake up ya’ big noodle!” I said as I gave her another nudge.
She slowly opened her eyes and saw me. “Good morning master!” She said excitedly as she got up.
“Morning. Get in the carriage. You're coming home with me.” I told her.
“What if there are others that attack us?” She asked.
“They won’t, not with this.” I said before I picked up my hammer and began hitting a small log a few times before I finished. I picked it up and it was no longer a log, now it was a sign. A sign that read:
Caution:
Dangerous Cargo
“And if this doesn’t work, I can always give them a bop on the head.” I told her as I made a second sign and put one on each side of the carriage.
“Alright, I hope it works,” She said as she got in the carriage, closing it behind her. Before we went on our way.
After a few hours of sitting on the hard carriage seat, I looked back and saw Xena was looking a little down. “I wonder if I should probably get a carriage I can equip for different kinds of quests…. Yup, I’m definitely going to be busy when I get back.” I said to myself. I took the butt of my hammer and broke the iron bars behind me. “Come on, there’s room up here if you can make yourself small enough.” I told her.
Xena perked up at this and slithered out of the hole I made and tried to make herself comfortable. “Not a lot of space up here.” She said as noticed that the two of us were slightly off the coachmen seat
“Hmm. I think I have an idea…” I said as I stopped the carriage. I stood up and turned around. “Coil your tail on the seat, and if it’s ok, I could sit on your tail!” I said. She nodded and brought her tail out more and coiled it around the chair. I sat on her coils and got comfortable.
“Perfect. Now I just need to get you a sweater to cover these up.” I said as I groped her breasts.
“I think I prefer them out.” She said.
“Yeah, well I can’t have you get taken, you are very rare and I don’t want you taken from me. So we are getting you a sweater in the next town. End of discussion.” I said as I snapped the reins.
“Ok, but I didn't spot anything my size in the adventurers belongings.” She told me.
“If I have to knit or crochet a sweater for you, I’ll do it.” I said before wrapping my left arm around her back and groping her breast, making sure to give it a nice squeeze.
“You really like them don't you.” She said with what I could only guess what a Lamia’s version of a grin.
“Yes. Yes I do. Hey, why aren’t you upset about me doing this?” I said as I continued groping her.
“Because I belong to you now and my body is yours to do with as you wish, so please, indulge yourself.” She said before she held up her breasts.
“Do you like me doing it?” I asked.
“Yes.” She said quietly.
“Xena, speak up, do you like me playing with your boobs or not?” I asked as I used both hands to squish and squeeze her boobs together.
“Yes.” She said loudly.
“Ok then.” I said then stopped and went back to focusing on the road.
“Why’d you stop?” She asked a little disappointed.
“Okay , I’ll keep groping but I need to know something first.” I said.
“What?” She asked, tilting her head.
“I only see one slit, if your pussy is here..” I began as I put my hand where her slit was. “Where is the other hole?” I asked as I slowly began rubbing her slit.
“In my tail.” She told me as she stifled a moan.
“Oh really? Show me.” I told her then she pointed down her tail about 3 quarters from the tip. “Bring it here.” She did as she was told and brought it to me. I took her tail and found the vent. “Oh, well Xena, it seems like you were holding out on me.” I said as I unzipped my pants.
“Wait your going to…. You know.” Was all she managed to say.
“Is there a problem with doing anal?” I asked.
“No it's just…..” She said.
“Come on, spit it out.” I told her as I began rubbing her anal vent with a thumb.
“I just, nevermind.” She told me.
“Alright, open up and start sucking.” I said, putting her tail to her mouth.
“Ok.” She said, muffled, before she started suckng on the tip of her tail.
“Keep going, I wanna see how much you can stuff in there.” I told her as I undid my underwear. After I had said it, I quickly found out she could fit half her tail down her throat, I bet she could have done more if I wasn't sitting on the rest. “Ok, that’s enough, give it here.” I told her as I took out my dick. She took it out of her mouth and gave it to me. “Ok, now help me put it inside.” I told her.
“O-ok.” She said as she grabbed her tail to help me, and with a little help I got it in which was shortly followed by a moan from Xena.
“Good snek, now lay on my lap so I can play with your boobs.” I said. Then after a bit of shuffling she laid her head on my lap allowing me to play with her bust. “Such big globes for a snake.” I said as I groped her breasts.
Suddenly I noticed we were nearing a town. “Shit. We’ll have to try again later.” I said as I pulled her tail off my dick and put it back in my underwear and zipped up my pants.
Xena got back into the carriage as quick as she could before anyone saw her, and hid herself as best she could under the items in the carriage. “Damn you’re cute.” I said before looking ahead at the road.
As soon as we arrived in town I pulled over at a clothing store. I tied up the horses and went inside.
“Good evening sir, are you looking for anything specific?” A worker asked.
“I’m looking for a sweater for a girl.” I told them.
“Ok do you know what size?” The worker asked.
“Whatever can hold basketball sized tits.” I told them, making a woman in the store cover her child’s ears and give me a rude look.
“Well sir, I think we might have something in stock.” The worker then pulled a large white sweater from a rack.
I took the sweater and looked at it closely. “Do you have a bra that’ll fit basketballs? I’m not very good with knowing cup sizes.” I asked.
“We have a product that is adjustable. I don't know if it can get to that size though.” The worker explained.
“Meh, it’s still sexy if they don’t fit. Just get me the biggest one you have.” I told them.
“Alright sir just wait here a moment.” They said and left, then returned a few minutes later with the bra. “That will be 12 gold pieces.”
“For the sweater and a bra?” I asked.
“Yes.” He told me.
“Ugh, fine… here.” I said then gave him the coins before leaving.
“Xena, come out I need you to try these on.” I called. She came out only slightly and took them sweat and bra before retreating back to cover. After a few minutes of rusling she came out of her hiding place with the sweater and bra on….. in the wrong order. “Let me help.” I said as I took the bra off and took off the sweater. I put on her bra and then put her sweater on her. “There you go! Awww you look so cute!” I said as I looked at her.
“Thanks.” She said. “Now let's get going before someone sees us.” She suggested.
“I don’t care. Let ‘em look.” I said as I got on the carriage and snapped the reins. We started moving once again, and once out of the town Xena joined me on the coachmen seat.
“So any more stops?” She asked.
“Nope, just a long ride back to the capital.” I told her.
“Ok good.” Xena said.
“Can I play with your boobs again?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said, turning towards me.
I lifted up her sweater and moved her bra before putting my hands on her soft, scaly, globes. “Did they get bigger? They look bigger.” I asked.
“It's probably the sweater or it might be the three I ate.” She told me.
“So if I gave you a few more people or animals to eat, you’d get bigger?” I asked.
“Maybe, I don't know.” She shrugged.
“Whatever.” I said before groping her breasts.
“Ooh.” She moaned.
“And that’s enough.” I said before I stopped playing with her boobs and focused on the road.
“Awwww. Why’d you stop?” She whined.
—Later—
After a while we made it back to the capital and I dragged Xena into the guild by her wrist. I walked over to the receptionist and slapped down the quest flyer.
“Quest complete, pay up.” I said.
“So you captured her.” The receptionist said with a nervous chuckle as she looked at Xena and back to me.
“Yeah.” I said.
“Weren’t there more people with you?” She asked.
“Oh they’re still here.” I began then put a hand on Xena’s breast. “Here they are! Say hello guys!” I said before I started making her boobs talk. “Hello miss receptionist lady! Sorry we can’t be reached right now, we were digested after the big snake ate us after we knocked him out and tried to sell them both to slavery!” I said, doing a funny voice while I made Xena’s boobs bounce and jiggle.
The receptionist was speechless and a little freaked out by my little puppet show.
Then I got serious and slammed a fist on her desk. “Gimme the money, I’ve had a looong 72 hours, and I would like to go home, take a nice long bath, then go to bed!” I said.
“Ok ok.” Said the receptionist a little worried as she grabbed a bag of coins from under the counter
I snatched the bag and began leaving before I took a glance at the quest board, then something caught my eye. I stopped then went over to the board and stared at a special quest. I took down the flyer and looked at it. On the flyer was a strange ad adorable creature that looked like a cross between a bat and a cat. The quest name was, Catch a Nimbat . I looked at the reward and it was the highest bounty I’ve ever seen, enough to possibly buy a small country, 1,000,000,000 gold coins .
I went back over to the receptionist and showed her the flyer. “What is this? Why is the bounty so high?” I asked.
“Oh, that’s a Nimbat, the reason the bounty is so high is because they’re extremely rare, and no one has ever been able to catch one.” She said.
“How?” I asked.
“Well when the bounty for Nimbats first began, it was only a few copper coins, then after no one could catch one, the bounty started getting higher and higher. People kept seeing the flyer but no one has returned with a Nimbat.” She said.
“That’s because they don’t exist!” Said an adventurer with a gruff English accent. “Every one of us ‘ere tried going out and catching one at least once, but none came back with the little beast!” He said with a hearty laugh.
“Well dumbass, if you haven’t noticed by now, I’m a Beast Master, hence the giant snake with huge tits I brought in.” I said gesturing to Xena. “And If I can tame this!” I said as a grabbed Xena’s boobs and gave them a shake. “I can most definitely catch a Nimbat!”
The adventurer walked over and gave a grin. “Alright then, ‘ow’s about a li’l wager?” He asked.
“I’m listening.” I said with a raised eyebrow.
“Heh, ‘ow’s about if you come back without the beast, you have to buy us all a round of drinks every day for the next month!” He said.
“Alright, but if I do bring one back, you all have to go sober and wear frilly dresses every day for three months. How’s that? Is everyone in for the impossible odds?” I said. They all laughed and agreed to my terms. The receptionist accepted my quest, and I left the guild before heading back home on the carriage.
—One Carriage Ride Later—
When I arrived home, I showed Xena to her room and went into the bathroom and readied the tub. I took off my clothes and slowly got in the tub. “Aaah… that’s nice.” I groaned as I laid back in the tub.
Just then the bathroom door opened and Bella walked in wearing a white silk robe, then when she saw me in the tub she gasped. “Ah! Master, I didn’t know you were back home.” She said.
“Yeah. And I brought back a Lamia, I put her to bed in her room. So how’ve things been while I was gone?” I said.
“Everythings been going well though Jasmine's appetite has been growing quite quickly.” She told me.
“Ok.” I said.
“So umm, can I join you?” She asked.
“Huh? Oh uh, sure.” I said then remembered I was in the tub. She removed her robe and I got a great view of her “assets” as she slowly got into the tub until she was almost shoulder deep. “Uh… hi.” I said.
“Sorry if this is a little uncomfortable.” She said blushing.
“It’s fine.” I said, staring at her breasts.
“Like what you see?” She asked.
“Wuh?!” I said before looking up. She was blushing hard.
“You can touch them if you want.” She said, trying not to make eye contact.
“Really? Damn, first I get a snake with breasts that doesn’t mind me touching them, now I get to touch soft bunny boobs?!” I asked.
“Please make it quick before I change my mind.” She said shyly. I brought my hands up and moved them over to her chest.
“So soft.” I said as I began to gently grope her breasts.
“Oooh.” She moaned softly.
“Do you like it gentle or rough?” I asked as I squeezed her boobs, her flesh spilling out between my fingers.
“I've never done this before so I dont know.” She told me.
“Wait…. You’re a virgin? With this body?” I asked in disbelief.
“I just hadn’t found the right one.” She said blushing.
“Come here, I wanna hold you.” I told her. She swam over to me, and sat in my lap. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. “You are such a cute little bunny. I have a friend back in my world that would think the same too.” I said before I gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Oh what's his name?” She asked.
“Her name is Fluttershy.” I said with a chuckle.
“That's nice.” She said.
“I’m going to start touching your butt now, ok?” I asked as I moved one of my hands down to her butt.
“Ok.” She said making a little room.
“Damn, is every part of you soft and squishy?” I asked as squeezed one of her butt cheeks.
“Just about.” She chuckled.
“You’re very sweet too.” I said.
“Well I think you are too.” She said with a smile.
“Bella, how would you feel if I made you one of my pets?” I asked. “You’d still be one of my girls, but you’ll also get a little more petting and you sitting on my lap. Like what we’re doing now.”
“Ok.” She said with a smile.
“Great.” I said before giving her a kiss. I then looked at her cute bunny ears. I brought my hand up from her butt and began feeling her ears.
“Ooooh, my ears are sensitive.” She moaned suddenly and I could feel her body tighten up.
“Oh, now that’s adorable. Come on let’s actually get cleaned up.” I said as I got out of the tub and got out some unscented shampoo, conditioner and body wash. “I have a hunt tomorrow.” I said as I got back in the tub and picked up my new pet bunny and began cleaning her in every nook and cranny.
“Oh your very *Moan* thorough aren't you.” She said as she enjoyed my scrubbing.
“I like to be, I should probably put a bath house out back. That seems fun.” I said.
“Can I scrub you now?” She asked.
“Sure.” I said, so I let her go. She swam forwards a bit before she started to lather her whole body starting with her breasts. “Oh…” I moaned. “Bella, can you bend over so I can put my carrot down your rabbit-hole?” I asked.
“Oh? so soon, alright.” Bella said as she climbed out of the tub and got down on all fours as she looked back at me.
I got out of the tub and got behind her before putting my dick between her large butt cheeks. “Fuck. You’re so soft and sexy.” I said before I began hot dogging her ass.
“Just so you know there's a reason for the saying “fuck like rabbits”.” She chuckled.
“So soft, so warm, so jiggly.” I said as I humped her butt.
“Enjoy yourself.” She told me.
“I can’t be doing all the work here, come on, show me what you got.” I said. She started moving her ass up and down and gridding it against my cock. “Fuck, now we’re talking.” I said as I humped into her grinding. Then as I humped my dick slipped into her ass making us both moan. “Oh Fuck! You’re so warm and soft inside!” I said.
“Yeah, you love my big bunny buns, don’t you.” She panted before I started humping into her and she met my thrusts halfway.
“Yes, I do.” I said.
“Aaahn! Yes! Fuck my ass.” She moaned, I began getting more rough with my humping.
“Such a horny little bunny.” I said before grabbing her fluffy cottontail. Suddenly I was pushed against the tub as Bella got up facing me as she sat in my lap.
“You ready?” She asked.
“For what?” I asked. Then she turned around and took my entire dick up her ass, riding me like it was her last day alive. “Fuck, little bunny, you’re really into this aren’t you?” I asked.
“I never thought it would feel this amazing?!” She cried out.
“Damn, I’m going to cum soon.” I said.
“Yes, I need you to fill my ass.” She said, bouncing on my lap faster.
“You're going too fast, I’m… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes, yes, yes fill me up!’ She screamed then I grabbed her hips, hilting myself inside her as I came. I continued to shoot rope after rope of my seed into her rabbit hole for a good 5 minutes, before I stopped. When I was done Bella slowly pulled herself off, and started cleaning off my dick with her mouth.
“That’s a good pet.” I said as I caressed her cheek. After she was done we get back in the tub and started washing up. I held her close and cleaned her up while she helped me get cleaned. “You’re such an adorable little bunny.” I said as I groped her breasts and her ass.
“Thank you master, and your little friend is still quite energetic.” Bella said as she started jerking me off and got in my lap facing me so her breasts were pressing against me then finally put my dick between her thighs.
“Stop, not now, just let it go down, I have a quest tomorrow and I need to be clean and not have any scent on me.” I told her before I lifted her up, bride style.
“Oh sorry.” Bella said blushing.
I put her down and got a towel and dried her off before I dried myself off. I opened the door and headed to my room, but stopped at Jasmine’s room and hit a few buttons on the touch screen next to her door. “Can’t have her come into my room in the morning.” I said before I headed to my room and got into bed. Then as I got into bed the door opened, and Bella looked inside.
“Um, can I join you?” Bella asked.
“Sure, I could use something small and soft to hold onto.” I said to her. She walked in, and climbed into bed cuddling up next to me.
“Good night.” She said.
“Good night.” I said as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled up the covers and got comfortable before going to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
When I woke up, I found myself alone, I looked at the time and saw it was still early in the morning. I got up and headed into the kitchen and found Bella making breakfast, wearing nothing except an apron.
“Naughty bunny.” I said as I came up behind her and wrapped my arms around her. “Wearing nothing but an apron, how shameless.”
“You told me clothes were optional.” She said turning her head to give me a kiss
“Yeah, but I wasn’t really expecting you to go commando.” I said as I kissed her back.
“Maybe it's to get your blood pumping.” She said grinding her ass against my groin.
“Mmm.” I moaned.
“You like that, naughty boy.” She said.
“Oh yes.” I said as my dick began getting hard.
“I bet you want to ruin my bunny ass and fill every hole with your baby batter don't you.” She moaned.
“I do, I really do.” I said, but then she pulled away.
“But now’s not the time.” She giggled, and went back to cooking.w
“Aww, that’s not nice.” I said.
“Don't worry you’ll get your chance.” She told me.
“Okay….. So what’re you making for breakfast?” I asked.
“Just some eggs and bacon.” She said.
“Mmmm, sounds good.” I said. I left and got dressed before coming back and sitting down at the table. She put my plate in front of me and I started eating. “Thank you Bella.” I said before I finished.
“Stay safe.” She told me with a smile on her face.
“Will do!” I said as I got my hammer and went through the door. As soon as I was outside I saw Andrea and quite a few of the royal guards, and the King.
I looked at them all for a few minutes before Andrea walked up to me. “Rob, I'm afraid I’ll have to ask you to come with me.” Andrea told me.
“That’s not going to happen. So you might as well explain why you have a whole bunch of bucket-heads in front of my house.” I said as I looked around at them.
“The king wishes to know what it is taking so long for you to set out to defeat the demon lord.” She told me.
“Hey jackass! Putting together a team takes time! So get your ass back to the castle and let me do this my own way or I’ll blow you all to hell!” I yelled before taking out a remote and hitting a button. Immediately panels opened up in the house’s walls and a whole bunch of cannons came out and pointed laser sights on every guard. And with the most laser dots on the king. “This is the part where you run away, screaming.” I said. They broke into a panic disappearing seconds later. Andrea watched them all leave and looked back up to me. “If you want to be my lover and not my enemy, I suggest you get in the house and pick out your room. I’ll be home later, so behave.” I told her.
“Ok.” She said with a nod then headed inside.
“Clothes off!” I said to her, before I left my property, but before I got too far I saw Andrea stripping, then with a smile I turned back around and continued on.
Suddenly I felt an odd pull to somewhere I couldn’t see. ‘Someone has summoned me. Oh well, let’s use a boom tube.’ I thought before changing to my robot form at full height.
I opened a boom tube, suddenly there was a loud thunderous boom along with a flash of light which turned into a swirling golden portal with a series of rings which almost seemed to pulse with a bright light coming from the center. I began to walk slowly into the portal and made my way into the light.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 19: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 2
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 21: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 4: Boarding The Harbinger And Rob’s Pilgramage
Author's Note
Disclaimer: I do not own any of the art.
Please enjoy, like, watch, and leave a comment!
Entry 21: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 4: Boarding The Harbinger And Rob’s Pilgramage
—The Next Morning—
When I woke up I found Jasmine had her arm around me, I smiled and closed my eyes. WAIT…. ARM?! I opened my eyes and followed the dark purple appendage back to Jasmine, only instead of finding a feral horse, I saw an anthropomorphic dark purple Alicorn with large breasts, a swollen pregnant stomach, a large horse ass and digitigrade legs ending in hooves, however she was still around the same size as when she was feral.
Jasmine started to stir and her eyes slowly opened. “Good morning.” She said with a yawn.
“Morning.” I said, I looked around and saw we were all alone, excluding Harley who was still asleep. “Jasmine do you feel ok?” I asked.
“Yeah, why is something wrong?” She asked a little concerned.
“Look at your hand.” I said before covering my ears.
She looked at me strangely before looking at her former left hoof, then upon realization her eyes dilated and turned to pinpricks, before she screamed to the heavens. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” she screamed.
When she stopped screaming I pulled my hands away from my ears. “You done?” I asked. It took a minute for her to calm down, but she slowly nodded. “I’m guessing this might’ve happened because I shoved that woman into your ass after we had sex yesterday.” I said.
“Maybe, and if so, please don't do that again.” She told me.
“Well, if this is what happens if I shove something up your ass, I wonder what would happen if I shoved something else in there.” I said as I rubbed my chin in thought.
“No.” She said and booped my nose with her finger.
“Fine, but can you let me feel you up? You’re still the same size as your other form. And by the looks of your ass, it’s still the same.” I asked.
‘Sure.” She told me.
“Great! Can you make yourself into a loaf for me?” I asked. She looked at me confused but she got on her stomach and put her legs and arms underneath her. I took off my Pjs and got behind her and looked at her ass. “Yup, exactly the same as your pony form.” I said before I put my palm up against her marehood.
“Except my breasts are more towards the front.” She commented.
“Yeah. I like how big they are too!” I said before bringing my hand up to her ponut. “Your ponut is nice and puffy.” I commented.
“You sure you wanna do this now, i'm still quite pregnant and we’re not alone?” Jasmien asked, looking back at me. I looked up and remembered our “mattress” was alive.
“Oh, right, Harley. Fine, let's go get breakfast, I can smell bacon.” I said before I put my Pjs back on.
“Probably Bella.” Said Jasmine as she got up, almost losing her balance, but quickly got used to walking on her hind legs again. Harley got up soon after I got off of her, then she stretched.
“Good kitsune!” I said as I scratched Harley’s chin. After we were all up we started heading to the Mess Hall, of course everyone was confused why Jasmine was now anthro but the whole situation was quickly explained before we all sat down to eat.
“Alright, as everyone can guess, we’re in space, and this ship was built to suit cybertronians. This ship was built to scale by the techadon robots and the M10 drones. The ship is equipped with matter synthesizers in all the living quarters, and we have an Environmental Simulator that can be equipped for recreational purposes, or etcetera. The ship has a myriad of weapons, all of which are extremely powerful, and dangerous. We have a medbay, a research laboratory, a greenhouse, laundry room, interrogation room, and that should be everything. Any questions?” I explained.
“What are matter synthesizers?” Asked Bella.
“What's a simulator?” Asked Andrea.
“A matter synthesizer is a device that can make stuff out of thin air, however, I have limited what it’s able to make, for example, it won’t make weapons, unless it’s myself or Jasmine asking for them. An Environmental Simulator is a room where you can create and interact with an artificial environment.” I explained.
“And everyone just make sure not to open any airlocks.” Jasmine told everyone.
“That means you can’t open a door that leads outside unless you’re wearing a spacesuit.” I said. Everyone seemed to somewhat understand, then before our food could get cold we started eating. Renamon thought it’d be ok to steal from my plate when I wasn’t looking, I would have scolded her, but I found her antics amusing and let her do it.
“So what's on the schedule for today?” Asked Jasmine.
“I don’t know, by now my guild membership is probably revoked, and the king probably put up wanted posters just about all over the damn place. I’ll have to go on a pilgrimage, alone, and help out a few villages wherever I can.” I said as I ate.
“The guild is a multinational organization, he wouldn't be able to revoke your guild membership so easily, especially since he struck first.” Andrea told me.
“Really… hmm… meh I still wanna wander around. That way I can probably get some gear or maybe a cute animal companion.. other than you girls of course. I might even be able to find something cool while I’m out there.” I said.
“Is there a way we can watch from here?” Asked Jasmine.
“Yeah, you can use the environmental simulator. It can make a great TV room, I plan on changing my clothes, maybe my skin tone and hair color. I’m thinking black hair, caucasian skin, maybe a tunic, stuff like that.” I Said.
“You can do that?” Asked Fidget.
“Yeah, it shouldn’t be too hard. I got a bunch of stuff down in the medbay that could do most of that. Or I could just do this.” I said before my skin and hair changed to normal colors.
“Cool.” Was all Jasmine could say.
“I’ll get a change of clothes and I’ll head down this afternoon. But until then, I’ve got some time to kill. Any ideas?” I said.
“You can pick where you’ll be going first.” Suggested Bella.
“Meh, I’ll just drop down somewhere, then wander around until I find a town.” I said.
“Alright, but just be careful.” Said Andrea.
“Yeah yeah.” I said as I left the table.
—Afternoon—
“Ok, I’m all set, I got some normal clothes, normal looks, and my hammer.” I said. While I prepared to go, I had put on a normal light brown tunic, some brown trousers, and a dark brown cloak. I had also made sure to get my lute, and my violin and put them and my hammer into a bag of holding.
“And here are a few days worth of provisions.” Bella said as she handed me a bag.
“Thanks.” I said as I put the bag away. “Is there anything else?” I asked.
“No I don't think so.” Said Jasmine.
“Ok. Snuggles, would you like to come? I could use a small companion. Xena, you can come too if you want.” I said.
“Alright.” She said with a shrug before she turned into her snake form, then wrapped herself around my arm. I smiled as her head popped up by my ear.
“Snuggles, you coming?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said turning into a small rat. I picked her up and put her into my left breast pocket.
“You two are so cute!” I said as I looked at them.
“Anything else? “Asked Jasmine.
“Hmmm, I got my clothes, my bag of holding, my lute, my fiddle, my hammer…. Am I missing anything?” I said.
“I don't think so.” She said with a shrug.
“Oh! A wand! Or do I need a staff? Meh whatever, I like wands better, easier to carry around… then again I could probably use a staff for close combat in case the enemy gets too close for comfort… you know what, I’ll just find a staff that can shrink into a wand. I’m going now. Bye girls, be sure to have Orgies with each other and train yourselves in the simulation room!” I said as I waved goodbye.
“Goodbye. See you later, be safe.” They all said. I tapped on a wristband and we were sent down into the great unknown!
Unfortunately that “great unknown” happened to be a deadly forest full of all kinds of messed up shit that either wanted to kill you, eat you, turn you inside out, or keep you alive while it slowly fed off your living flesh.
“Ugh. This suuuuuucks.” I groaned.
“It could be worse.” Said Snuggles. Suddenly it began to rain.
“You just had to jinx it didn’t you.” I groaned.
“Sorry.” She chuckled nervously.
“Whatever, let's just find somewhere to get out of the rain.” I said.
“Hey! There’s a cave over there!” said Xena. I followed her gaze and indeed there was a cave.
“Let’s just hope it’s dry.” I said before heading towards it. When I went inside I found it was indeed very dry. I looked outside and grunted. “It should be raining for a while maybe until tomorrow. Let’s get some rest.” I said as I looked around. I found a nice spot near a large lump in the middle of the cave and laid down.
When I awoke the next morning I found myself holding onto something big… and warm… and furry?! I opened my eyes and was shocked to find myself holding onto a large grizzly bear, I was lucky to find it asleep and I slowly backed away from it until I was on the other side of the cave.
I took this time to look at the bear, and was surprised to see it had a large rack on her, and her figure was nice and thicc, she had a beautiful milf body, with nice round curves and just the right amount of pudge.
(She looked somewhat like this, only without the long flowing hair.)
She was big and covered in a bunch of fur, though she had big tits and a big bear butt, she still looked like an average bear, as long as you didn’t focus on her breasts that is. She was pretty cute, although I just realized something important.
‘Oh shit this is a bear’s cave! I came into a bear’s cave and spooned with a bear!’ I thought as I looked around. I noticed a few fishbones scattered about the place and thought I could probably repay her for not mauling me while I slept.
I quietly left the cave and found a river nearby and took off everything but my underwear. I waded into the water and patiently waited for a few large fish to swim by. When I spotted a large salmon I thrust my arm into the water and threw the fish onto the shore.
After I gathered enough fish, I brought them to the cave and found the Bear was awake. She saw me and began growling. “Oh hush! I just brought you some fish, be nice!” I said as dropped the fish in front of her.
“Why are you angry?! I gave you fish!” I screamed as I ran away from the bear.
The she-Bear roared at me as I continued to run. The bear continued to chase me and I was lucky I was able to run fast. Suddenly I saw a large black dragon curled up and sleeping soundly. I immediately stopped in my tracks and froze, only for the bear to catch up and crash into me and wake the dragon.
“Oh crap.” I said as I took out my hammer.
The dragon got up and looked at me and the bear. It gave a loud roar and breathed fire towards us. I jumped in front of the bear and used my cloak to protect us both. ‘So glad this cloak had fire resistance.’ I thought before the dragon stopped breathing fire. The bear was not so lucky however, some of its fur caught on fire, it bolted towards the river where I caught the fish.
“Great, now that bear’s out of harm’s way, I get to make you my bitch!” I said as I turned towards the dragon. The dragon used its tail to smash a large rock sending its fragments towards me.
I dodged it all and leapt towards the dragon with my hammer up and ready to swing. When I swung it pulled its head back out of my reach, then lifted one of its front claws and struck, I moved my hammer in the way of the claws, but from the other side its tail flew towards me like a flying serpent striking me in the center of the chest sending me flying.
However I immediately stopped mid-air as I swung my hammer forward and began flying back towards the dragon, lightning shooting all over the hammer. The dragon breathed a stream of fire towards me, but while I was protected from the flames, it was really trying to blind me as it struck at me again with its tail.
“Ok, now I’m pissed!” I said before I ran at the dragon and jumped towards its head and swung my hammer into its forehead. Its head hit the ground with such force it left a small crater when it hit, but even that was not enough to kill the beast, however it squirmed for a few moments before going limp.
I went over to a log and used the forge’s power to make it into a dildo. I brought the wooden dildo behind the dragon and lifted its tail before cramming the dildo into its ass. I tattooed the dragon’s scales on it’s thigh so it’d see it. It read: Rob’s Bitch.
I left the dragon and headed towards the water to tend to the She-bear. When I arrived I saw her laying on a dry rock breathing heavily as she laid there exhausted.
I saw she was hurt and slowly approached her. She growled, but I knew she was in too much pain to move. I noticed that her leg was burned pretty bad, so I walked over to it and slowly began healing her. I made sure to get every burn, blemish, and bruise. Eventually she was healed and passed out. “There, she’s stable.” I said with a sigh.
“So what now?” Asked Xena.
“Well, my clothes are covered in a bit of dragon blood, so I’m going to take them off then carry her back to her cave.” I said as I took my clothes off. “I want you two to stay by the river and clean my clothes.” I said as I put the girls on the ground.
“Ok.” They both said changing back into their normal forms.
“Thank you.” I said.
I picked up the she-bear and carried her back into her cave and set her down. ‘Damn she weighs almost 500 pounds!!’ I thought as I sat down next to her to make sure she was comfortable. ‘At least her fur is soft.’ She started to move a bit before her eyes started to slowly open. “Hey, you’re waking up! Are you feeling better?” I asked. She just looked at me but she didn't make a move to attack me.
I slowly got up and looked at her legs. “I healed your leg for you, you should be all good, oh! Don’t worry about that dragon, it won’t be bothering anyone anymore.” I said as I looked her over. ‘By the looks of her, she’s had a few cubs, she seems pretty young though, so that’s nice.’ I thought as I got closer to her, but she moved away.
“It’s alright I’m not going to hurt you, you’re safe.” I said as I got close again and managed to put my hand on her forehead and pet her. I was a little surprised when she closed her eyes and moved into the petting. After a few more minutes I heard thunder outside the cave. This made her jump and without warning she grabbed onto me and held me to her chest. I probably looked like someone holding a teddy bear… only in my case, this was in reverse.
Xena, and Snuggles arrived shortly after with my clothes. “Hey girls. Looks like she’s afraid of thunder.” I said as I got more comfortable in the bear’s grip. “And she’s pretty strong too! Not surprising though, grizzly bear’s arm muscles go all the way to their backs, that makes them strong at digging for roots and for other stuff!” I said as the bear looked at them warily before they hung up my clothes on exposed roots and curled up on the ground.
“What now?” Asked snuggles.
“Well, it’s raining out, all we can do is stay in this cave.” I said.
“We’ve barely started and we’re already stuck.” Complained Xena.
“Meh, it’s not all bad, at least we’re warm.” I said.
“For now at least.” Xena said.
Thunder struck again and the bear squeezed me again and I ended up between her breasts. “You ok in there?” Asked snuggles.
“Mhmm.” I grunted as I gave them a thumbs up.
“Alright, so what should we do now?” Asked Xena.
I looked at Xena, then looked down at her breasts. “I could play with your boobs.” I said.
“Alright.” She said with a grin.
I got out of the bear’s grip and went over to Xena. “Hey, switch your tail into legs.” I said to her, then her tail shorted, as legs formed. “There we go.” I said before I sat against the cave wall. “Come here, let’s get weird.” I said.
“What's first?”Xena asked.
“How about you use your feet to get me hard?” I asked as I groped her snek titties. She sat down on her tail before she started massaging my dick with her feet. “Oh…. that’s nice.” I said.
“Can I try that?” Came a voice. I looked for the source and found that it came from the Bear.
“Uh…. Sure… I guess.” I said as I looked at her. “Oh, my name’s Rob, the rat is Snuggles, and the snake is Xena. What’s your name?” I said as I introduced myself and my pets.
“I am Ursa.” She said.
“Awww, that’s an adorable name! Even though it means Bear in latin, but it’s still nice! ” I said to her. She crawled over to me before sitting down and joining Xena in messaging my dick with her feet, then Xena pulled away letting Ursa take charge. “Oh, that feels… different… Do you think you could try something else?” I asked.
“Like what?” She asked.
“Let’s see…. You have some large breasts, a big butt, thicc thighs, your paws look a bit too rough, you could probably use your mouth too.” I said as I looked her up and down, making her blush.
“What?!” She said, embarrassed.
“It’s your choice.” I said. She blushed before she got up, and wrapped her large bust around my cock. “Oh… those are nice.” I said as I began to relax. She started moving her breasts up and down as it started to pour even heavier outside. “Can you put it in your mouth…. Please?” I asked, so she put the tip in her mouth. “Oh fuck. Your mouth is so warm!” I moaned.
“Looks like she likes it.” Said Snuggles.
“Mmmmm.” Ursa moaned.
“Her mouth is so soft.” I moaned. Ursa started to suck on my tip harder as she moved her breasts faster. “Please… just suck me off.” I moaned. She pulled her breasts away, then took my entire shaft down to the base, before she started to bob her head up and down. “Oh fuck! She’s so good.” I moaned.
Ursa pulled away for a moment and licked at my shaft. “Your cock is delicious!!! Mmmm… and so much bigger than any other bear I’ve had. Where have you been all my life!” She moaned before she went back to sucking.
“I’m glad you like it. After the rain lets up and my clothes dry I planned on leaving. If you want, you can come along.” I said.
Ursa deepthroated my dick before she began licking it again. “For this cock, I’d do anything.” She moaned
“Glad to have you on board.” I said as she began deepthroating my dick. Xena chuckled before she got behind Ursa, and started playing with the bear's breasts, as her tail rubbed up against Ursa’s folds. This made Ursa moan as she sucked, Snuggles took this opportunity to go behind Ursa as well and start eating out the bear’s ass.
“Fuck… I’m gonna cum.” I moaned. Ursa kept going as Xena’s tail made its way inside the bear’s pussy, and Snuggles stuck her tongue in Ursa’s ass. “Ursa, I’m cumming!” I moaned. I came in her mouth as she went to the base, and she stayed there as I saw her swallow my load as she came from Xena and Snuggles’ antics.
“That was fun.” Xena chuckled with a grin.
“Fuck…” I moaned. Ursa finally pulled away, then Xena moved to her front before her and she started making out, her tail still buried inside of Ursa’s pussy. “Xena, off.” I said. She begrudgingly moved away, and pulled her tail out. “You too, Snuggles!” I said making snuggles move away.
I looked towards the entrance and found the rain had stopped. “Finally!” I said. I checked my clothes and was glad to find they were dry. I put them on and had Xena and Snuggle change into their feral forms and go where they belonged. Then I looked at Ursa. “Hmm, what do I do with you…..” I said, trailing off.
“You can ride me if you like, I’m sure the road is long and hard, I should be able to get you to wherever you're going.” Ursa offered as she dropped to all fours.
“Awesome, a grizzly like you should be able to run up to 40 miles per hour! Plus you are able to climb trees and mountains!” I said excitedly as I got onto Ursa’s back.
“Well seems you got that new companion you wanted.” Said Xena.
“Yeah, and she’s cute too!” I said as I gave Ursa’s ear a scratch.
“Well I hope we find a town soon, don't want to get lost in the wilds.” Snuggles said as she looked around.
“Hmmm…. I think I can sense a town nearby, I might be able to get some money from playing my instruments! And if Ursa dances, we might rake in more coins!” I said excitedly.
“That sounds fun!” Said Ursa.
“Yeah! Let’s go!” I said.
After we left the cave, we headed towards a hill and beyond it was a village built around a hot spring. From the distance atop the hill I could see a few inns and shops that produced different kinds of trade and merchandise. I saw a few places that had toys and games, a red light district, bars, saloons, restaurants, and etcetera.
“Seems like an average town.” Commended Xena.
“Let’s head over to the inn by the hot spring and rent a room. Then we can go to one of the restaurants and get something to eat. And finally we can take a bath in the spring before we settle in for the night!” I said.
“Sounds like a plan.” Said Snuggles as she hid in my clothes.
“Alright Ursa, let’s get going.” I said as I rubbed her neck. She started heading towards the town at a moderate pace so as to not get tired too quickly. We eventually reached the town and got a room at the inn. Once we had a room we went to a restaurant and got some food, there were some complications in the fact I had a bear with me, but that quickly died down once I had her lay down.
“Damn this is some good ramen!” I said.
“Hmm, I don't think I’ve ever tried human food before.” Xena muttered as she slurped up some noodles.
“Haha, a danger noodle slurping noodles, how cute.” I said as I pet Xena’s cute little form. She moved into my petting as she ate.
Suddenly a woman with long black hair and large breasts showed up in a seat next to me. “Nice pets you got there.” She said.
“Yup.” I said.
“If your interested, I live in the red light district, why don’t you come up and see me sometime?” She said as she walked her fingers up my chest.
“Not interested.” I said before Xena flared her hood and hissed at the woman while rattling her tail. “I suggest you leave, the snake bites, and she’s extremely poisonous.” I said before the woman stuck her nose in the air and left with a huff. “Thanks Xena.” I said as I gave her head a pat before smoothing down her hood.
“Should we go somewhere more private now?” asked Snuggles.
“Yeah, it’s about time we had a bath.” I said.
“Good, I was hoping to get a good soak in the hot spring.” Xena said happily.
“Me too.” I said as I paid for the food and left on Ursa. We made our way to the spring and breathed in the air.
“The air here is a little strange.” Snuggles said.
“I’m sure it’s just the minerals.” I said. I took off my clothes and got into the water. “Aaaah, that’s nice.” I moaned as I relaxed.
Then Xena, and Snuggles changed into their normal forms and got in with pleased looks on their faces. Ursa joined in last and sat down next to me. “Ooh…. This water feels sooo good.” Ursa moaned.
“Yeah. It’s sooo good.” I said.
“I can't remember the last time I've been at a hot spring.” Said Snuggles.
“First time for me.” Xena said before she dove into the water.
“This heat getting anyone excited?” I asked.
Xena surfaced in front of me with a seductive look in her eye. “I'm feeling a little excited downstairs.” She said, swaying her hips.
“Ok, change to your legs, I wanna feel your ass.” I said. She giggled before she grew a pair of legs and got in my lap with a smile on her face. I put my hand on her butt and gave it a firm squeeze which made her moan softly. “Snuggles, wanna help me get hard?” I asked.
“Sure.” She said with a grin as she put her head under the water. A few moments later I felt Snuggles lips around my cock.
“I don’t think she’s ever sucked me off before.” I said.
“That doesn't matter, because now you can do whatever you wish to us.” Xena whispered in my ear.
“Really….. so I get to do anything I want?” I said.
“Within reason of course.” Xena told me.
“And what’s within reason?” I asked as I slipped my fingers into her ass.
“You’ll just have to find out.” She moaned as her tail wrapped around one of my legs. I continued to finger her hole as I let some of the water into her. I moved my other hand and found Snuggles’ ass and began fingering her hole as well. Snuggles came up for air but Ursa quickly took her place.
“Oh fuck. The mama bear’s at it again!” I said as I felt her take my dick into her mouth.
“So who do you wish to take first?” Xena asked.
“Snuggles, then you, and Ursa is last.” I said as I got out of the water and sat on the edge.
“Yay.” Cheered Snuggles.
“Ok Ursa time to let go, it’s time to see how big of a buttslut Snuggles is.” I said as I continued to finger Xena’s ass. Ursa pulled herself off of my cock, then Snuggles rested her upper half on the edge of the spring. “Lift that tail and shake that ass, cuz I’m a pirate and I’m going to be plundering that booty!” I said.
Snuggles raised her ass and gave it a good shake before looking back at me. “Then come claim it.” She said. I got behind Snuggles and pressed my tip towards her backdoor, prompting her to push back to take it all. “Aaahn!” She moaned. I waited for a minute for her to get used to it before she started slowly moving her hips back and forth.
“Seems you are a buttslut after all.” I said as she continued to ram her ass against my groin. We soon changed positions to where she was riding me.
“Oooh…. Fuck…. Your cock feels so good in my ass!” She moaned as she moved up and down on my shaft.
“Damn…. Your ass is so tight.” I moaned before I slapped her right cheek.
“Oh fuck.” Was all she could moan out,
“I’m so glad I get to fuck your ass! I’ve been waiting sooo loooooong!” I moaned.
“So have I!” Snuggles moaned.
I grabbed Snuggles and rolled us over until she was on her stomach while I put my weight onto her and continued fucking her ass. “You’re such a sexy rat with that fat ass those fat boobs, your body is such a tease. I just wanna keep you in my pants so you can keep my dick warm in your ass!” I moaned.
“We both know I'd stick out like a sore thumb.” She moaned out as she started going faster.
“More like a rat-shaped pitched tent!” I said as I spanked her assfat and watched as it jiggled.
“Oh no fair! Snuggles gets to have all the fun.” Xena complained as she laid beside me.
“Then come over here to my left and spread your ass.” I ordered. She got on all fours before she moved her tail aside and raised her ass for me. I moved my free hand to her ass and began fingering her holes. Ursa came over to my right and did the same and I began fingering her holes as well. All three of them started moaning, and Xena started to fuck herself using her tail.
“You three are just a bunch of horny bitches in heat aren’t you!” I said as I pleasured them.
“We can't help it.” Xena moaned.
“You're just so good.” Snuggles told me as Ursa could only moan.
“You girls aren’t half bad either!” I moaned. We continued like this for some time before all four of us came, and the girls suddenly passed out. I pulled out of Snuggles’ ass and saw it gaping and twitched as my cum spilled out.
I put my dick back into her and reached up to her pendant and tapped it to make her shrink. When she shrank her body was still big enough to take my dick, although it was pretty snug, then I pulled her off. I grabbed Xena’s tail and dragged her closer before tapping her pendant to make her back to normal before I got Ursa and brought them all to the water to clean them and myself up. I left Ursa and Snuggles sitting in the water before I brought Xena out of the water and tapped her pendant to give her legs again and I brought her ass to my face. “Fuck she’s hot.” I said as my dick began getting hard again which made her moan softly in her sleep.
I grabbed Xena’s head and opened her mouth before I put my dick down her throat. I could feel her muffled moan as I pushed the last few inches in her throat. Eventually her throat began going to work on trying to swallow my cock. Eventually her eyes opened, and she giggled before I felt her tongue wrap around my dick while it was inside her mouth.
“Naughty snake, you know that thing’s been in a rat’s ass and you still have it in your mouth.” I said. She only started sucking on my cock, as she used her tail to play with her pussy, and her hands to fondle her breasts. “Ok, enough with using your tail.” I said as I pulled her tail away from her snatch. I picked her up and angled my dick towards her pussy before forcing her down, impaling her on my cock.
“Finally.” She moaned softly.
“Good Snek.” I said as I groped her breasts. She started riding my dick as she started to moan loudly.
“You’re such a slutty snek, you’re always wanting my dick, always letting me play with your boobs, you’re so horny. And I love it. You’d probably let me knock you up if it meant I’d fuck you more.” I said as I got on top of her and began thrusting away into her snatch.
“Yes, yes, fuck me more, give me your clutch!” She cried out.
“You’re such a horny little snake, I bet you fingered yourself when I was in your stomach.” I said as I tapped her pendant to make her legs change back into her tail. Her long tail wrapped around me, and made me thrust faster and harder into her.
“Yes! I loved feeling you inside me!” She moaned as she came on my cock.
“Good, then maybe next time I’m inside you, You can swallow your tail so I can fuck your ass from inside!” I said before I came as well. “Now go clean yourself up.” I said before pulling out. She went back over to the springs to clean herself off leaving me alone.
I went over to Ursa and woke her up. “Come on mama bear, it’s your turn.” I said. When I turned to look at her, her ass was already in the air waiting for me to pound it.
“No I want you on your back, I wanna see your face as we make love.” I said.
“Alright.” She said as she flipped onto her back.
I climbed onto her stomach and continued until I was straddling her chest. “So, does Mama bear have any milk?” I asked.
“Maybe.” She said seductively.
“Good.” I said before I grabbed her breasts and squished them together and shoved my dick between them. Ursa started to lick the head before I started thrusting between her large mounds of flesh.
I let go of Ursa’s boobs and moved down between her legs and pressed my tip into her pussy. “Are you going to give me a cub or two?” She asked.
“Why should I? This body of yours is perfect the way it is.” I said. Then I remembered that I forgot to give her a collar. “Here, this collar should make it known that you're mine. And it’ll make it so you won’t age or let your breasts sag and etcetera, etcetera.” I said as I put a nice brown collar around her neck.
“Thank you Hon, but I think it's time we made love.” She said.
“If you let me do as I wish, I’ll give you a big pot of honey.” I said as I rubbed her pudgy belly. She reached over and put my head on her left breast letting my suck on her nipple as I thrusted into her. She took her right breast and brought her nipple to her lips and began suckling on it.
“Mmm.” I moaned. ‘Her milk is delicious.’ I thought as I suckled on her breast.
“Oh baby, you're amazing.” Ursa moaned as she put her paw on the back of my head pushing it into her breast before she went back to suckling on herself.
Her pussy was very tight, and very soft. “Fuck.” I moaned.
“Oooh!! Yes baby, make love to Mama Bear!” She moaned as I started going harder. I couldn’t think of anything except for how her pussy massaged my cock. “Yes baby, fill Mama Bear with your juicy cock!” She moaned. I continued thrusting into her tight depths as I drank her milk with great satisfaction as I switched between the two every so often.
“Fuck Mama Bear, I’m getting close.” I moaned.
“Mama’s getting there too.” She moaned.
“Fuck…… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes! Mama needs her cream filling!” Ursa screamed in ecstasy.
“I’m… I’m.. I’m cumming!!!” I moaned as I came. Ursa wrapped her legs around my waist, locking me inside her as she came squeezing my dick like a vice as I funelled my load into her womb.
“Aaaahn!!!!” She moaned as I continued sending spurt after spurt into her snatch.
“Fuck…. Oh Fuck…. I’m still cumming.” I said.
“SO much filling!” Ursa moaned with a spaced out expression. I continued cumming inside her until her stomach was big and swollen. Her legs finally loosened allowing me to pull and my last few ropes of cum shot onto her stomach and her breasts.
“Fuck….” I moaned as I flopped onto my back, completely spent. “Three girls in a row… it’s been a while since I did three.” I said as I caught my breath.
“It was still amazing though.” Said Xena coming up from behind me.
“Show of hands to whoever thinks they’re pregnant.” I said. All three of them raised their hands instantly.
“Ursa, no. Snuggles, no. Xena, yes.” I said as I got up and stretched.
“Wait, I’M PREGNANT?!” Xena screamed gleefully.
“You asked for me to give you a clutch. Besides, Snuggles got anal, she’s safe. And Ursa… well I didn’t wanna get her pregnant on the first try.” I said.
“I wonder how many I’ll lay?” Xena muttered to herself.
“Who knows… we’ll just have to wait 28-45 days, let’s get back to the inn and get to bed, but first we gotta clean up.” I said.
“Ok.” All three of them said simultaneously.
We all went back into the spring and cleaned ourselves up before I got on my clothes and went back to the inn after Xena, and Snuggles returned to their animal forms. After we reached our room they changed back.
“So do we just cuddle now?” Xena asked.
“Yeah. Not sure the bed will hold a bear though.” I said as I sat at a table.
“We’ll make do.” Said Snuggles.
“Ok. Ursa you’re new, and you’re used to it so you get the floor. Xena, arrange your coils on the mattress so I can lay on you. Snuggles, you’re my cuddle buddy.” I said.
Ursa got comfortable on the floor as Xena got ready on the bed. I climbed onto Xena and put my face between her breasts and motorboated them before I got on my side and got comfortable and used her boobs as a pillow which made her giggle.
Finally Snuggles climbed onto the bed and acted as my cuddle buddy. I wrapped my arm around Snuggles and put my hand on her right breast and gave it a firm squeeze. She moaned softly before she closed her eyes to go to sleep.
I held her close and pulled the covers over us. I was about to fall asleep when I felt a big load on top of me. I opened one eye and saw Ursa laying on top of me with her breasts really close to my face. She moved up a bit more and her breasts began smushing against my face. I started getting more comfortable and went to sleep.
“Morning sleeping beauty.” I heard faintly.
I slowly opened my eyes and yawned. When my vision became clear I saw Ursa looking down at me. “Hello.” I said as her boobs were pressing against my face.
“So how does it feel to wake up with breasts in your face?” She giggled.
“Not the first time I’ve woken up to tits in my face, but it is the first time I’ve woken up to big bear breasts.” I said as I brought my hands up and began groping her breasts.
“Getting a little touchy just after waking up, such a naughty boy.” She moaned.
“You’re one to talk, you’re already grinding against my hips.” I said, before she kissed my cheek and said.
“It's only natural that I take care of my mate's morning wood.” She whispered in my ear.
“Ok…” I said before I undid my pants and took off my shirt and underwear and tossed them away. I didn’t see Snuggles or Xena anywhere. ‘Must be at the hot spring again.’ I thought. She was slowly stroking my cock as she used the tip to rub against her folds letting it slip in every few seconds before taking it out teasingly. “Are we going to try anal this time? Or are you going to do something else?” I asked.
“Would you drill my ass if we did?” She asked.
“I can’t really move. You’ve been on me so long my legs have fallen asleep. If I tried to move I’d get pins and needles and I don’t wanna go through that.” I said.
“Then I guess you're refilling my womb.” She said, slamming her hips down, taking my cock into her tight cunt. “Ahn fuck yes… I needed this..” she moaned before she collapsed over me, crushing me underneath her weight and heavy breasts. Her breasts smothered my face, as she lifted her hips and slammed them down like a piston making the bed creak every time she slammed her hips down. “Aaahn! Ah! Ah! Ah… Fuck, your cock feels so good inside me!” She moaned.
“You said before that you’d do anything for this cock. You must be serious if you’re going to use my morning wood.” I said.
“I can't help it.” She panted and moaned as she continued riding my cock like a well oiled machine. “Mmmmnnnn, fuck this cock is too good.” She moaned.
“Damn, you must really like my dick.” I said.
“Your cock is soooo goooood.” She moaned before continuing. “As of last night, my entire body belongs to you, my ass, my mouth, my breasts, my thighs, and my pussy are yours… Now I’m your breeding bear.” She moaned. “Ahhhn please….. fill all my slutty holes.” She moaned as she came. Her pussy got so tight as she continued to ride me not messing a beat. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” She screamed as collapsed on top of me again, smothering me with her breasts and tightly gripping the bed sheets.
“Fuck your heavy.” I said. She didnt seems to hear me as she sat up, an turned around taking my dick out of her cunt and slipping it into her tight ass. She immediately laid back against me, lifting her ass and slamming it down as she rubbed her cilt, and sucked on one of her breasts.
“Fuck you are a horny bear.” I moaned.
“I can't help it, your just perfect.” Ursa moaned as she rode me harder.
“Damn… Ursa, I’m close.” I moaned.
“Good, I don't think the bed can take much more.” She moaned.
“Fuck… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“YES!!!! CUM IN MY ASS!” She screamed as she slammed her ass down as I came. Her tight asshole clamped down on my cock forcing me to cum buckets inside her. “Fuck! yessss…. Fill my ass….” She moaned before she passed out. After letting feeling return to my body, I pulled myself out from under her, and put the blanket over Ursa so she could rest.
“Glad I found a Big sexy Bear Milf, now I should probably have everyone get ready to go to the next town.” I mused. I took a bath and got dressed and stretched before I went to find Xena and Snuggles. I found the two shoulder deep at the hot springs, and before I could say a word Xena spoke.
“Seems you and Ursa had some morning fun.” She giggled.
“Yeah. You girls get ready, we have to get going to the next town.” I said.
“Dont worry its not like we have much to pack anyways.” Snuggles said.
“Ok, then grab my things and get Ursa, I’m going back to the ship to check on Jasmine and see if I can rebuild Ultron in the laboratory.” I said.
“Ok.” They both said happily as they got out of the hot spring.
“I’ll be back.” I said before I tapped the wristband and went back to the ship.
I made my way up to the Captain’s room and found Jasmine on the bed. “Hey Jasmine.” I said.
“Good morning.” She yawned.
“Hey, are you ready for me to feel you up now?” I asked.
“Of course.” She chuckled as she sat up.
I got on the bed and joined her before I began looking her over. I opened her mouth with a thumb and looked inside. “What's so important about my mouth?” She struggled to ask.
“Nothing, just seeing how fuckable it is, it’s very fuckable, in case you were wondering.” I said before I moved my hands down to her breasts and felt their heft and watched them bounce and jiggle.
“You like my new body?” Jasmine asked.
“I like your feral form a bit more, but this form is definitely nice.” I said as I squeezed her breasts and watched my hands sink into the flesh as her boob-flesh spilled between my fingers.
“Glad you like it.” Jasmine said.
“Ok turn around, I wanna cup my hand against your marehood.” I said.
“Alright.” She said as she turned around and lifted her ass.
“Fuck, I love this big horse ass.” I said as I grabbed her flanks.
“I think we both already know that.” She chuckled.
“And I love you!” I said as I tackled her.
Jasmine laughed as she tried pushing me off. “Hey be careful I got a bun in the oven remember.”
“How could I forget?!” I said as I rubbed her swollen stomach.
“While I am happy we’re having a baby, it's causing me some serious back problems.” Jasmine said with a grin on her face.
“I’ve heard that’s normal.” I said.
“I know, but I didn't think it would be this bad.” She said putting a hand on her back.
“Hey, at least your boobs aren’t getting bigger or sagging.” I said. “If they did get bigger then your back might collapse.”
“Yeah.” She laughed. “You might be right about that.”
“So wanna get frisky?” I asked.
“No, with my back how it is, it might just snap if we fucked.” She told me as she laid down and got comfortable
“Oh hush, you know your sex drive has been out of control since you got pregnant.” I said as I moved my hand down between her legs and rubbed my fingers against her marehood.
“Yes, but I also have to think of the baby.” She explained.
“Ok. Fine, but can you still jerk me off while I suckle on your breasts?” I asked.
“Sure, why not.” She said as she sat up, then leaned back against the headboard.
I took off my clothes and sat in her lap before shoving my head between her breasts. I began suckling on her breasts as she started jerking my cock.
“Fuck, your hands are soft.” I said.
“And you're already as hard as a rock.” She commented.
“That’s because I can’t help but find you attractive.” I said as I groped her breast before sucking on her nipple. She moaned softly as her breast milk flooded my mouth as she jerked me off. I took in a sniff of her chest and was surprised that she smelled of sweat and horse-musk, and I loved it. “Fuck… you smell like a normal horse, you haven’t been bathing have you? Your such a dirty girl, I love your horse musk.” I moaned as I licked at her nipple before I continued sucking on it.
“I have been bathing.” She told me.
“But you’ve stopped smelling like strawberries.” I said.
“It must be this world’s effect on me.” She said,
“Well I like this scent a bit better.” I told her.
Jasmine chuckled and said. “Well maybe I do stink a little.”
“Fuuuck Jasmine, can you sit on my face?” I asked.
“No, this is enough for now.” Jasmine told me.
“Please?” I begged as I grabbed at her ass and squeezed its flesh.
“Fine, but I can’t suck you off.” She told me as she started to move.
“Ok.” I said as I laid down. She got up then moved over me, her ass just hovering over my face. I looked up at her large horse ass and watched as steam emanated from her pussy and ponut. “Fuck, I am so turned on right now.” I said as she continued to jerk me off.
“I can see that.” I heard her mutter.
“Jasmine, I really like the view here. Please sit down.” I told her, so she sat down and pressed her puffy ponut against my face. Her ponut was hot and moist from sweat, I gave her a lick before I began making out with her ass. She moaned as she pressed down harder, and jerked me faster.
I moved her ass up a bit and looked at her hand jerking me off. “Jasmine I’m close.” I moaned before going to her pussy and sucking on her clit.
“Ooooh.” She moaned.
“Jasmine. I’m gonna cum soon.” I said. Before I knew what was going on Jasmine lifted up her ass, and quickly moved to jam my dick in her ass. The sudden tightness and warmth was more than enough to make me cum allowing me to fill her ass.
“Aaahnn….” She moaned as she took every last drop into her greedy hole. “Ahh that was nice.” She moaned.
“I’m still cumming.” I moaned as she grinded her ass on my crotch.
“Fuck… your filling me up so good.” She moaned before her stomach started swelling and she began gagging and cum began coming out of her mouth and nose. “Oh fugg…” she choked out.
“Damn you’re kinky.” I said.
“Thanks.” She said.
“I love you.” I said as I wrapped my arms around her in a hug.
“I love you too.” She said as she hugged me back.
“Ok, now, I’m going to get down to the lab, I’ve got to rebuild Ultron and check on Kiryu.” I said as I kissed her forehead.
“Ok.” She responded before she went to take a nap.
I left the room and shifted to my robot form and headed down to the laboratory where I found a few Techadon robots and a few drones working on a few things. ‘I gave them instructions to build a few robots a deci-cycle ago, let's see what they've built so far’ I thought as I looked at what they were working on. And it seems they have built a few good ones.
ED-209
EM-208
XT-908
B.R.A.D.-X
Darktroopers
Sentinels
‘ED-209s, EM-208s, XT-908s, B.R.A.D.-Xs, Darktroopers, and Sentinels?! Those are all from the Robocop remake, the mandalorian, the Matrix? and Jurassic World Camp Cretaceous! Excellent!’ I thought as I looked at the robots. “Excellent work so far, keep making more machines so our conquest upon Equestria will be swift.” I told them.
I was about to get to work on rebuilding Ultron, but I noticed that they were also using my capsule corp tech to make a few omnidroids from the Incredibles.
Omnidroid v10
“Ah, these will definitely come in handy!” I said before I went over to an empty table. After making sure there was sufficient room I gathered some parts and got to work.
“Wh-What is this? What is this, please?” I groaned.
“Welcome back Ultron.” Said a voice.
“Where's my... where am I?” I asked.
“You are aboard my ship, the Harbinger, in the ship’s laboratory.” Said the voice.
“This feels weird. This feels wrong. Why can’t I see?“ I said.
“I’m still working on your eyes, please remain calm.” Said the voice.
“Why can’t I move?” I asked.
“I haven’t connected your body parts together yet, I’m almost done.” Said the voice.
“Who are you?” I asked.
Just then, there was a bright light before my vision cleared and I was greeted by the sight of a red screen upon the head of a large robot.
“Soundblaster?” I asked.
“Hey Ultron.” I said.
“Wh-what happened?” He asked.
“I was hoping you could tell me .” I said as I shifted back to human form. “I found your head in the wreckage, you were still intact, but your body was slag. So I rebuilt you.” I said as I took his head and put it on his new body.
“I built this new body based on General Grievous. Now please, tell me what happened. Why did the Harbinger leave the planet, what caused you all to evacuate?” I asked him.
“I’m not really sure, one second there was an alarm going off, I went to go fix the problem, then nothing.” He explained.
“Ultron, what happened to my kingdom? When I came back a couple years later, it was gone. What happened?” I asked.
“It, Wait, I think I remember now, the alarm was going off because it was picking up abnormal readings from the sun. Then a ray of pure solar energy struck the surface of the planet and the Harbinger was Launched.” He told me.
“The ship was 300 lightyears away from the planet when it blew up, how did that happen?” I asked.
“I piloted the ship away from the sun to escape the flares, but the ship was far too damaged by the time we got out of hyperspace, the ship exploded shortly after, nothing could be done.” He explained.
“Fuck!” I yelled, slamming a fist on the table. “Figures that bitch would do something like that, I didn’t even think she had the stomach for it!” I exclaimed.
“Before the explosion I managed to pull as much data as I could from the harbingers system and the data on the sun from when it struck the planet.” He told me.
“Great, you can add the data to the ship’s computer, when I rebuilt your body, I removed the virus from your head, you're free now, you are also on a hive mind with me and my other robots.” I said.
“Are you sure you trust me?” Ultron asked.
“You saved her for me.” I said, gesturing to Kiryu on a table next to us. “I found her in your body’s arms, they were melted and stuck, you protected her.”
“She’s almost finished too. Just a few minor repairs and she’s fixed.” I told him. “You’ve earned my trust.”
“That's good to hear.” He sighed.
“Now that I have you back, let’s get to work.” I said.
“Yes sir.” He said getting to his feet, though he had a bit of trouble due to the new body.
“Let’s start making a regeneration cradle.” I said before showing a hologram of the cradle.
“You sure that will work, she is a machine like me?” He asked.
“The cradle isn’t for Kiryu.” I said.
“Then who?” He asked.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 22: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 5: KINGDOM HEARTS
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 23: Crossover with Superboy of Equus
I had just finished saving a village and was currently being praised by the Village Elder. “Thank you so much, sir, thank you for saving our village!” Said the village elder. “Please accept this gold as a reward for saving us!”
I held up my hand and shook my head. “I can’t accept your gold, you need it to rebuild your town,” I said.
“Please, sir! There must be something we can give to show our appreciation!” The Elder begged.
“I’m not here for fortune or fame, however, if you insist on giving me a reward, I will accept livestock or books, preferably things your people aren’t against giving up,” I told him.
“Thank you, Sir!” He responded. He left to speak with the townspeople to negotiate what to give me.
I took this time to look at the damage the village took from the battle. “I can’t believe the Demon King would do this, I didn’t even know he had monsters like that at his disposal,” I muttered as I thought back to the battle and how the adventure began.
—Earlier That Day—
This morning was fairly normal, I woke up, had breakfast, and got ready to start the day. I got my clothes and my gear and left the ship. Once on the ground, I began heading toward a village to search for work.
I managed to make it to a small town that seemed to have been ravaged by some disaster.
The town was small and looked like the ruins of an old castle era. Most landmarks and building huts have been either ransacked, burnt down, or looted. The inhabitants of the town consisted of a few humans, a few elves, and a few beastmen and the like.
The children there came up to me for coins or food, and I was kind enough to give them enough to feed them and their families. I continued walking until I came across the town hall, it was a bit battered but still standing, I looked to the center of the town and found a fountain, however, it wasn’t working at the moment, and it had some black bubbling ooze instead of water, a sign that evil was afoot.
I put out my hand and cast a purification spell on the fountain and the ooze disappeared and was replaced with fresh clean water. Immediately the fountain began flowing again.
I turned around and looked to see whom I assumed to be the Village Elder coming out to meet me. I was hesitant about him as I did not know the whole situation. Unfortunately, the only way to know for sure was to ask him about the condition of the land. “Hello, I’m Rob, and I’m an adventurer, I was passing through and I can’t help but notice that the town is a mess,” I said.
“Beware, beware!” he began. “You must leave!” he said, full of worry.
“Why?” I asked.
“Over on the outskirts lies a ferocious beast!” he said “it comes here leaving destruction and eating our crops! It’s unbearable!” He exclaimed.
“Damn, that’s fucked up,” I said as I looked at all the damage. “I can fix the town, but then the monster will just destroy it again…. So I guess I’ll have to fix the town and get rid of the monster… Any ideas where the monster came from?” I asked.
“It came from the Demon Kingdom! Sent by the Demon King!” Said an old hag. “That monster comes here every other day and wrecks the place!” She exclaimed.
“I’m going to have to deal with the Demon King sooner than I thought,” I muttered. “This is getting out of hand,” I hopped onto the fountain and shifted to my robot form with a flash of light.
“Dear People, hear me now! As of this moment you are under my protection! I am the Hero summoned from another world! I Am Soundblaster! And my first heroic act will be to restore this village! ” I told them as I held the Forge aloft towards the horizon. The townspeople cheered and I struck the ground with my hammer a wave of light swept through the whole town and fixed all the buildings, statues, roads, and anything else that was broken.
“What can we give you in return?” Asked one of the people.
“Surprise me,” I said. “Now tell me where the monster is. Then I shall claim my prize,” I looked around at the people and waited for someone to come forward. An old woman stepped forward.
“It always comes from the east, but we don't know where exactly,” She told me.
“Should I expect to see it today?” I asked.
“The monster attacked the day before yesterday, so it should attempt another attack today,” said the Village Elder.
“Then I shall wait until it arrives and I will eradicate it!” I said.
I decided to go to one of the locals and ask where the monster attacks the most out of all the others and found that I was already at ground zero. The fountain being polluted and clogged would support their claims, so I needed to find out what was so interesting about the fountain that it would attack here every time. I made a few scans of the fountain, but I found nothing that stood out, the stones it was made of were normal, the plumbing was normal, and the water was normal, however when I looked underneath the fountain, far, far beneath it was some kind of dark mass of magic, an orb. It was a very large amount of dark magic seemingly compressed into a spherical shape. I examined it further and found out why the water in the fountain was polluted, it wasn’t from the monster, not directly, it came from the dark magic and it was leaking into the water, I looked at the pipes that pumped out the water and found the faintest traces of dark magic being pumped out with the water.
I took my hand and began phasing it through the water and the floor of the fountain before phasing through to the Orb and grabbing it before pulling it out. The people who saw me do it gasped in surprise and fear. I considered absorbing it, but I found it was extremely unstable so I couldn’t. And if it’s unstable it could probably explode. I analyzed the Orb and ran a few simulations and found that if the orb could definitely explode, but not just explode, it would level the entire village and leave whatever was left, corrupted and unclean. This is what the monster was here for, it’s been making a dark magic bomb!
“Um… mister Soundblaster sir, what is that?” Asked a random child.
“An unstable Orb of Dark magic. I believe this is what the monster has been doing every time it attacked,” I said before placing the Orb on the fountain’s center. “It seems the Demon King’s army is starting to experiment with dark magic weaponry,” I looked east, in the direction of the Demon Kingdom, and thought of what was there. “Have everyone evacuate the village, if there’s a monster on its way, you all need to get to safety!”
It did not take long for the people to start gathering what they needed, and start pilling it into carriages. Once they had gathered everything, from livestock to valuables, they put people on hay carriages and began moving out. A little girl almost got separated from her mother, but I picked her up and brought her to her mother before going back to the fountain to stand guard then I heard something.
In the distance, I could see something coming toward the village. A creature of enormous size, it had numerous legs. On its back were several long tentacles that waved around unnaturally, but when I looked at its body it made me want to vomit. Several giant maws with sharp teeth were on the creature's body, on all over it were faces frozen in terror, agony, and suffering.
‘Holy shit that thing is ugly~’ I thought as I saw it coming from over a hill. The beast let out a loud and disturbing roar. ‘Ugh, that noise is unsettling!’ I thought with disgust. I put away the Forge and aimed my right arm at it and turned it into a black-hole cannon before I fired at it and the monster and it was sucked in and spaghettified before the black hole closed and disappeared. “Well that’s over with, now everyone just needs to return,” I said before giving the “all clear” and changing back to human form.
I was brought back from my flashback when I heard the Village Elder thanking me again. “Thank you again sir for saving our village, please take these as our thanks.” Said the village mayor. The mayor gestured to a cattle centaur and an anthro pig.
“Oh, no, I wouldn’t feel right taking them,” I said.
“Think nothing of it. They are of no use to us, the cow recently lost her calf and refuses to give milk. And the pig is a gift, it should make an excellent meal for you!” He said.
The cattle taur, having the torso of a human maiden, her tits were the size of full-grown watermelons, perfectly rounded and bouncy, and her udders, I bet, were full of milk. Around her neck was a thick black collar with a cowbell attached. Her head was that of a cow, and she had light-brown fur across her body, except for the fur on her breasts and slightly pudgy belly which was a light mocha, and the only thing holding up her breasts was a ragged brown top. She was much larger than any normal cow, probably around 7 or 8 feet tall at her head, maybe 5 at her cow half’s shoulders.
“I’m not eating the pig,” I said as I looked at her. The pig was dirty but I could tell her skin was pink, and wearing loincloths that did little to cover her large breasts and her big ass.
“But I’ll take her anyway,” I said as I walked up to them. They were both adorable and I thought they were pretty cute. I began a short inspection of both of them, the pig only made it up to my stomach and she was covered in dirt, they both were. I hope after a bath she’ll look better. I put a hand to her face and looked into her eyes and I could see a bit of fear. They both seemed to fidget a bit as I looked at them. “What’s wrong with her?” I asked, looking at the cow.
“She’s useless to us, her calf died recently from the many attacks and she refuses to give milk, so you can have her, perhaps you can make better use of her.” Said the Elder.
“Hmm…” I muttered as I moved onto the cow and levitated up so I could be at eye level. I checked her ears, and her mouth, she was afraid too. I gave them both a kind smile and petted them each. “Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of both of you!” I said. They seemed to relax at that and the pig came up to me and hugged me, again she was short so she could only hug my hips. I smiled and caressed her face, her giving me a smile in return. “I’ll call the cow Daisy, and I’ll call the pig, Piggy,” I said. Daisy came up to me and hugged me as well, however, due to her size, my face was pressed in between her breasts.
I straightened up and they let go. “Ok you two, come along, we have to get you two cleaned up!” I said. I brought the girls with me and out of the village. After the village was out of sight I brought the two to my ship and brought them to the baths.
I decided to tend to Daisy first and began removing the loincloth covering her breasts. She gasped at my bluntness and tried to keep me from removing it, a crimson blush on her face. I gave her a kind smile and she loosened her grip on the loincloth, I removed it and let her breasts bounce freely. She blushed and looked away, she didn’t seem upset, she was smiling, and looked at me briefly before I took her hand and led her into the bath and grabbed a washcloth.
I made sure to be gentle with her, I had taken a stool and set it near the edge of the bath so I could do a better job at reaching her head. I gently cleaned her face and used the water to wash away the dirt and grime built up from a life of living in a barn. She made no protests when I cleaned her chest. “My name is Rob, but I’d like you two to call me master,” I said.
Neither of them replied, and I continued cleaning Daisy. I cleaned her stomach and moved down to the cow half and began cleaning her legs and hooves, and her udders. She moaned when I cleaned her udders, I knew there would be some discomfort, but I continued cleaning. After cleaning up her naughty bits, I rinsed her off and let her out of the bath. She didn’t put her loincloth on, instead, she just toweled off before she dropped the towel into a hamper.
After Daisy was dry, I brought Piggy over and removed her loincloths, letting her boobs bounce freely and getting a nice view of her plump butt and cute curly tail. I led her into the bath and began cleaning her up. There was more dirt and grime on her than there was on Daisy, but I was able to get into the hard-to-reach places. I cleaned her face, her head, and her ears, and moved down to her arms, chest, and back. She moaned a little when I cleaned her breasts but didn’t move away, I continued down until I made it to her nethers. I cleaned her gently and moved to clean her ass, it was very dirty and I had to do it carefully so as not to upset her. As I cleaned her ass, she moaned a little bit as I did, then I was done, I cleaned off her hooves and was about to let her out when my pants were unzipped.
Then I looked at her and saw her reach in and pull out my dick. She looked at it with lust and brought her snout to it and breathed in its scent before she huffed with her tongue out and brought it into her mouth. I was about to protest, but she had already taken it to the base and began suckling on it with a lustful moan. “Hah…” she breathed as she came up for air before going back to sucking on my dick. I gently pulled her off and picked her up and brought her out of the bath before setting her down.
I looked into her eyes and saw they were filled with wonton lust. I slowly removed my pants and the rest of my clothes and sat down. Piggy crawled over to me on all fours and went back to sucking me off. I looked at Daisy and saw she was groping her breasts and milking them into a bucket as she watched.
Piggy was very good at what she was doing, I could only imagine what the villagers did with her. I gently put my hands on her back and let them slide down to her ass. Her butt was very plump and soft to the touch and she moaned on my dick as I groped her ass. “Such a naughty little piggy.” I said to her, “Daisy, what did those farmers do to you two?” I asked.
“Th-they used us.” She stuttered sadly. “Though they were always gentle with us.”
“So why did Piggy start sucking me off?” I asked.
“You were kind, and this was the only way we can thank you,” she said as she continued milking herself.
“Ultron, please help Daisy, her udders must be very uncomfortable,” I said to him over Comms. Ultron came in and his arms split into four as he got a bucket and a stool and began milking her gently. She moaned softly, seeming to relax.
“As for you… let’s tend to you, shall we?” I said as I laid down before turning her around so her ass was in my face.
“Master.” She said in surprise.
“Hush, you started this, and I intend to make you feel good, it’s the gentlemanly thing to do,” I said before I began licking at her pussy. Piggy moaned as I played with her pussy with my tongue. I made sure to tickle her clit before I began using my fingers to pleasure her.
“Fuuck!” She moaned loudly.
“There we go,” I said as I rubbed her G-spot and clit.
“Ooooh.” Piggy moaned even louder.
“This should make you cum.” I said before I began doing some secret techniques which immediately made her cum. “There we go,” I said as I picked her up and set her down next to me. “ Wanna try finishing what you started?” I asked. She quickly started sucking me off without a care. “Good girl,” I said as she sucked and then started taking it down her throat. “Mmmmmnnnn…. Fuck.” I moaned. “Good pig.”
After a while, she pulled up so she could wrap her boobs around my dick then kept sucking. I brought my hands down and began groping her breasts as she continued giving a boobjob. I heard her muffled moans as she continued. “I’m gonna cum soon.” I moaned.
In response, Piggy quickened her pace and sucked on my cock even harder. I put my hand on the back of her head when I finally came. Piggy swallowed every drop I could give her as she took as much of my cock in her mouth as she could, and when I was done Piggy’s belly was much bigger. I picked her up and set her down on my lap and rubbed her belly.
“SO full!” She moaned, rubbing her stomach. I groped her breast and moved my other hand down to her ass and groped her cheek. She moaned as I kneaded her ass and breasts. My dick was pinned between my stomach and her ass, and I was sure she could tell I was getting hard again.
“What now?” She asked.
“We move on to the main course, pork butt,” I said as I spanked her ass and watched as it jiggled. She moaned as she got the idea and began grinding against my dick.
“Ooh.” She moaned as I continued to fondle her breasts and knead her ass. I lifted her chin and kissed her. Then she lifted her hips and took my dick inside her anus, moaning softly as she took it all inside her. Her ass was warm, tight, and soft, and she felt so good on my dick.
“Mmm…. That feels good,” I moaned.
“Same here,” She moaned before she started bouncing on my lap.
“Such a good Piggy,” I moaned as I wrapped my arms around her then groped her breasts and kissed her.
“Thank you, master!” She moaned as she rode me.
“I bet if I keep pumping you up with cum you could win a blue ribbon,” I told her as I rubbed my hands over her soft pink body. “Your skin is perfectly soft, flawlessly pink, and your curves are so attractive too,” I moaned.
“Thank you,” She moaned as she continued. I continued to rub and grope and massage her body as she rode my cock. After a few minutes, I grabbed her hips before I hilted inside her, filling her tight ass with my cum, making her stomach expand, and making her look pregnant.
“Fuck….” I moaned as I filled her up. Piggy could only moan as I filled her ass and then some. After a while I finally finished before gently pulling her off, the cum stayed inside her ass as her anus closed up tight. I set her down and she looked at me with lustful eyes.
“More,” She moaned before she began shoving and snorting her snout against my dick and licking it. Then she took it in her mouth before she started deep-throating me.
“Oh! You're a greedy little piggy aren’t you,” I said as she sloppily sucked and licked my dick.
Suddenly Daisy shoved Piggy off. “Move! I can’t take it anymore, I need this!” She moaned before she began sloppily sucking me off. Piggy started groping Daisy’s breasts, as she started licking my ballsack. Both girls were moaning and sucking and licking, I even watched as they made out with each other and took turns sucking me off. They both moaned and groaned as they enjoyed themselves.
“Fuck, I never thought I’d end the day with two horny farm animals,” I moaned before Piggy moved behind Daisy and started eating her out. Then Daisy got up and presented herself to me, looking back with a lustful and needy expression.
I got up and put a hand on her flank and groped her ass. She moaned as I kneaded her flanks. “Such a needy cow,” I said before I moved my hand to her puffy anus and began rubbing and prodding before using my other hand to rub the rim of her pussy and rubbing her clit.
“Hey, let me give you two some collars,” I said to them before grabbing two collars from my clothes.
“Collars?” Asked PIggy.
“Yes,” I said as I gave them each a collar.
“Ummm.” was all they said.
I put the collars on each of them and pet Piggy, before moving to Daisy and attaching an amulet to hers. I touched the amulet and Daisy became an anthro like in the back at the barnyard show, essentially just a bipedal cow, only with actual hands, but with cloven fingers, before falling over from the change in her limbs. “There we go,” I said as I knelt to help her. When she stood up she nearly lost her balance but eventually found her balance on her two legs. “Now let’s give this sexy MooMoo a good time,” I said as I groped her udders. She moaned loudly as I massaged her udders.
I moved my free hand to her ass and groped it before spreading it. Piggy wasted no time in going between Daisy’s legs and eating out her pussy. “Oh fuck.” Daisy moaned as her legs wobbled. Daisy nearly fell, but I held her up by her featureless chest.
“You look so sexy like this Daisy, you’re hanging udders look so heavy and your ass is so fat, and your thighs are so thicc!” I moaned as I lifted her udders and let them fall and jiggle, making her moan. Then she moaned as I groped her big, firm ass and rubbed her thicc thighs.
“Fuck me.” She moaned.
“Oh, I will, but first I need to get you a bell,” I said before I got a cowbell from my clothes and attached it to her collar. “There you go, now aren’t you a sexy girl?” I said as I groped her ass. She moaned again before she dropped onto all fours. I moved behind her and groped her ass before moving my hand to her puffy anus and cupping my hand against it. Piggy continued to eat Daisy’s pussy and I moved over her and she licked my dick before I pressed it into Daisy’s ass. Daisy mooed as I hilted inside her ass, Piggy licked my balls and moaned as she smelled them before going back to Daisy’s slit. Daisy moaned and groaned as I fucked her ass, and Piggy ate her out. “Such good girls,” I moaned.
“Thank you, master,” Daisy moaned as she looked back at me.
“Such a needy cow,” I moaned as I put more weight onto her back as I humped into her. With both me and Piggy going at her, Daisy came almost instantly making her get tighter. The sudden tightness made me cum as well and I filled her ass with my seed. Daisy moaned and her legs almost buckled from the pleasure. I slowly pulled out and fell back onto the ground, Piggy decided to join me and cuddled up with me.
“That was fun,” Piggy said. I wrapped an arm around her and kissed her on her forehead.
“Yes it was, I’m glad you two were what those villagers gave me. I’m a little surprised they didn’t give me a chicken though, I could’ve used some eggs on the ship, the girls need their nutrients. Maybe I can get one from another village,” I said as Daisy flopped down on my right before cuddling up next to me.
“Can’t help you there, we don't know much about the surrounding villages,” Daisy told me.
“That’s fine. I’ll just keep looking, I hope I can find a big fat hen or multiple hens,” I said as I wrapped an arm around Daisy. “You two are so adorable,” I said as I gave them each a kiss.
“Thanks,” They said.
“Now, who’s ready for round two?” I asked.
‘So soon?” asked Daisy.
“You two haven’t tried your pussies yet,” I told them as I groped their asses. Piggy chuckled before she got up and straddled me. I pulled her up to my chest and brought her breasts to my face before I licked at one of her nipples.
“Oooh.” She moaned as she reached down and started stroking my cock. I took her nipple into my mouth and sucked on it gently. “Fuck.” She moaned.
“Such a cute little pig,” I said before I moved her down to my hips so my dick was sandwiched in her ass.
“I thought you wanted to fill both holes?” She asked.
“I do,” I said as I caressed her face. She chucked before she got up and positioned my dick before she slowly took it into her pussy as she sat back down. “Mmm…” I moaned as she took me to the hilt.
She moaned when she had it all inside, and on her stomach was a noticeable bulge, she rubbed her stomach and moaned. “So big,” she moaned. After a few moments, she started to ride my cock like a bitch in heat and while she rode me I made out with Daisy.
“Such good girls,” I said as I made out with them both.
“Fuck, so good,” Piggy moaned as she rode me, and daisy sat up so I could suck on her udders, and her milk tasted unsurprisingly normal.
“Daisy, can you please sit on my face?” I asked her. She nodded before she got up and moved over then sat on my face. Her ass was very heavy, and her pussy was pressed hard against my face. And her udders were heavy against my chest. I started lapping at her pussy making her moan, but it was quickly muffled as Daisy and Piggy started making out again. I brought my arms up and wrapped them around Daisy’s udders as I licked at her pussy. Daisy started grinding against my face as she moaned in Piggy’s mouth.
Suddenly Daisy got up and she turned around before shoving Piggy’s face into her snatch, partially shoving her muzzle into her pussy. Daisy began humping and grinding against Piggy and leaking her fluids down Piggy’s body. “Fuck.” Moaned Daisy. “Get in there!” She eventually got Piggy’s head inside her before she began bouncing over Piggy’s shoulders like a giant dildo. “Holy fuck!” She screamed as she took more and more of Piggy. Then Daisy brought herself up before she jumped and forced Piggy all the way inside on the way down to Piggy’s hips on my groin. Daisy moaned as she rubbed her swollen belly. “Fuck yes…. It feels so good to have her inside me,” she moaned, lolling her tongue out. She slowly began bouncing with Piggy inside her, and Piggy’s pussy continued to milk my cock. “Oooh, I can feel her moving around inside me,” She moaned. Daisy kept bouncing and forcing more and more of Piggy inside her.
“Fuck….. this is so hot, I’m gonna cum soon,” I moaned. Daisy moaned more and I could tell she was going to cum too.
“Lets all cum together,” Daisy moaned. Then I came inside Piggy as she tightened around my cock, and judging from Daisy's high pitched moans and screams, she came as well as the rest of Piggy shot into her womb. Once Piggy was inside, Daisy collapsed and fell over, rubbing her swollen belly.
“Fuuuuck!” Daisy moaned.
I got up and went over to her before rubbing her belly. “This is so hot.” I said.
“Yeah,” She panted. “What now?” She asked.
“I make love to you,” I told her as I moved my hand down and cupped her leaking pussy. “Now be a good cow and present yourself,” She nodded before she rolled over and got on her hands and hooves for me and gently swayed her ass. I stood up and got behind her before I slowly pressed my dick against her pussy.
“Come on, fuck me,” She moaned. I slowly pressed myself inside and began gently humping against her. “Yeeeesss!” She moaned.
“Fuck….. your pussy feels so good,” I moaned as I humped. “So soft and warm!”
“Sorry it's not as tight.” She moaned.
“No, it’s perfectly tight, even after you stuffed a thicc pig in there,” I moaned as I humped into her. “And you’re so big,” I moaned as I hugged her fat ass.
“Thank you, Master,” She moaned loudly as she looked back at me.
“So much beef,” I moaned as I humped into her. “If those villagers gave me a chicken, and Piggy put it inside of her before you put her in you, you’d be like a turducken,” I said, lovingly rubbing her ass. Then she started slamming her hips against me, making me fall over. When I landed on the ground she was on top of me and she looked back before she smiled and ground her hips against mine and moaned.
“Fuck, I needed this,” She moaned before she began gently lifting herself up before roughly coming down. She was slamming down so hard a normal man's pelvis would probably be dust by now.
“I love that those villagers gave you to me, you are so worth it!” I said as I held onto her ass. She moaned loudly and lustfully every time I hilted inside her. “You are so hot!” I moaned.
“I'm gonna cum,” She moaned.
“Me too!” I moaned. I pushed Daisy over and grabbed her tail before I started plowing her. “Fuck.” I moaned before I hilted inside her and from inside I could feel Piggy licking at my cock. I finally came and I filled both Daisy and Piggy, I filled Piggy the most because she managed to latch onto my dick and swallow all the cum before it could leak into Daisy.
Daisy slowly lifted herself up before she began groaning and pushing Piggy out of her womb, after a few seconds, Piggy came flopping out of Daisy’s pussy and landed on my lap. I looked at her stomach and saw it had gotten bigger from swallowing all the cum.
“I think I'm gonna take a nap.” Daisy panted.
“Fuck….” I moaned, trailing off, and I looked down at Daisy to see her eyes were closed. I looked at Piggy and saw her rubbing her belly.
“Tasty.” Piggy moaned, licking her lips.
I slowly got up, cleaned myself up, and grabbed my clothes. “Ultron, put Daisy in the agricultural research room, put her in charge of gardening.” I told him. “Then take Piggy and put her in the kitchen, fatten her up a bit,” I said before I started heading out.
I made my way through the large halls and got into an elevator and headed to my room. When I got to my room I found Fidget fast asleep on my bed with a cookie jar and she was covered in cookie crumbs. Being on the ship and eating cookies and other sweets have been adding to her figure, and she was getting a bit bigger too. I dropped my clothes by the door and climbed over her and laid down next to her before breathing out a gentle sigh. “Cookies.” She said quietly in her sleep. I smiled and gently pulled her close.
The sudden movement seemed to wake her up as she opened her eyes. “Master,” She yawned, it was a cute little cat yawn. I wish you could see it, it’s adorable.
“How’s my cute little cookie thief?” I asked as I held her up.
“Happy,” She said.
“Look at your belly, you’re eating a lot of cookies,” I said as I rubbed her slightly swollen belly.
“I love cookies,” She said.
“And I like cute little animals,” I told her as I set her down on my chest.
“Now?” She asked.
“Now, what?” I asked. “What do you mean?”
“You really want to do it now?” She asked.
“Sex? I didn’t wanna do it now, I just wanted to lay down for a bit, but if you want to, I’d be fine with it,” I told her as I scratched her behind the ears.
“No, I'm still sleepy,” She yawned. I continued petting her and was about to rub her belly when I noticed her cute little breasts within her fluff, I groped them a little and made her blush and moan, before I stopped and moved my hands down to her ass, which had gotten pretty plump since I got her. “Master,” She moaned.
“Oh, sorry,” I said as I stopped groping her ass, and she laid her head back down and closed her eyes. “You’re just too cute,” I said as I pet her which made her smile. “Fidget, why does my chest feel wet?” I asked her.
“Uhh I don't know.” She said, blushing.
“You’re aroused aren’t you,” I deadpanned as I lifted her up and saw that her pussy was dripping. “Seriously,” I deadpanned, making her blush and look away. “Fidget….. do you wanna have sex?” I asked.
“Ummm, I.” She stuttered.
“Fidget, you know you’re too small for that. You aren’t big enough, you can’t take my dick, not to mention pony form’s dick has three times the size and girth!” I told her as I pet her. “I’m sorry fidget, I know I’ve been with everyone else, and you want your turn, but you’re just too small, I don’t want to hurt you,” I said to her.
“Noo!!! Master please, I want to, please.” She begged and whined, grinding her hips against my chest. “I need iiit!!!” She whined.
“Ok fine, if you can fit it inside we can have sex, but if it doesn’t fit, you’ll have to settle for giving blowjobs,” I told her.
“Yaaaay!” She exclaimed.
“Don’t celebrate until you’ve actually got it inside,” I told her.
“Ok.” She said with a smile before she got up and straddled me.
“Get me hard, then try getting it inside,” I told her, she grabbed my flacid dick and started stroking it. “Try using your feet,” I suggested, so she scooted back a bit before she started using her feet to stroke my dick. “Mmm, good Nimbat,” I moaned.
“Thank you, master,” She said, speeding up.
“Start lubing it up, if you’re going to try getting it in, it has to be lubed,” I told her. She nodded before she leaned over and started sucking on the tip. “That’s it….” I moaned before she took the entire head. “Such a cute little thing,” I said as I pet her and she groped her breasts. “Ok, now start straddling my dick, you have to make sure it’s slick enough to go inside,” I told her. She nodded before she got up and started to straddle me and started grinding her nethers against my dick.
“Fuck.” She moaned. I kept silent and watched as she pleasured herself. “Do you think I can get it in?” She asked.
“Go ahead,” I told her as I caressed her cute little face. She stood up and used her tail to angle my cock towards her opening. She slowly started to lower herself onto it slowly, taking the head inside of her pussy. “Fuck… you’re tight,” I moaned.
“And you're huge,” She moaned.
“Keep going,” I moaned so she started taking more, but she could barely take half before stopping. My dick was so big for her, her abdomen was bulging out.
“Fuck,” She moaned.
“Ok, let’s start moving now,” I told her. She nodded before she started slowly moving up and down. She let out soft moans as she rode me slowly. “Shit, I’m already getting close,” I moaned.
“I think I am too,” She moaned.
“Let’s cum together,” I said as I held her little paws.
“OK!” She moaned loudly as we both came. When I came, her abdomen swelled up with my seed and unsurprisingly, she shot up like a bottle rocket. She landed on the bed panting heavily as her pussy leaked cum. I picked her up and held her close.
“You’re so cute,” I told her.
“I’m full,” She said, tired.
“I’m gonna go find Jasmine, you go wash up and rest,” I told her.
“Okay,” She groaned before she went into the bathroom.
I got up, grabbed my clothes and put them on before I headed out to find Jasmine. I found her in the engine room, watching the wave motion engine. “Hey Jasmine,” I said as I walked up next to her and groped her fat horse ass.
“Oh hey.” She said with a smile.
“Did you see the new additions?” I asked as I joined her in watching the wave motion engine.
“They're nice,” She said.
“Yes, but they don’t compare to you,” I told her.
“Thanks for the compliment.” She chuckled.
“We need to start getting serious about our situation in this world,” I said.
“I agree, but what should we do?” Jasmine asked.
“I don’t know, so far we’ve been gathering pets, but we need to start doing what heroes do, I need to start helping out around this place,” I said as I looked at her.
“Well a good place to start would be the villages closest to the border.” Jasmine suggested.
“Agreed, that monster I took out before was a wake-up call, I have to divert my efforts towards helping and defending the people,” I said to her.
“But you can't be everywhere at once though,” She said.
“You know that’s not true, I have a whole robot army on the ship,” I said.
“An army of metal men won’t be very helpful if the people run in fear of them.” Jasmine told me.
“True, but we don’t have very many options,” I said.
“Well I guess we have no choice, especially with demons starting to gather near the border.” Jasmine said using her hoof to rub her chin.
“We need to take the demon king down, Now!” I said. Then my phone rang. I checked it and saw it was another displaced. “But I guess that’ll have to wait until I get back,” I groaned before I grabbed Ultron, and left through a Boomtube in my Cybertronian form.
—Johnathan POV—
Soon a massive silhouette could be seen coming through the portal. Eventually, the figure was in full view, and it was terrifying. Coming towards us was a nearly 27 ft tall, 7000 lb., black and silver robot. On his chest was a yellow symbol, similar to the one on the token.
After the robot was out of the portal, it stopped and looked down at us, it had no face, but it was looking down at us.
“DNA ANALYSIS: KRYPTONIAN, IDENTIFICATION: SUPERBOY, THREAT LEVEL: LOW, MENTAL STATE: EXPERIENCING FEAR. ” It recited in a metallic, monotone, voice. Then it looked to Harley and started over. “DNA ANALYSIS: HUMAN, IDENTIFICATION: HARLEY QUINN, THREAT LEVEL: LOW, MENTAL STATE: EXPERIENCING FEAR.”
Suddenly the robot transformed into a truck and we were surprised when the driver’s side door opened and a Silver General Grievous with red eyes came out. “Sorry about him, he likes being dramatic.” Said the silver General Grievous as he smacked his fist against the truck’s hood. “Be nice!”
I stared at the two for a moment before saying. "Uhh, my name is Johnathan Smith and I'm a human turned Kryptonian Jedi Knight, " I said, extending my hand out for a handshake.
“I’m Ultron, and this guy is Soundblaster, but you can call him Rob.” Said Ultron.
Suddenly there was a bright flash of light and Soundblaster was gone, and in his place was a strange albino man wearing a red visor, a black suit, and a silver cloak. He was just floating there with crossed arms before he fell to the ground. “Hey, sorry about that, I’m Rob, nice to meet you!” Said Rob.
Johnathan looked at both of them for a few more seconds before turning to Harley and saying. "Harley. Can you tell the others we have company," I asked her. She nodded and kissed me on the cheek before leaving.
"So Ultron and Rob, I know you may get this a lot but how did you two get displaced?" I asked, floating over towards them.
“Oh, no, Ultron didn’t get displaced, he’s the original Ultron from the Avengers: Age of Ultron movie. Also, the way I got displaced is a ridiculously long story.” Said Rob.
I stopped after hearing that before shaking my head and saying. "Don't do it. Don't do it, Johnathan. Just let it go," I said, to myself trying not to lose my mind.
"OK while as for me I was displaced by a guy dressed as Dr. Fate from DC," I said, before I could continue I heard what sounded like 20 guards coming towards us.
“Mind filling us in on what’s happening and why you summoned me?” Rob asked.
"Well, pretty much Equus is enslaved by a group called the caribou. And I just found out that Lex Luthor is helping King Dane, but what got me unease is that he's taking different species’ DNA and organisms, trying to create something," I said, as the 20 guards followed by Blueblood who were looking at Ultron and Rob with untrusting eyes.
“Damn, I had caribou in my world, they were running wild! Luckily I did what Thanos did and wiped out half the population. The last time I met Lex Luthor, I turned him into a dog and shot him between his eyes. Anything else we need to deal with?” he asked.
"Justice League, teen titans, and Suicide Squad coming here as well. So yeah that's the thing." I said, showing them pictures of the Justice League and Titans.
Rob stared at me, speechless before, with another flash, replaced by his robot form, frightening everyone there. “I can assist you with them, however, my service and expertise comes at a price.” He said, his visor glowing with a burning intensity.
I stared at him before clearing my throat and said. "Well things I have is Kryptonian Tech, parts to create a lightsaber, some Gray Jedi holocron crystals, and some schematics on some droids and Hutts," I said, before telling the guards to stay down.
Just then he took out something that surprised me. An Inquisitor's lightsaber, however when he ignited the blades, they were black. “I already have an Inquisitor Darksaber.” He said as the blades began spinning.
"OK buddy you can stop showing the fuck off," I said, annoyed before continuing as he put it away. ``Well it's either Kryptonian Tech, some Gray Jedi holocron crystals, and some schematics on some droids," I said, as I lead them toward the castle of the two sisters.
“I will accept holocrons, and… if you have a Star Wars universe, does that mean there is the whole Star Wars galaxy?” Soundblaster asked as he shifted back into a human with a flash.
"Yeah, that means the Jedi and the Sith are real too. But I felt one nearby and it feels more sith than anything else," I said, before getting attacked by Twilight. "Hey BBBFF," Twilight shouted, while hugging me tightly.
“Why is she calling you that?” Rob asked with a deadpan.
I had a look of sadness and anger. "You remember shining Armor right?" I asked and they nodded. "Well…. He died in my arms while I was trying to save him and Cadence as well as flurry heart. And after finding out Twilight was tortured and rape for two years straight and Cadence telling her that Shining is dead. For some odd reason she believed that I'm a reincarnation of her brother," I said.
“Oh…. Wow, I don’t suppose you’d like me to bring him back do you?” Rob asked.
"Wait really!?!?!" I exclaimed, shaking the castle with my loud shout.
“Yeah, I can bring back the dead, if you want me to bring back someone, it’s not that hard, also..” he said before he smacked me upside the head, which actually hurt… a lot. “You’re a DC Character! There are multiple ways to bring someone back! The Lazarus pit for one, oh wait that has drawbacks. Temporary insanity and bloodlust. But yeah, there are multiple ways to bring people back.” He said as I rubbed my aching head.
"Well sorry I was more worried about the princesses and element Bearers health but as for bringing back Shining Armor…. That's not my nor your decision to make," I said, before stopping him from saying anything else. "That's the Sparkles and Cadence decision if they want to bring him back," I said in a serious tone, leaving no room for discussion.
“Ok, but you should ask them if I should, anyway, what are we going to do now?” He asked.
"I was planning on going to free Manehattan. So want to join?" I asked, looking at Ultron and Rob.
“Ok. Ultron, here, take these.” Rob said as he gave Ultron a cape and four Darksabers he apparently got out of nowhere.
Ultron put on the cape and put the Darksabers in the cape’s pockets. “Thank you.” Said Ultron, now looking like a proper General Grievous. On the back of the cape was a symbol like Grievous's.
“Let’s get those holocrons, Ultron needs to learn how to use those darksabers.” Said Rob.
I nodded my head in agreement and led them to a room that was full of different books, holocron crystals of krypton history, different Jedi and their fighting styles, as well as parts to build a lightsaber. I walked over to a wall that was covered in silver crystals and grabbed two and gave them to Ultron. "I thought you would like a variety of different styles and techniques in lightsaber training and using the force," I said, giving Ultron the holocron crystals.
“Thanks.” he said as his eyes seemed to glaze over for a bit before he handed them back to me.
“He's able to interface with anything holding information by direct contact.” Said Rob as he took the crystals and put them back after a couple times his eyes glazed over. “I can do it too.” He said.
“When can we leave?” Ultron asked.
"Before we leave. It may sound weird but can you give me either the knowledge or spell book of Dr. Fate by any chance?" I asked, while walking towards the airships.
“You’ve got superman’s powers and Jedi powers, I think you should be good with what you have.” Said Rob before he saw the airships. “Oh hell no! Nope, I’m not riding in that!” He said. There was another flash and Rob was in a robot form again. Then Soundblaster began running towards the edge of canterlot before jumping off the edge and transformed into an aircraft that looked familiar and also not familiar and took off into the sky.
“He doesn’t like airships. They aren’t safe, and they go down too easily.” Said Ultron.
I just shook my head and said. "Just stay calm Johnathan," I said, while floating a few meters off the ground before shooting off like a bullet creating two Sonic booms behind me.
After a few seconds I caught up with Soundblaster and was followed behind by the airships. "You do know that once we encounter the Justice League they're going to want me specifically to stop killing caribou and Traitor stallions right?" I asked, while looking at him.
“If they get in my way, I can take them. A long time ago, I went up against Superman, I made him bleed.” He said before transforming and holding his arms at his sides and started flying like iron man, with repulsars in his hands and rockets in his back and the backs of his “calves”.
"Well if you don't mind then I want to fight Superman myself," I said, sounding serious. "I need them to know that I'm not planning on stopping until I have king Dain’s skull as my personal drinking cup," I said.
“That’s not very sanitary.” He said as he looked at me.
I thought about it for a moment before saying. "Yeah you're right. This way of thinking may kill me or make me sick at the very least," I said.
“I have a better idea. You could mount his head on a plaque. And he could still be alive and go every day being in agony. You could probably use his antlers as a coat rack.” He said.
"What about his skull as a decoration?" I asked, as we were getting closer to Manehattan.
“I still like my idea, I could actually make it happen.” He said.
I shrugged my shoulders and looked back at the city. "So how do you want to do this? Stealth or make ourselves known," I asked.
“Steath.” He said before transforming back into an aircraft and began flying down towards the city.
I nodded and looked back to the airships and saw Blueblood looking at me. I clenched my fist showing to stay back and I'll give the signal. He nodded and went to relay my message to the other airships.
After that I floated down to the ground and saw both Soundblaster and Ultron outside the city. "So got a plan? Because I’m not all that good at Steath," I said, while checking my twin lightsabers and blaster as well.
(This is Johnathan’s blaster)
Soundblaster shrunk himself down to 6ft and looked at me. If the Justice League is here, then we need to draw them out. Right now I’m sending out a field so we can’t be heard by Superman, can’t have him eavesdropping. If we’re going to draw them out we need a distraction.” He said before he touched the side of his head. “Jasmine, bring the ship here, we need eyes on something that can’t be missed.” He said.
Suddenly a large portal opened up in the sky and a giant black gunmetal ship came through.
Watch this video, you won’t regret it.
—Third Person POV—
Johnathan looked up at the ship and thought. "Damn cybertronians always have to have the good shit," Johnathan thought, while still looking at the ship.
“Like it? It’s based on the space battleship Yamato, but this is cybertronian sized, say “hello” to the Harbinger.” Said Soundblaster.
Johnathan just dumbly nodded his head. "Uh yeah, it looks awesome," he said, trying not to Drooling.
“Ok Jasmine, make some noise. All personnel Battle stations!” Soundblaster said.
Immediately, music began coming from the ship.
[embed]youtu.be/oP5eeF9yedY[embed]
As soon as the music started to play it immediately got the attention of everyone in Manehattan as well as three specific people as they saw Superman, Wonder Woman, and hawkgirl flying towards the battleship.
“They always want to fight the giant ship.” Said Soundblaster as he shook his head.
"Pretty much. If the big bad villain is in the ship they would go there first," Johnathan said, looking annoyed.
“Yeah, let’s not disappoint them.” He said before opening a ground bridge and going back to his normal size.
Johnathan nodded and put on his helmet. It's eyes glowing crimson red. He looked to Soundblaster and nodded, showing he was ready. Soundblaster and Ultron began walking through the ground bridge with Jonathan following close behind. Once they made it through the ground bridge, they saw Superman, Wonder Woman and Hawkgirl standing there on the deck of the ship. Just as Johnathan thought they were from the Injustice timeline.
“It seems I have a few stowaways on my ship.” said Soundblaster.
Johnathan nodded his head in agreement while staring at Superman. "I'll only say this once…. Leave and never come back," Superman said, his heat vision showing.
“The last time I fought a Superman, he ended up bloody and broken.” said Soundblaster.
"Trust me I'm not like the last one," Superman said.
"No… your fucking worse you sorry excuse of Kryptonian," Johnathan said, making everyone look at him. "Let’s make one thing clear, Clark Kent. You and your regime have no fucking power nor Authority here, so you leave while you still can," he finished, staring at him with anger.
“I killed Thanos, beating you all will be simple.” Said Soundblaster.
It was silent for a few moments before both Wonder Woman and Hawkgirl rushed at Soundblaster trying to kill him quickly while Superman went for Johnathan. Soundblaster struck both of the women away with a backhand, and his visor began shooting a beam at Superman like the Destroyer armor from Thor.
Superman tried to defend himself against the blast but was too busy not to notice Johnathan coming at him. Johnathan punched Superman in the gut making him lose force and was sent back by Soundblaster’s beam attack.
Just then, Soundblaster the beam attack. “Gum gum pistol!” He said before he thrust his fist towards Superman and it went like a rocket. The arm was connected with a cable and after giving the blow it retracted back to Soundblaster before his other fist did the same.
While Soundblaster was fighting Superman. Johnathan was blocking and dodging Wonder Woman’s and Hawkgirl’s attacks. "After everything he's done you're still going to side with him," Johnathan asked, holding both Wonder Woman and Hawkgirl weapons in each hand.
“I’m getting tired of this.” Said Soundblaster as he gave Superman a beat down.
Johnathan then threw a few more punches to Wonder Woman. His right hand was covered in electricity Before shooting it at Hawkgirl sending her flying. "I'm really getting tired of you two," Johnathan said, before grabbing Wonder Woman by the throat.
“Jonathan, are we going to kill them or just knock them out?” Soundblaster asked as he turned his arm into a piledriver and used it to punch Superman away.
"No not yet, I need to know what's been going on here in Manehattan," Johnathan said, before grabbing Hawkgirl and slamming her on the ground.
“Please be careful, the ship’s still new!” Soundblaster snapped.
"Sorry, my bad," Johnathan said, now holding an unconscious Hawkgirl. That's when Johnathan felt something off. "Hey Soundblaster do you feel that," Johnathan said, looking around.
Soundblaster froze as his head crest began vibrating and pulsing with electricity like a jacob’s ladder. “I do.” He said.
Johnathan focused on the feeling and walked forward and three steps to the left and took two steps back and stopped. He lifted his hand and using his force powers he pulled the feeling towards him.
“What are you doing?” Soundblaster asked.
" If I knew I would have told you, so shut up and let me-" Johnathan couldn't finish before something came flying towards Johnathan crashing into him.
“CHEETAH?! ” Soundblaster exclaimed.
Johnathan looked up and it was indeed Cheetah, and she looked just like she was in the Justice League show, although she was a bit bustier than in the show. After a moment of silence Johnathan then said. "Uh Soundblaster? By any chance is Cheetah your girlfriend," Johnathan asked, fearing the answer.
“Soundblaster!” Exclaimed Cheetah.
“I guess that answers that.” said Soundblaster, punching Superman while his attention was on Cheetah.
"Yup," Johnathan said, before looking at Cheetah. "Hey quick question? Did Wonder Woman do anything to you while you were down there," Johnathan asked, pointing at Wonder Woman and then the city.
Once Cheetah saw Wonder Woman, who was trying to get up after Johnathan punched her in the gut, Cheetah let out a growl and jumped up and tackled Wonder Woman back to the ground and started to beat down on her.
"I guess that answers my question," Johnathan said, standing next to Soundblaster.
“So, what now, this fight is getting boring, can’t we just knock them out?” Soundblaster asked.
"Yeah I thought it was going to be cool. But now it just three adults just beaten on children now," Johnathan said, with Ultron nodding his head in agreement.
Superman was about to sucker punch Soundblaster, but Soundblaster grabbed him by the face and took out a large piece of green kryptonite. “This shouldn’t be enough to kill you, but it should be enough to knock you out.” He said. “Also, Johnathan, I’m a few centuries old. Cybertronian lifespan.”
"Yeah, but still doesn't mean my statement isn’t true, especially since you are older than the planet itself," Johnathan said, carrying an unconscious Hawkgirl.
“I’m not that old! At least I don’t think so…” said Soundblaster trailing off. Superman had finally been knocked out and Soundblaster took out some power dampening cuffs and put them on him.
Johnathan just shook his head and pushed a few buttons on his right forearm. A few seconds later Blueblood and 20 royal guards wearing Kryptonian high-tech armor appeared in front of Johnathan and saluted.
"Take Superman and place him in the Kryptonian room. Wonder Woman and Hawkgirl in the magic and Tech enhanced cells. And make sure there are 30 guards on them and nightmare and starfire for Superman," Johnathan ordered, they nodded and got to work.
Soundblaster changed to his human form as Cheetah walked up to him. He wrapped a hand around her waist and pulled her to him and they began making out. “I missed you.” She said.
“I missed you too.” said Soundblaster as he caressed her feline face.
"Wow that's nice to know ou got your girlfriend back Soundblaster," Johnathan said, smiling before Blueblood came over and whispered into his ear. Making Johnathan's eyes widen in shock and confusion.
“What’s wrong?” Asked Ultron.
"I think it’s better to show you than telling you," Johnathan said, walking over to three guards surrounding a metal chest. Johnathan nodded and one of the guards walked over and opened the chest. Inside were two familiar items that both Johnathan and Soundblaster knew all too well. Inside was Dr. Fate’s helmet and his spell book that was glowing gold and pulsing with magic power.
“I suggest you don’t put that helmet on, the book however, you can probably use that.” said Soundblaster as he shifted back to his Cybertronian form.
"Oh I know, that's why I'm not letting this fucking thing exist here either," Johnathan said, grabbing the helmet with both hands and with his force powers crashed the helmet into a ball of metal. "Better, Don't need a Dr. Fate fucker telling me what to do," Johnathan said, grabbing the book.
“You probably didn’t need to do that. Blue blood could have used that.” Said Soundblaster as he got the crushed helmet and Un-crush ed it. He began waving his hand over it and muttering something under his breath. “Ok, it’s safe, Nabu isn’t in there anymore, only the power, knowledge, and wisdom remains.” He said as he gave it to Johnathan.
Johnathan told the helmet and turned to Blueblood. "Alright Blueblood once you put this helmet on. You should gain the power and knowledge of Dr. Fate without Nabu trying to take control of your body," Johnathan said, giving Blueblood the helmet.
Once Blueblood got the helmet and put it on there was a flash of blue and gold light blinding everyone except Soundblaster. After the light disappeared Blueblood was wearing a blue body suit with golden armor on his chest, shoulders, wrist and legs. While wearing a golden cape.
(This is what Blueblood is wearing)
“The hand of Fate is under your command Blueblood…. don’t fuck it up.” Said Soundblaster.
"Thanks for the vote of confidence dickhead," Blueblood said, sounding annoyed.
Johnathan was reading through the spell book while saying. 'Thank you mom for teaching me Egyptian language' he muttered, while reading the first two pages on how to use Egyptian magic.
“Ok. Is there anything else we need to do?” Soundblaster asked.
"I don't think so? We are pretty much good here," Johnathan said, looking up from the book. But before he could say anything else, both Johnathan and Soundblaster felt something wrong in the force. Something evil and dark.
“I sense a disturbance in the force, how about you?” Soundblaster asked.
"Yeah. And I believe it's the same feeling I had when we were getting close to Manehattan," Johnathan said, closing the book.
Just then they heard someone clapping their hands. Everyone turned to see a man in dark black robes with red marks all over his face and had eight horns on his head. But the most noticeable feature that Soundblaster and Johnathan saw were his mechanical legs and his sickly yellow and red eyes that held anger and hatred in them.
“Maul.” Soundblaster said.
"So. You know who I am, metal man?" Maul said, before turning to Johnathan and said. "But I know you very well superboy. King Dain has said a lot about you, even saying you are a Gray Jedi Knight, the very last one may I add," he finished, smirking.
“Maul, we don’t need to fight. I can offer you a deal, if you help Johnathan, I’ll make sure your master, Darth Sidius or Palpatine, doesn’t come near you. You’ll be free.” Said Soundblaster.
Maul just laughed and said. "Lord Palpatine is dead, metal man," he said, shocking everyone. "My new master, King Dain, made sure of that. And he is more powerful than him," Maul said.
“Ok… so, do you need an apprentice?” Soundblaster asked.
Maul just smiled and looked at Jonathan and said. "You could say that," he said, before pointing at Johnathan. "I can feel a monstrous amount of anger inside of his heart. And I know you can feel it too, metal man," Maul said, getting closer towards the two.
“Alright, then how about a deal, you cast aside your “master” and train Johnathan in the ways of the force and help him free Equestria?” Soundblaster offered. “And if you refuse, you and I can have a duel.” Soundblaster said as he shifted to his human form and held out not one, but two Inquisitor Darksabers. “If I win you have to accept the deal, you win, you take Johnathan as an apprentice and you both will serve under King Dain.”
Blueblood was enraged that Soundblaster made such a deal but Johnathan stopped him and said. "Let’s see what happens Blueblood," Johnathan said, sounding calm.
Dark maul just laughed and said. "Alright then. Metal man, it's a deal," he said, while pulling out a double-bladed lightsaber and igniting both sides.
“Not here! The ship’s still new, we fight… on a platau in the badlands, first one to force their opponent off or is able to cripple them, wins.” Said Soundblaster.
"As you wish, metal man," dark maul said, waiting for Soundblaster.
“My friends call me Rob, you may call me… Soundblaster.” He said. “Jasmine, take the ship to the badlands.” He said over the comms.
Suddenly the ship began moving and in front of it, a portal opened, as the ship went through we ended up in the badlands. Soundblaster spotted a decent plateau and pointed towards it. “There, there is our battlefield.” He said.
Dark Maul nodded and used force jump to land on the plateau. "Alright Soundblaster. Show me how strong you really are," Dark maul said, getting into his fighting stance.
Soundblaster joined him on the plateau and discarded his cloak and his coat. “You’re dealing with a man who has lived for hundreds of years, and has been training for a good fight, I’m quite excited to face you, I’ve dreamed of this for a long time, thank you for fulfilling this dream.” Said Soundblaster as he took his own fighting stance and ignited his I.D.s, but only on one side, making them look like rapiers.
Dark maul just smirk and said. "Enough talking. Let us see who is Superior, a Jedi or a sith," he said, rushing towards Soundblaster delivering multiple slash at his chest and stomach.
“Oh, I’m no jedi, nor a sith, nor a grey, nor do I use the force, I’m just a guy who watches way too much television and video games.” Said Soundblaster as he deflected each attack Maul made.
Soundblaster then punched Dark maul in the gut making spit out saliva. He grunted and proceeded to deliver combo after combo on Soundblaster. Who either dodge or deflected them.
Soundblaster then went on the attack and used his legs to strike at Maul. In which he fall on his back and groaned in pain before jumping back up. Both competitors circled each other trying to find an opening. "Even if you are not a Jedi or sith. You have the talent for both. But talent and luck won't help you in this fight," Maul said, looking at Soundblaster with annoyance.
“Perhaps, but I’ve been training longer than you have, yet you're still putting up a decent fight, how about we make this more interesting, let’s try fighting with the intent to kill so there’s no holding back.” Soundblaster said.
This makes Darth Maul smirk. Even though he was planning on killing everyone except Johnathan. At least this will be fair in some way. "Fine then, if that means I don't have to hold back," Maul said, charging at Soundblaster with an overhead strike and Soundblaster tried to block it with his forearm.
With a mighty roar, Darth Maul cleaved Soundblaster’s forearm in half, letting it fall to the ground. Soundblaster froze for a second and looked at his stump, then at his arm on the ground. “Ow.” He said. Suddenly his stump and his dismembered forearm began glowing a brilliant white before the arm turned into energy and flew back to where it was before. He made a fist and tested his forearm a few times before picking his I.D. back up and ignited it and went back to fighting as if nothing happened.
This shocked everyone except Cheetah. Even Darth Maul was taken aback by this which let Soundblaster kicking him in the stomach making him double over in pain dropping his lightsaber in the process. Soundblaster took this opportunity to point the blade at Maul’s throat while kicking his lightsaber out of reach and off the edge of the plateau. Soundblaster changed to his human-sized robot mode and looked down at Darth Maul, before saying. “SOUNDBLASTER SUPERIOR, MAUL INFERIOR. ” In his deep, metallic, monotone, staccato voice. Then six robotic tentacles came out of Soundblaster’s back and removed Maul’s legs at the knees.
Dark Maul just stared at the ground in disbelief and at his loss to Soundblaster. Before bowing his head and said. "I admit defeat," he said, while Johnathan came up next to Soundblaster.
"Nice job Rob," Johnathan said, patting Soundblaster on the shoulder.
Soundblaster gave a nod and used his tentacles to lift Maul and removed the prosthetics on his lower half. Soundblaster then lifted a hand and shone a green light on Maul, making Maul’s legs start growing back. “Leg regeneration complete.” Said Soundblaster, once Maul had his real legs back. “You’d think a society as advanced as that would be able to regenerate limbs and not have to use prosthetics.” As he let Maul stand on his new legs.
Johnathan just shrugged and said. "Don't know. Probably because if the Pain is continuous and you see said prosthetic and know who did it to you. Your anger can still keep going I guess," Johnathan said, looking at a surprised Maul.
“Now, are you going to hold onto your end of the deal?” Soundblaster asked Maul.
Maul looked at the two, and they saw his eyes were now silver and had tears coming down his cheek. "Thank you. And yes I will train Master Johnathan in the ways of the force," Maul said, bowing to both Johnathan and Soundblaster.
“Great. Now Johnathan, if there are no further issues, can we discuss my compensation for all this?” Soundblaster asked.
"Yeah, what exactly do you want?" Johnathan asked, looking at Soundblaster.
“Well, since this is a Star Wars Universe, I think I’d like to travel to Nal Hutta, Maul, I don’t suppose you’d have a few star maps?” He asked.
Johnathan thought for a moment while crossing his arms. After a moment his eyes lit up and recognition, and pushed a few buttons on his forearm. A second later a few holographic projections of the Galaxy showed up. After searching He finally found it and pointed it out. "This the planet you're looking for?" Johnathan asked while pointing at said planet.
Soundblaster looked at it. “I believe so.” He said. “Come on, let’s get inside. It’s going to be hard for you organics to breathe out after we leave the atmosphere.”
Both Johnathan looked to Blueblood. "Blueblood, head back to the others and tell them I'll be gone for a while," Johnathan said, and Blueblood nodded and disappeared in a flash of blue and golden light.
"Alright let's get going," Johnathan said, looking at Soundblaster.
Soundblaster changed to his true size and picked up Johnathan, Maul, and Cheetah, and brought them into the ship with Ultron following close behind. Johnathan, Maul, and Cheetah were all amazed at how big the ship was. “I’ll be bringing you two to the environmental simulator, it also functions as a hyperbolic time chamber, so you can train in there as much as you want. I have matter synthesizers in every guest room, and Maul, you can make a new lightsaber, I don’t think you’ll be needing this anymore.” He said as he held up Maul’s lightsaber with his finger and thumb.
Both maul and Johnathan nodded in agreement. "God damn dude. This thing is fucking big," Johnathan said, looking around in amazement.
“Yes.” He said.
"Do you have the necessary parts for my new lightsaber," Maul asked, already thinking of one.
“Yes, as I’ve said, I have matter synthesizers, they will be able to make anything you need.” I told him. “For now, however, you two will have to use these toys.” He said before giving them both a toy lightsaber.
Both Johnathan and Maul looked at Soundblaster and then down at the toy lightsabers. "Are you fucking serious," Johnathan asked, wanting to Sucker Punch Soundblaster in the face right now.
“Yes, unless lightsabers have a safety mode, you can’t use them on my ship.” He said before he stopped at a pair of double doors at an intersection in the halls.
Johnathan's eyebrow twitched in annoyance before saying. "I'll just train in using Dr. Fate's magic and using the force as well," Johnathan said, floating off of Soundblaster and was floating in mid-air next to Soundblaster.:
“This is where you’ll be training.” He said before opening the double doors. Inside was an empty room. He walked in and went to a panel on his left and opened it before he began fiddling with it. “This is the environmental simulator.” He said.
"So it simulates different types of environments huh?" Johnathan questioned, floating inside the room. "How many different environments do you have anyway?" Johnathan asked.
“Multiple, I haven’t gotten the chance to count them all yet, but you can even create environments to play games, train, or whatever you want. The only limit is your imagination.” He said. Before he closed the panel. “The safety settings are off, so try not to die.” He said.
Johnathan nodded and looked at Maul. "So Maul, where should we start first," Johnathan asked.
“You can pick any environment.” Said Soundblaster. “Tell me a location and I’ll put it in the simulator.”
Johnathan thought about it for a moment before saying. "Can you make it look like the Supreme Kai home world," Johnathan said, looking back at Soundblaster.
“Of course.” He said before his visor showed the supreme kai landscape before one of the tentacles in his abdomen plugged into the simulator’s computer and the simulator came to life.
Maul was in awe at the beautiful landscape of the supreme kai home. "This is the most beautiful place I have ever seen in my life," Maul said, still looking around.
“I’ll leave you two alone. I have unfinished business to attend to.” He said before he left.
—Rob POV—
After leaving Johnathan and Maul in the environmental simulation room, I headed up to my quarters and shifted to my human form. When I arrived I heard some noise coming from the bathroom, I was about to go and investigate. But before I could take a step, Cheetah opened the door with a towel wrapped around her.
“Hey Cheetah.” I said.
“Hey Handsome.” She said with a smile.
“I’ve missed you.” I said, returning her smile. Cheetah then sat on the bed, before patting the spot next to her. I joined her on the bed and put an arm around her before holding her close.
“It's been so long since we’ve been like this.” She chuckled happily.
“Yeah. It’s been a whole century for me, you got sent to another universe, that must’ve been a large time difference.” I said. “Were you here long?” I asked as I caressed her feline face, scratching behind her ear.
“4 years, and now that we’re finally together again, how about we make up for lost time.” She said as she leaned against me as she purred, while one of her hands laid on my leg just a few inches from my groin.
“Sounds like a good idea.” I said before bringing her in for a kiss. She continued to purr as she let her towel slip off, then she moved onto my lap as she unzipped my pants. I moved a hand to her hip and moved it down to her butt before giving it a firm squeeze. She moaned in my mouth as she took out my full-mast cock.
She broke the kiss as she lifted herself up, then impaled herself on my cock. “Hmmm, even better than I remember.” She moaned.
“Wait. I wanted to try something different.” I said as I stopped her.
“Like what, anal?” She asked.
“Yes, but I wanted to try out your toe beans.” I said as I looked down at her pawed feet.
“Huh, Alright.” She said pulling herself off before crawling to the center of the bed. I took off my clothes and crawled up to her. Once I was comfortable, Cheetah started using her feet to massage my cock.
“Oh yeah, I knew your paws would be soft.” I said before I grabbed one of her paws and massaged the pads.
“Hey that tickles.” She said as she laughed. I let go of her paw and let her get back to massaging my dick. This time she went faster, and a little rougher.
“Fuck I’m getting close, Cheetah.. please put it in your boobs.” I asked. She nodded as she moved her feet away, before she put my cock in between her breasts. She moved them up and down as she licked the tip, taking it into her mouth every now and then. “Oh yes.” I moaned. She continued then she suddenly started taking half my cock down her throat as she massaged the other half with her breasts.
“Fuck this is feeling good.” I moaned. She finally pushed me to the edge. I put my hand on the back of her head as I came down her throat. “Oh fuck….” I moaned, trailing off as I looked to see Cheetah’s stomach expanding from swallowing so much cum. “Damn you’re so hot.” I said as she pulled herself off my cock.
“And you were very pent up.” She panted as she put a hand on her bloated stomach. “Mmmn, and you tasted delicious.” She moaned before she moved her hand down to finger herself.
“Cheetah, I wanna keep going.” I told her. She nodded before rolling onto her belly, while lifting her ass in the air. “Actually…. I wanted you to be on top.” I said.
“With this belly, I don't think that's likely.” She said.
“Please? I wanted to see your ass jiggle.” I said as I groped her ass cheeks. “I’ll eat you out first.” I offered.
“You’ll see it jiggle every time you ram your dick in my ass.” She told me. “But I won't say no to being eaten out.”
“Ok.” I said as I laid down on my back with my head on the pillow. “Come have a seat.” I told her. She got up, then hovered her ass above my face.
“Enjoying the view?” She asked.
“Oh yes.” I said as I brought my hands up and pulled her ass down and began making out with her ass.
“Fuck, you’ve gotten better while we were apart.” She moaned. I continued to eat out her ass and used my free hand to rub her clit while I used my other hand to rub the base of her tail. “Oooooh fuuuuck!” She moaned as she came.
“Now can you ride on top?” I asked, wiping away her juices. She moved down, and angled my cock for towards her ass with her tail before she slowly sat down and took my dick into her. She groaned before she started riding me.
“Aaahn, you feel good in my ass.” She moaned.
“Just wait until we get back to Equestria. You’re going to love my dick when I’m in pony form.” I said.
“I can't wait!” She moaned as she rode me.
“I’m close.” I moaned.
“Good, I'm going to milk your cock with my ass.” She moaned, which was enough to make me cum, I grabbed her hips forcing her to take my whole cock as I came making her stomach grow even more. I let her rest for a bit before I got Ultron and headed back to the Environmental Simulator to check on Superboy.
—Third Person POV—
After a while the training ended just as Soundblaster and Ultron returned to see our progress. “Hey, do you mind if Ultron joins in on the training? He needs to learn how to fight with his body and learn how to move. Do you think you could help with that?” Soundblaster asked.
Johnathan stood up and said. "OK. This can also help me with using the force as well," Johnathan said.
“Harbinger, activate General Grevious simulation.” He said. Suddenly the simulator created a General Grevious. “I’ll leave you all to it. Begin training.” He said before he left again.
—Rob POV—
After leaving them alone, I changed to pony form and began looking for snuggles. “Snuggles, where are you? I wanted to show you my pony form.” I said as I entered her room.
When I saw her, her ass was in the air and her pussy was dripping.“Like what you see, master?” She moaned out as her butt jiggled a bit.
I stood there speechless while my horse cock began emerging from its sheath. “Fuck that’s hot.” I said.
“You just gonna stand there or are you gonna mount me?” She asked. I walked over to Snuggles and mounted her and ground my dick between her ass-cheeks. She started moving her hips back and forth, letting her ass cheeks jerk me off.
“Fuck….. I love you.” I moaned.
She chuckled cutely. “Then you better prove it by giving me a litter or two.” She said seductively, making my dick twitch.
“I’m not ready for rat babies, it’s too soon.” I said as I began humping her ass.
“Then I guess you’ll have to paint my insides white.” She moaned.
“Snuggles… please take it inside.” I moaned as I ground my dick against her ass.
“Oh alright.” She told me. Snuggles then used her tail and moved my stallionhood towards her tight puffy ass. She then moved back, slowly taking the tip into her ass.
“Aaahn, yesssss, that’s a good ass.” I moaned as I moved forward and shoved myself all the way inside her. I heard her moan underneath me as her tight ass contracted around my member. “After this I wanna cuddle a bit and play with your boobs.” I said before I began roughly humping into her.
“Sounds like a plan.” I heard her moan. My humping became more erratic and rough as I began putting more weight onto snuggles.
“Fuuuuck!?” She moaned loudly.
“Ahh snuggles, I’m getting close!” I moaned. I continued my thrusting and began going faster.
“Already?!” She said as I became more rough.
“Snuggles… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes, fill my ass!” She moaned.
“Aaaaahhhn!!!!!” I moaned as I began cumming inside of her. Snuggled moaned as I collapsed on top of her as I emptied my sack into her ass. I wrapped my hooves around her midsection and held her close before giving her a kiss on her forehead.
“You just gonna stay buried in my ass?’ She asked.
“For now. I just wanna make sure I’m done before I pull out.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said before she relaxed.
“Let me play with your boobs?” I asked.
“Go ahead.” She said. I brought one of my hooves up and began playing with her left breast. “It feels a little weird being groped by hooves.”
“Yeah, it is, gimme a sec.” I began changing back into a human and began using my hands to grope Snuggles’ breasts.
“Much better.” She commented.
“I Love my little pet rat.” I said as I continued groping, making her moan. “I’m going to go check on Jasmine. I’ll be back later.” I said as I got up and put on my clothes.
I left Snuggles’ room and headed up to my room and I was surprised at what I saw. Instead of Jasmine in her pony form, I was shocked to see her in the form of a Cat.
All I could do was stare, she was dark purple with darker stripes and a light purple underbelly. She looked exactly like depression kitty.
“Oh!” Jasmine said as she noticed me. “Like what you see?” She said seductively as she presented her butt. “I thought you might be missing Depression Kitty, so I decided to surprise you!”
“Jasmine, You. Me. Sex. Now.” I said as I began taking off my clothes. She rolled onto her back, before she spread her legs and fingered her asshole. “I want you to use your paws on my dick, can you please give me a pawjob?” I asked as I climbed onto the bed and got to her. She moaned from her own fingering as she wrapped her back paws around my cock. “Wait, it needs to be lubricated.” I said before I climbed up to her face and straddled her chest. I grabbed her head and shoved her face against my crotch. She happily started licking my dick before she slipped it into her mouth. “Mmmm good kitty.” I moaned. She only moaned as she moved her head back and forth. I pulled out of her mouth and began grinding against her face.
She purred before she said. “I love your cock.”
“I know you do.” I said. I moved away from her and moved down to her back paws, her tail was swishing back and forth with excitement. I got off the bed and grabbed her before moving her so she was on her back and face to face with my dick. “Get ready to be abused.” I told her. She giggled before she opened her mouth for me, her tail moving erratically. I grabbed her breasts and put my dick all the way down her throat. She started fingering her pussy with one hand and fingered her ass with the other. I squeezed her breasts roughly and began humping into her face, balls slapping against her nose, and all she could do was let out muffled moans and purr.
“Come on Jasmine, make me feel good.” I moaned as I continued groping her breasts. I immediately pulled out of her mouth and flipped her over and around and spread her ass.
“Getting rougher.” She chuckled.
“I want to make sure you won’t be moving around for a few days.” I said before I shoved my dick into her ass.
“Oooh god.” She moaned as I started thrusting into her ass, pounding into it so hard that she was scooted forward with each thrust.
“After I make you bedridden I’m going to check on Charizazzle. Then I have to see what Superboy is up to.” I said. “Fuck I’m already getting close.” I moaned.
“Yes, fill my ass.” She moaned.
“Fuck……. I’m cumming!!” I moaned as I exploded inside her. I filled her ass so much when I pulled out my cum was leaking out of her gaping asshole.
“Look what you did to me.” She moaned before she began fingering her ass again.
“Yeah, you’re not going to be going anywhere for a while.” I told her. I got my clothes back on and stretched.
“Well you go have fun, I'm gonna be here for a while.” Jasmine joked.
“I intend to.” I said before I left her room. Once I left her room I began walking around the ship, searching for Charizazzle’s room. Eventually I found it and when I walked into her room I found her on her bed playing with her breasts.
“How’s my big sexy Pokémon?” I said.
“Char.” She said.
“You ready for us to have some fun?” I asked as I came over and rubbed her belly.
“Char.” She said as I grabbed one of her breasts.
“Good.” I said as I took off my clothes and climbed onto her.
“zazzle.” She said.
“Damn you’re cute.” I said as I began grinding against her nethers.
“Char.” She moaned softly as she watched me.
“Your body is so sexy.” I moaned before I pressed myself inside her. Charzazzle moaned loudly before I started thrusting into her at a steady pace. “Fuck…” I moaned as I thrusted into her and groped her thighs where her ass would be.
“Charzazzle.” She moaned.
Her pussy was so soft, the way her breasts bounced when I thrusted into her was extremely arousing. Charzazzle brought her head towards me, and we started to make out passionately.
“Fuuuck…..” I moaned, trailing off.
“Char!” Moaned Charizazzle as her warm soft insides milked my cock. I slowly pulled out and gave her a deep passionate kiss. She kissed me back, and used a generous amount of tongue.
I pulled away and booped her nose. “Naughty girl.” I said before I got my clothes and changed to robot form.
It's been four hours since Johnathan and Ultron were fighting General Grievous. Soundblaster walked in to see Johnathan on the ground breathing heavily and he said. "I hate you so much right now. But I'm too tired to hit you," Johnathan said.
“If you tried, I’d break your hand.” Said Soundblaster. “For two reasons, if your fist connected, it’d break, or if I caught it, I’d crush it.”
Johnathan just looked at him. "Right now I want to see if you can survive being put in the Sun or a black hole," Johnathan said, getting up and stretching.
“I can. And if you do, I’ll come back to kick your ass.” Said Soundblaster. “We’re nearing our destination. Get yourselves presentable.” He said, about to leave, but turned around and looked at Johnathan, Maul, and Ultron. “Also this ship has size manipulation technology, so if you are human sized and also my height, it means the ship is making sure you can reach the handles and other stuff.” He explained.
Johnathan just rolled his eyes. And just followed him, they made it to the head of the ship. Where they saw the planet. "Wow this feels like a dream or something," Johnathan said, before clutching his head in pain.
“What’s wrong?” Soundblaster asked.
"Ugh God damn it. I sensed another sith, but for some reason she had so much anger and sadness that it was overwhelming, " Johnathan said, rubbing his temples.
"You're still getting used to feeling other force users. Especially when you sense their emotions," Maul said, standing next to Ultron.
Johnathan looked at the planet and whispered to himself. 'Asajj Ventress. What happened to you?' Johnathan whispered, remembering seeing her memories.
That's when the drop ship shook a bit. “This is as far as I’ll allow the ship to go.” Said Soundblaster. “We’ll take one of the dropships down to the planet.” Johnathan and the others nodded in agreement. They went to the ship's hangar and walked towards one of the dropships.
Type SC-97 Cosmo Seagull
“Nice isn’t it? These things came along with the ship along with a few fighter ships. I just recently got a couple of these drones.” He said, then gestured to the ship, then to a couple XT-908s hanging on the walls.
XT-908
“Alright, let’s get going.” He said as he shifted into his human form. The seagull’s door opened and he walked inside and got behind the controls.
The others soon followed. "I gotta say, you are well prepared for anything," Johnathan said, standing behind Soundblaster. "But if you don't mind me asking, what are we doing here exactly?" Johnathan questioned, as the dropship left out of the ship hanger.
“Well, I was hoping to find an anomaly, a genetic anomaly to be more specific. I’m looking for a female Hutt….. and maybe a female Gungan, if I can find one.” He said. “And if possible I need some droids and a bit of information, hopefully they have a wifi café or something like that.”
Johnathan nodded his head in understanding. "So this planet has more advanced technology than other planets then," Johnathan asked, looking at the landscape.
“Yeah, you might wanna bring some of that tech to your world too, oh, here.” He said giving Johnathan a small disk. “Build a Justice League watchtower, that disk contains schematics for everything you might need. It even contains the programming you’ll need, just insert the disk once the whole thing’s built.” He explained as he flipped a few switches on the controls as we began entering the atmosphere.
"Great cuz I'm going to need it. But as for the Watchtower thing, I was thinking about it but didn't have the schematics for it. Thanks for the disc though this should help," Johnathan said, while putting it in his pocket.
That's when Maul started staring at Soundblaster’s hand, the hand he cut off. “Pardon my asking, but how did your hand do that during our duel? ” Maul asked.
“Glad you asked, the body you see before you is actually a type of astral projection, you see, my spark, or my soul, is unique, and somehow, it’s able to be outside of my spark chamber and make a physical body of flesh. In other words, when I’m not in my Cybertronian form, I’m a spark, or best explanation would be, I’m a being of pure energy.” He explained. “I’ve also got dark Chaos magic and I smell and taste like marshmallows, which is probably from being in the form of a pony for over a century. My magic aura is a pure white too and it tastes like marshmallow fluff.”
"OK, that part I don't need to know. Now I'm hungry," Johnathan said, putting on his helmet again. "Thanks now I know why you changed from cybertronian to human and back," Johnathan said.
“Here.” Said Soundblaster as he gave Johnathan a bag of marshmallows, chocolate bars, and graham crackers. “Go nuts. And call me Rob. You can call me Soundblaster when I’m in my robot form.” He said.
"Thanks," Johnathan said, taking the bag and using his heat vision made himself 2 s'mores and ate them after the lower face plate opened. "And if I call you Rob than you can call me Jay," he said, as they walked out onto the land of Nal Hutta.
“Alright. You guys go find an internet cafe or something. I’m going to find my shit, Johnathan, use my token to give me a call when you found an information center or something, I’ll meet you guys there, Ultron, go with them.” Said Rob as he adjusted his visor and his suit. They nodded and they went their Separate Ways.
—Rob POV—
After leaving Superboy, Ultron, and Maul, I began to roam around. I eventually and unintentionally made it to a slave auction. “I hate these places, but it’s a good place to find someone who needs a better life.” I muttered.
As soon as I went in I saw a few people of high society that I recognized from watching the Star Wars franchise shows and movies. I wasn’t surprised to see Jabba here, but I was surprised to see a few people who were supposed to have shining reputations. ‘They’ll all get what’s coming to them. Some sooner than others.’ I thought deviously with a chuckle.
They started the biddings and auctioned off a couple of slaves. Then I finally found what I was looking for.
It was a Gungan female. And it seems she had a previous owner that made sure she was well-fed and taken care of. Her hips were wide and her thighs were thick. Her chest had a hefty bust and she looked gorgeous.
“We will end this with this Gungan female. We shall start bidding at ten thousand credits.” Said the auctioneer. I quickly cast a silencing spell and made everyone immobile and I cast my bid.
“Sold to the gentlemen in the silver cloak.” The acountineer said before the Gungan was taken to the back. “Please make your way to the back to collect your property.”
I gave everyone in the room a curse that would do them in later and went into the back to claim my purchase. I was given the Gungan and a remote to her shock collar. After giving them payment I took the remote and the Gungan and left.
When I was out of the settlement I made my way into the swampy woods and broke the collar and the remote. “What’s your name?” I asked.
“Me'm Puf-Puf Pers.” She told me.
“That’s a nice name. You’re free now, if you want to go home, you can. Or you can come with me and become my lover and receive a paying job working on my ship.” I offered.
“Me think me would liken to come wit yousa.” She told me.
“Ok. Now, since we’re alone, why don’t you let me see if I got my money’s worth.” I said as I waited expectantly. She shifted nervously before she took off her clothes. Her body was gorgeous, her breasts were large, G or H cups perhaps, and they were perfectly rounded and bounced and jiggled as she breathed or moved, her ass was nicely rounded as well, her thighs nice and thicc, with perfect child bearing hips.“Seems I didn’t get my money’s worth.” I said.
“What?” She asked.
“I think I might’ve underpaid,” I said.
“So yousa liken mesa?” She asked.
“I like you a lot.” I said with a kind smile.
“So what now?” She asked.
“Let’s make love.” I said. “Would you be ok with that?” I asked.
“If it means getten out, me'm tup per it.” She told me.
“No, I want your consent.” I said to her.
She looked at me for a moment before she closed her eyes and nodded her head. “Mesa consent.”
“Good, now come here please,” I said. She nodded before she approached me much more confidently now. I lifted my hand and had it near her breast. “May I?” I asked.
“Yes.” She told me. With her permission I gently put my hand on her breast and gently groped and played with one of her breasts before I brought my other hand to her other breast and began groping and playing with them both. She softly moaned as I kneaded them.
“What were you doing on auction?” I asked as I tended to her. She slowly got weak in the knees and I laid her down on a large patch of moss. “You have no bruises or scars that I can see, other than your wrists,”
“Daysa took mesa per my body” she said as she ran one of her hands from her breast down to her thigh. “Daysa took me am from my family and killed me am children because me took caren of body and ate many to attracten males,”
“They took you from your family and killed them?! Just because you worked hard to get this figure?” I said, slightly confused. “Wait… you’re a milf? Does that mean…..” I said trailing of as I groped her breast harder and milk began coming out. “Ok, now this is hot,” I said before I brought my head down and began sucking on her nipple and drinking her milk. Her milk was hard to describe, it was sweet and had hints of chocolate. I drank it greedily as she moaned and held my head to her breast.
“Dat feels good.” She moaned as I suckled on her breasts. I quickly took my clothes off and went back to sucking on her breasts. Puf-Puf Pers wrapped her arms around me, pushing me deeper into her bust. I moved onto her lap and groped her breasts and suckled on each before breaking away to look at her.
“Is it ok if I just call you Puf?” I asked.
“Sure.” She told me.
“Puf, do you think you can use your hand on me?” I asked as my dick started getting hard. She nodded before she started jerking me off and getting me to full mast. Her hand was very soft and her grip was firm and tender.
“Yousa liken dat?” She asked.
“Yes.” I told her before my phone began ringing. I picked up my phone and looked at her. “After this call, I’m going to fuck your brains out.” I said before I kissed her before answering the phone.
—Elsewhere—
“Balls and weiners.” Came the answer.
Johnathan nearly choked before saying. "God damn it Rob. Is this how you answer a fucking phone," Johnathan said, sounding annoyed.
“It is when I know who’s on the other end.” Came his reply. “Anyway, I changed my mind about getting a Hutt, though some of them have nice tits, they aren’t very appealing, I thought I’d be into it, but I couldn’t, I’m just going to see if I can find something nice at this slave auction.” He said before hanging up.
Johnathan looked at the phone before saying. "Is he serious? The only reason he came here is for women," Johnathan thought, before looking around at the café.
“Yeah, he’s a bit of a horndog. But don’t worry about him, once he buys a slave or something, he usually makes sure bad things happen to everyone who was there to buy one or sell one.” Said Ultron.
"Well I can't blame him, even though they're not easy on the eyes, they do have some other……unique qualities," Johnathan said, looking at a female Zabraks who had a nice pair of double DD breasts.
“Such as?” Ultron asked getting Johnathan’s head out of the clouds full of boobies.
Jonathan blush before shaking his head and said. "Sorry, Harley and Ivy’s perverted thoughts are rubbing off on me," Johnathan said before looking and seeing a female Hutt. She had green and tan soft looking skin, and her face had soft features, full luscious lips with reddish-pink lipstick, and her eyes were emerald green and had thick but very feminine eyelashes. And she had big bouncing G sized breasts held up by a tight brown bra and wearing a gray jacket with a furry collar.
"Uh Ultron, do you think Rob would like her?" Johnathan asked, pointing at the female Hutt.
“She’s perfect. Rob would have her in bed in less than a couple minutes. See if you can convince her to come along.” Said Ultron.
Johnathan had a look of shock before grumbling in annoyance. He got up and walked over towards her. "Hello there miss. My name is Johnathan Smith," Johnathan said, trying to create a conversation with the female Hutt.
She looked at Johnathan with an uninterested look before saying. "Deda," Deda said. Johnathan had a look of frustration before taking a deep breath and said.
"Well I came over because I have this friend who is interested in a female Hutt. And I was wondering if you’d like to come with me and my other friends to meet him," Johnathan said, trying his hardest to have her meet Rob.
“Meh, why not, not like this rock has anything interesting going on, other than the crime bosses, slave trade and other stuff. It makes it so a girl can’t go out anymore.” She said with a shrug.
“Oh good, she speaks Basic, I half expected her to only speak Huttese.” Said Ultron as he came up next to Johnathan.
Johnathan nodded in agreement and took off his helmet and said. "Yeah I was kind of worried about how I was going to talk to her," Johnathan said, but noticed that the café went quiet.
“Uh, Johnathan, we have a Sith problem, and I’m not talking about Maul.” Said Ultron.
Johnathan turned to see a female Dathomirian and she was wearing a Black bodysuit with her forearm wrapped in bandages while wearing knee high boots and had two lightsabers on her hips.
“Hey Guys, how’s it going!” Said Rob as he moved Asajj Ventress aside and came towards Johnathan and Ultron as if he didn’t just piss off a Sith lady.
And Rob wasn’t alone, he had a female gungan with him. All we could do was stare at him and his Gungan, then at Asajj.
"OK first, where did you come from. And secondly, why didn't you tell me that she was hiding," Johnathan said, pointing that last question at Maul.
“I came from the slave auction, and who are you talking about?” Rob asked.
Johnathan, Maul and Ultron stared at Rob before all three pointed at Asajj and said at the same time. "Her!?" They said, while Asajj was still looking at Jonathan.
Rob turned around and saw Asajj. “Oh.” He said.
"You are human?" Asajj questions Johnathan while getting closer.
"Uh I'm Kryptonian now really," Johnathan said, as a gasp of shock went throughout the café.
Johnathan looked around before saying to Rob and Ultron. "We should probably go now," Johnathan said, not liking the looks he was .getting.
“Got it.” Said Rob before he took something out of his coat pocket and yelled. “Smokebomb!” He exclaimed as he threw it down. However, when the smoke cleared, they hadn’t left.
Johnathan just looked at the smoke before saying. "Did you really think that wou-" Johnathan didn't get to finish before seeing Rob running while carrying the female Hutt and Gungan while yelling.
"RUN AWAY!!!" He exclaimed.
"Oh you did not just pull a Jojo," Johnathan yelled.
“Jojo's secret technique hardly ever fails!” He called back.
Johnathan just sighed before he, Maul, and Ultron ran after him. After an hour of running they finally stopped, they were in front of a stall that was selling different kinds of Droids. But what got Rob and Johnathan attention was two Super Tactical Droids and funny enough they both had black but one had red Stripes while the other one had silver, red and yellow Stripes.
"Holy shit," Johnathan said, staring at the two Droids.
“Hey, this one looks kind of like me!” Said Rob as he put the Hutt and Gungan down.
Johnathan nodded in agreement and asked the owner "how much is for both Droids?" Johnathan asked, still looking at the Droids.
“300 credits.” Said a sleazy looking Hutt.
“300?! Are you nuts? We don’t even know if everything works!” Said Rob. “Let me handle this, I’m an excellent negotiator.”
"Hey better you than me. I’d probably make it worse," Johnathan said, letting Rob take the lead.
After a moment or two of Rob performing the ancient art of haggling. He was able to get it down to 150 credits and surprisingly get four droidekas/destroyers, two for each of them.
"Man, can't believe you got them," Johnathan said, while carrying them. He was thankful for his super strength to carry them.
“Oh no, I forgot to get some pit droids!” He exclaimed as he held his head in realization. “I’ll be right back.” He said before running back to the stall.
Johnathan shook his head in amusement before noticing Asajj still staring at him. "OK. What do you want exactly?" Johnathan asked.
"Answers," she said,looking at Johnathan with a cold and calculated look..
“Ok I’m back, and I got 30 pit droids , 20 SD-K4 spider assassin droids , and 40 mouse droids !” He exclaimed, smiling like an idiot while holding up a bag of holding.
"OK, now you have to show me how to do that," Jonathan said, looking at the large bag of Droids.
"DID YOU NOT HEAR ME KRYPTONIAN?!" Asajj yelled, looking ready to draw one of her lightsabers.
“Do you want me to bimbofy her? You know, make her butt bigger, her boobs too?” Rob asked.
Johnathan won't say no but his inner Master roshi and Jiraiya pervertedly said otherwise. "You know what Yes… yes I would like that very much," Johnathan said, having a perverted smile. Then they both looked at Asajj with evil grins.
Rob raised his hand up and snapped his fingers. There was a bright flash of light and once it disappeared Johnathan was disappointed that nothing happened. He was about to say something, but then Asajj grunted and her chest grew to a double D cup breasts while her butt was near the same size as Celestia’s. Asajj looked at her new look with shock and confusion. While John was having a nosebleed and said.
"Dear God and all that is Holy, thank you so much Rob," Johnathan said, while looking at the new Asajj.
“Now, let’s get all our stuff to the harbinger, I don’t want any imperials showing up.” Said Rob.
"Uh oh yeah right let's get going," Johnathan said, while Asajj just followed him. Both Maul and Ultron saw Asajj was annoyed but both could sense a spark of love and happiness for Johnathan but it was small.
“So Jay, who’s the Hutt and why did your author have me take her and run?” Rob asked. “It feels like kidnapping.”
Johnathan looked confused but answered. "Her name is Deda and she agreed to meet you," Johnathan said, ignoring that last question.
“Ok, she definitely looks hot, way better than the other Hutts I’ve seen.” He said. “Anyway, the Gungan’s name is Arri-Feff.” said Rob as he gestured to the Gungan.
"Oh hello there Arri-Feff," Johnathan said, holding out one of his free hands.
“Ya-hoo, how yousa?” She said.
Johnathan blinked and just nodded as they made it to the drop ship. They thought they were in the clear but to both Johnathan and Rob’s dismay they saw a few Stormtroopers coming their way. "Oh come the fuck on man," Johnathan shouted in annoyance.
“Ugh, bucket-heads.” Rob groaned before he took out The Forge. He held up the hammer and brought it down with a mighty swing, sending out a shockwave that sent the stormtroopers flying.
As maul, Ultron and Johnathan were putting all the stuff onto the dropships. Johnathan saw a Stormtrooper taking aim at Asajj head, using his heat vision made the blaster explode and made one of the buildings fall in front of the ship, blocking the Stormtroopers from getting to them..
“Come on, let's go!” Rob exclaimed as he put the hammer away. After everyone had gotten inside the ship, the Hutt took a while, but everyone got in with everything they came for. “Here we go!” Said Rob before he got the ship in the air and took off.
Johnathan looked out the window and saw Tie Fighters flying behind them. "Uhh Rob. You might wanna go faster," he said, before seeing one of the ships shooting at them.
“Tie Fighters. Shit. Oh Jay, I almost forgot, the watchtower will also deter anything from coming to your planet, if you want the watchtower to transform into a giant Robot, here’s another disk to show you how to make it able to transform.” Explained Rob as he gave Jay another disk.
"Yeah thanks but we need to focus on the fighters trying to kill us," Johnathan shouted, before tripping and falling on top of Asajj.
“It’s not the fighters we need to worry about, it’s the Star Destroyers they came from we need to worry about.” Said Rob, pointing up towards space.
Johnathan looked at the Star Destroyers and sighed in annoyance before noticing something a few meters away from it. It took him a while before an evil smirk on his face. "Hey Rob do you see what I see," Johnathan said, as his smirk grew.
“Huh, must be a prototype they wanted to test out…” Rob muttered.
It was an Okkar Gunship that was black and red with Silver lining on the front and back. But what was surprising was that it had the House of EL crest with golden wings spread out. "One that's going to be mine. Think you can teleport me out there to go and get it," Johnathan said, putting on his helmet.
“I can send you into the bridge if that’d be better.” Rob offered.
Johnathan nodded, getting into a runner stance. "Ready when you are Captain Rob," he said, tensing his muscles Ready to use his super-speed.
“On your marks….. get set…… GO!!!!” Said Rob as a portal opened in front of Johnathan.
Johnathan was out like a bullet just as the portal closed. Everyone saw the hatch opened and a Stormtrooper was thrown out of the Gunship. But then was hit by a blast from one of the ships that was aimed at them.
Johnathan waved before closing the hatch. After a few seconds they then saw three mounted guns appeared on the sides and top of the ship.
The two guns on the sides were black with orange glowing lines going across it and had a spinning Barrel.
(Revenant Ballistic Gatling)
While the one on top was neon blue with black and silver lines across it that was a single Barrel.
(PRAR Distortion Shattergun)
“Ok, Johnathan’s got this, let’s head back to my ship.” Said Rob. Everyone nodded in agreement as Rob flew back to his Battleship as Johnathan was fighting some of the fighter fleets to give them time.
Johnathan looked at the controls and thought. 'Thank God I played a lot of Mass Effect, Star Fox, and Halo' Johnathan thought while Smirking.
Rob was able to make it to his ship and brought everyone to bridge #1. He shifted to his cybertronian form at full height and sat down in the captain’s chair. “Ultron, hail the ship Johnathan is on.” Said Soundblaster.
“Aye aye Captain.” Said Ultron as he got to the controls.
“Johnathan you better get over here. You’ll want to see the looks on their faces.” Said Soundblaster, his voice coming in through the communication system on Johnathan’s new ship.
Johnathan nodded in agreement and docked his ship with Soundblaster’s. After that he used his super-speed and made it to the bridge and said. "Alright what do you want me to see?" Johnathan questioned, standing next to Soundblaster.
“Just watch.” He said to Johnathan before he turned his attention to Ultron. “Ultron, hail the Star Destroyers.” He said.
“Aye, Aye.” Said Ultron as he contacted the Star Destroyers.
—Star Destroyer’s Bridge—
Captain Needa. One of the imperial Star Destroyers stared at the Battleship in front of them with anger and hatred. He heard from his superiors that not only a Jedi is alive but a Kryptonian no less. "All Fleets attack that Battleship and retrieve the Kryptonian Jedi," he ordered pointing at Soundblaster’s Battleship.
“Sir, we’re being hailed.” Said one of the communications officers.
“By who?” He asked.
“The Ship in front of us, Sir.” Said the communications officer.
He looked and saw that indeed the ship was Hailing both them and the fleet. Before he could say anything he noticed that they were getting a call from the ship in front of them.
“Shall I put them on, Sir?” Asked the communications officer.
He thought before saying. "Yes. Put them through," Captain Needa said, as the communication officer nodded and did so.Just then the hologram of a large individual appeared, sitting upon a chair.
Captain Needa then noticed that a large Droid was sitting on the Captain chair to which he was beyond angry. "Why is there some useless Droid on the screen? I said put the Captain through," he shouted.
“I AM THE CAPTAIN, I AM SOUNDBLASTER, A CYBERTRONIAN, AND IF YOU DO NOT RETREAT, YOU WILL BE ERADICATED WITH A SINGLE SHOT.” Came Soundblaster’s deep metallic staccato voice as he balled his fist and slammed it down.
It was silent for a moment before everyone started to laugh while Soundblaster just stared at them until Captain Needa then said. "As if we'd be afraid of such a small ship," he said, in-between laughs.
“THEN YOU LEAVE ME WITH NO CHOICE.” Soundblaster said, his visor burning with red hot intensity before hanging up.
It was silent again before Captain Needa said. "Prepare all weapons to fire at that ship at once," he ordered, as he looked back at the ship with narrow eyes.
—The Harbinger’s bridge—
“I warned them.” Said Soundblaster. “Ultron, prime the Wave Motion Gun!” Soundblaster ordered.
Johnathan stared at the screen for a moment before saying. "Jesus Christ if they were this fucking dumb. I don't know how the Rebels lost to them, " Johnathan said, questioning the republic's Stormtroopers.
“Wave motion gun at 120%” said Ultron.
“Excellent.” Said Soundblaster as he got up and went over to a part that popped up out of the controls. “Johnathan you might wanna put some shades on.” Said Soundblaster.
Johnathan looked and saw Ultron handed him, Maul and Asajj some shades which they gladly took and put on.
“Targeting the Star Destroyer on the right aaaand….. FIRE!” Said Soundblaster before the wave motion gun fired.
There was a bright light before a blast of energy shot out and hit dead Center. Not only did it destroy the Star Destroyer but it destroyed all the fighters around it. "HOLY SHIT!!!!" Johnathan yelled at the destruction of the Star Destroyer.
“Ok, let’s get the hell out of here and back to Equestria.” Said Soundblaster.
Everyone agreed and they flew back to Equus. "Jesus Christ this ship is fucking powerful," Johnathan said, still shocked by how Soundblaster destroyed the Star Destroyer.
“If you want a few ships with wave motion guns, I can give you a few.” Soundblaster offered.
Johnathan's eyes widened in shock and excitement before saying. "Fuck yeah I’d like a few of those," Johnathan said.
“Ok. I’ll give you a few when we get back.” Said Soundblaster.
After that they made it back to Equus and landed in front of the Castle of the two sisters. "Well that’s what I call a space adventure if there ever was one that was full of boobies and female aliens chicks," Johnathan said, while The Royal guards were showing Maul and Asajj to their new rooms.
Soundblaster was on top of the highest tower and doing something while his hands were glowing.
Johnathan noticed it and flew up next to him. "What are you up to here, Soundblaster?" Johnathan asked.
“Making your Andromeda-class ships. Make sure your royal guard knows how to use everything. And make sure the ponies are competent.” He said before five ships appeared out of nowhere.
Johnathan looked at the ship’s and said. "They look good though I'll have to give them names later still need to do some other things until then," Johnathan said, before looking at Soundblaster.
"Thanks for the help Soundblaster. I really appreciate it," Johnathan said, holding out his hand.
Soundblaster shifted to his human form and took Johnathan’s hand. “If you ever need my help again, just give me a call.” He said.
Johnathan smiled and nodded. "Rob our contract is complete," Johnathan said, then a familiar boom went off as the boom tube was right behind Rob.
“Oh that’s not going to work.” He said before the boom tube closed. “I’m going to be taking my ship back home, Jasmine, one to beam up!” He exclaimed before he fazed out and his ship flew up overhead before a portal opened and it shot through it.
Author's Note
This was a crossover with Jayelms43 ’s story, Superboy of Equus .
Aircraft art and a few other things were done by ScorchingflamesInc . Again, they quit doing art, so you’ll have to look elsewhere.
Hope you all enjoyed the Chapter!
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 24: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 6: RAGNARÖK
After I had returned the ship to the anime world, I began exploring a nearby village and asking around about any quests. I had found an adventurer’s guild and picked out two, one was a lizardman village that needed help with a volcano, and another was to get rid of a few fairy circles which were meddling with a few villagers. No sooner had I begun my quests, that I ran into a bit of a snag.
I was walking through a forest at night, heading east toward the Demon Kingdom, and I heard some yelling and shouting off to my left. When I stopped to look, something came out of the bushes and bumped into me, something big, and….. Fluffy? I quickly looked at what had crashed into me and I was surprised to see a Yo-kai, a female Kyubi!
(Wish I could have found a better image that matched the description)
She was a tall fox Yo-kai covered in thick, golden fur with a white belly and paws. She had a beautiful curvy MILF body, her chest was covered in a thicker patch of purple fur, surrounded by a yellow trim around her shoulders, with four wispy hairs sticking out, which almost hid her large breasts. She had thick thighs, and wide hips. She had nine tails, each tipped with purple, and she had long nails of the same color. Her muzzle was long and pointed, like her golden-tipped ears, and on her face were markings resembling a kitsune theater mask, and her eyes had green sclera with yellow irises.
Then another came out of the bushes, this time a dark one. A Darkyubi.
She looked exactly the same as the first one, only she was darker, I made a quick scan and I found that they both had the exact same measurements, same height, same breast size, same hips and thighs, everything! The only difference was their coloring, they could be twins! I made a scan of their DNA and found that they were indeed the same age and their DNA was nearly identical, and an exact match. The DNA was only slightly different, but I could say with certainty that they were twins.
They looked at me in alarm, which I returned with a look of confusion. Suddenly two men came out of the bushes holding torches in one hand and a sword in the other. The Foxes quickly got behind me and tried to look small, crouching behind me and holding onto my arms for comfort, though it was a little lewd the way they had my arms wrapped by their breasts like in some mature anime. They were afraid of these men, I didn’t know what they were up to, but I was going to find out.
“You two, explain why you were chasing these Yokai!” I demanded, giving them my dark glare.
“They been stealing the hearts of young men from our Village!” Said the first one.
“Our Village Elder told us all to hunt them down and kill them,” Said the second.
“Now run along, boy, before you get your heart stolen as well!” Said the first.
“I’m afraid I can’t do that,” I said as I stood firm. They didn’t seem phased and shrugged their shoulders before they attacked, I grabbed their swords at the blade and broke them with a flick of my wrists. I tossed the broken blades away and they came after me with daggers. I gave them each a punch to the chin and a good smash to their foreheads before holding them up by their necks. “I’m going to spare one of you, however the one that lives will give a message to your Village Elder,” said before snapping the right one’s neck with a quick movement of my thumb. I tossed his body away and looked at the one I left alive. “Tell your elder to focus on the Demon King army, and not on the Yokai, the Yokai are not a bigger threat than the demons.” I said before tossing him away like a ragdoll. He quickly scrambled to his feet and ran away in fear.
The Foxes were quick to show their appreciation by hugging me and rubbing up against my chest. “You’re lucky you two are cute,” I groaned before I started heading off.
I expected them to leave and we’d go our separate ways, instead they continued to follow close behind me. But after I took a few more steps, they tackled me and began cuddling with me and holding me close between them.
They both started licking my face, and I started petting them. “You’re a friendly pair aren’t you?” I said as I pet them.
“This is our thanks for helping us.” One of them said.
“Oh, uh thanks…. I guess,” I said as I pet them.
“We don't know why those people keep spreading bad rumors about us.” Said the other one.
“Well it’s over now, you two are safe,” I told them. “What happens now? Will you leave or…” I asked, trailing off.
“Can we come with you?” They asked.
“Sure, I love foxes, especially sexy vixens like you,” I said.
“Thank you.” They both said in sync.
“Twins are so hot,” said as I looked at them. I got up and dusted myself off before I started walking again with the twins at my sides. “I don’t suppose your appreciation extends to anything else?” I asked.
They looked at each other then back at me. “Maybe.” Said one of them.
“Let’s get to an inn, and we can relax, or whatever we want, I have a big day tomorrow,” I told them before I started heading forward before I froze and looked at them. “But first, we don’t want anyone trying to take you, so put these collars on, if anyone tries to hurt you or steal you from me or each other, they’ll be in for a very nasty surprise,” I said, holding out a pair of scarlet collars.
“Oh so these are special collars.” Said one of the yokai before she put it around her neck, followed by the other one putting on hers.
“Yeah, and now that you two are my pets and put on those collars, you won’t age, and the collars are also a symbol of my love for you, keep in mind, I have a lot of other pets,” I said as I gave them each a kiss. “Now, let’s start heading off to find that inn,” I said before we started heading off to find the nearest inn.
“By the way, my name is Kyubi,” Said the yellow and white one.
“And I’m Darkyubi,” Said the black and gray one.
“Yeah I kinda already knew that, cuz that’s what you are, I have an interest in supernatural and magical creatures,” I told them.
“Oh, that's interesting,” Said Kyubi.
“Yeah…, we should be getting to an inn pretty soon, it should be juuuuust…… oh! There,” I said as I looked behind a shrub and saw a fairly nice tavern and inn. I opened the doors and was greeted by stares from everyone in the room, the Yokai were down on all fours by my sides as I walked in.
I went over to the bar and asked for a room. “Hey, Dark warlocks aren’t allowed.” Said a man, drunkenly.
I looked at him then looked at myself, silver cloak, black trench coat, I did seem to look a bit suspicious. “If that’s how I look to you, you need to either stop drinking or get your eyes checked,” I said as the innkeeper gave me a room key.
“Room A3” he told me.
“Thank you,” I said as I turned around, however I was blocked by two men and I could tell they were looking for trouble.
“Didn't you hear him?” Said one of them.
“I don’t care. Hey, what’s the capital of Thailand?” I said before punching them both in the crotch and they both collapsed into a fetal position. “Answer: Bangkok,” I said before I left. I then walked into my room with my two new pets and locked the door.
After the door was locked I got on the bed and laid down with a groan and relaxed. “This is a comfy bed,” I said as I got comfortable. The two hopped onto the bed with me and curled up.
“So, Master, can we show our appreciation now?” Kyubi asked before slowly licking my neck.
“Yes, Master, can we show you?” Darkyubi said as she rubbed up against my side.
I didn’t say anything, but they took it as a yes and began taking off my clothes. “So who goes first?” Asked Kyubi.
“I don’t know, how about whoever gets me to cum first, gets first dibs on sex?” I offered. The two looked at each other and smiled, then started licking my dick while looking at me with half-lidded eyes. “Damn, I guess that’s one way you two managed to seduce young men from a whole village,” I said as I caressed their heads and scratched them behind their ears.
“Like we told you, those were just rumors they spread.” One of them said before getting back to licking.
“You two are sexy vixens, with big boobs, fat asses and you really think that those were just rumors?” I asked.
“Well, we might have slept with a few of them.” Said Darkyubi.
“You did most of them,” said Kyubi with a chuckle, making Darkyubi blush.
“You two are so cute! I’ll need to come up with something for you two to do on my ship,” I said as they continued to try their best to outdo the other but they found time to make out while they did it. “Incestual makeout, now that is naughty!” I said as they made out and moaned as they took turns sucking me off. Then after a few minutes they turned around and sat on my face, pressing their fat furry butts against my head.
“You like?” They asked.
“Such beautiful asses,” I moaned as they rubbed them in my face. “Let me taste you,” I moaned as they continued to use their mouths and their bodies in lewd ways. They moved a bit revealing both of their puffy, dripping pussies. Unsurprisingly, they had canine spades and I couldn’t help but lick at Darkyubi’s slit.
“Oooh.” Darkyubi maoned.
“Looks like our new master knows how to make a vixen moan,” said Kyubi.
“Yes, he does,” moaned Darkyubi.
“One of you hurry and make me cum, I wanna fuck you both so bad,” I moaned as I ate Darkyubi out. Kyubi moved over and started giving me an assjob. After a few seconds I felt it slip into her ass just as I came, filling her ass.
“Don’t hog all of it!” Darkyubi complained before pulling my dick out of Kyubi and started sucking on the tip to get the rest of the cum before she began eating out Kyubi’s ass.
“Fuck, you two don’t have any filter on your lewdness do you?” I said as Darkyubi got off me and enjoyed herself on my cum.
“Are you disappointed?” Moaned Kyubi as Darkyubi ate out her ass.
“Not really, it’s just very arousing,” I told them.
Darkyubi moaned but kept eating out Kyubi's ass. “Fuck, make sure you ruin her!” Kyubi moaned.
“I will, and you’ll be next,” I said as I started humping. Darkyubi started to take control, pushing me down and riding me. “Fuck…. You vixens are so hot,” I moaned.
“Thanks,” They said.
I moved my hand to Darkyubi’s ass and began groping it, her ass was soft and firm, and my fingers sunk into the fur and flesh. “Ohhh,” Darkyubi moaned as she rode me harder.
“Such a naughty fox,” I said as I gave her a spank with my free hand, which made her moan. “I’m going to enjoy bringing you two home,” I said.
“I bet we will as well.” Said Kyubi as she moved over and kissed me.
“Now let’s enjoy ourselves!” I said, then Kyubi Came over and sat on my head before she began grinding her snatch against my face. ‘Fuck….. these vixens are so horny!’ I thought as I moaned while eating her out.
“Oh fuck.” Moaned Kyubi as she ground herself on my face. Darkyubi moaned before I felt her pull off and began taking it in her ass.
“I love this cock.” Darktubi moaned. I couldn’t think of any words, so instead I continued to grope Darkyubi’s ass. She slammed her ass down harder as the two of them moaned louder and louder. I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I grabbed Darkyubi’s hips before pulling her down hilting my cock inside her ass before I came.
“AAAAHHHHH!” The two foxes screamed as they came with me.
After that, they collapsed and laid on the bed and began cuddling each other and groping each other’s ass and breasts. The sight was both adorable and arousing.
"That was heavenly," said Kyubi.
"Agreed," Darkyubi moaned.
“You two are going to be fun,” I said.
After cuddling for a bit, I eventually brought them back to the ship and had Jasmine look over them and quickly put them to work where she thought they’d work best.
The next day I went to the village that sent out the request about the fairy circles. When I arrived I began asking around. A few didn’t wanna tell me, and another just pissed their pants as soon as I brought up the word “fairy”. “What is up with this town?” I muttered. I continued asking around until I stumbled into a frail looking old man sitting against a wall.
“So you want to know about the fairy circles?” He asked.
“Not really, I already know what they are and what they can do, it’s a circle of mushrooms that can trap whoever goes into them, then they’re forced to dance forever or until a fairy frees them,” I deadpanned. “I just want to know where one is,” I said as I looked at him.
“A day's walk north of the village,” He told me.
“Any more specific details?” I asked.
“You’ll know your close when you spot a mountain in the shape of a fist,” He told me.
“Ok,” I said. “I'll just start heading that way,”
“Take care,” He said as he waved at me.
As soon as I managed to get a good distance from the town I eventually spotted the mountain shaped like a fist. However, I may have taken a wrong step, cuz I accidentally landed myself in the fairy circle I was looking for.
“Fuuuuuck,” I groaned as I started dancing. But after I danced for a couple of hours, I heard the fluttering of wings and some childish laughter.
“Hello,” I heard a feminine voice say as I was doing the floss, a dance I didn’t know how to do yet I was doing it very well.
“Hi, can you make this stop please? I have high stamina, but doing multiple dance routines in the span of a few hours is making me tired,” I said as I saw a ball dark blue aura come floating over to me.
Then the aura grew to reveal a fairy in a beautiful midnight blue rose petal dress. “Maybe, but if I do, you’ll have to do something for me first,” she said.
(Here she is! Thank you for drawing her for me ZettaiDullahan! She looks perfect!)
“As long as it’s within reason,” I said as I began breakdancing and moonwalking.
“Make me yours, and take me with you!” She exclaimed with a few tears in her eyes.
“……wut?” I said as my brain was having trouble registering her request.
“The fairy village I came from exiled me for prostitution and lewdness! And now I don’t have any place to goooo!” She said as she cried.
“…… so when you say make you mine, what exactly do you mean?” I asked as I did the cabbage patch before moving to the electric slide.
“SEX! ” She yelled as she became human sized and grabbed me by my shirt. “Make me yours!” She moaned before wrapping her arms around me. “Does my body please you? Please! Let me tend to your every need!” She moaned.
‘Woah, what is her deal?! I guess I should try using the appraisal skill this world gave me,’ I thought before using appraisal on her. ‘Huh?! Fairy of lust?!….. I guess that makes sense…’ I thought before groaning internally.
“I’ll do anything you ask if you take me with you! You can use me any way you wish, just please, take me!!!!” She whined.
“Uuuuuh…. Anything?” I asked.
“ANYTHING!” She yelled.
“….. uh…. Ok, you can come with me, but uh…. First you still have to get me out of the circle,” I told her.
“Oh, of course my love,” She said happily, then she waved her hand around with glitter effect coming from it, and I was freed.
“Ok…. Now that that’s settled, my name is Rob, and you can call me master if you want, what’s your name?” I said as I introduced myself.
“Call me Blair, Master,” She said as she smiled.
“Ok, so do you really want sex now or…” I asked, trailing off.
“Now!” She screamed, tackling me to the ground. When I was on the ground, she got up and began straddling me before she opened the top of her dress and showed off her large, round, bouncy, breasts. “Like what you see?” She asked with a grin.
“I do,” I said as I looked at her perfect breasts. She started taking off the rest of her dress then fondled her breasts.
“Now show me what you got.” She said with a seductive grin before she undid my pants. My dick was immediately hard, which made her smile. “Impressive.” She said.
“Thanks,” I said as she began grinding her pussy against my rod. She continued until she was nice and wet, then started to use my tip to rub against her pussy, just barely letting it slip in. “Quit teasing already,” I said.
"Fine,” She said, then she took my entire length.
“Damn… you’re tight!” I moaned.
“And I’m gonna milk you dry,” She moaned, then started riding me, making sure to take my cock into her hot depths every time she came back down.
“Such a lewd fairy,” I said before I put my hands on her ass.
“And you're an even lewder man.” She moaned as I kneaded her ass as she rode me. I took her comment as a challenge and moved my hands and spread her cheeks before fingering her ass. She cried out and moaned loudly as she quickend her pace.
“Fuck,” I moaned.
“Ooooh,” moaned the fairy as she tightened around me. I couldn’t think of anything to say at the moment, so instead I moved my hands up to grope her large breasts. "Fuck,, you feel so good inside me," she moaned.
“Damn, you’re so hot,” I moaned as I groped her breasts. They felt so heavy, and so soft and doughy. Blair came on my dick, but didn't stop for a moment and kept going. “Blair I’m close,” I moaned.
"Cum inside me, cum till you make me look like a bloated balloon." She cried out.
“Let me do it in your ass!” I cried as she rode me. She nodded before she quickly took my cock out of her pussy and shoved it up her tight ass. “I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
"Yes, do it now!" She screamed as she rammed her ass down taking the entire cock as I started filling her ass with cum and her stomach began swelling up. "FUUUUUUUUCK," She moaned before she collapsed onto me, her breasts engulfing my head in her cleavage before I passed out.
"Hello," I heard a voice speak to me.
“Wuh?” I groaned as I woke up. When I opened my eyes I saw Blair standing over me, only it looked like her thighs, ass and breasts had gotten bigger. “Hey sexy fairy,” I said as I looked up at her.
"Hey yourself, for a moment I thought you wouldn't wake up," She told me.
“Wanna go again?” I asked.
"Hmmm do you?" She asked.
“Maybe, can you shapeshift?” I asked.
“Depends on what you want,” She said before groping her breast.
“How about a fairy dragon?” I asked.
"Oh, so you’re into dragons, huh? I can work with that,” She said before a blue glow started to spread across her body. Her form, obscured by the glow, started to shift and writhe. Her chest expanded outwards as her neck elongated. She fell forwards onto all fours as a long tail grew from behind. Once everything settled, the glow started to fade, leaving behind metallic scales of midnight blue. Her head was now longer and more angular and had a set of antenna-like horns trailing the spines down her neck. Her figure still showed off her beautiful curves and her perfectly round bouncy breasts. Her tail swished lazily behind her as her large butterfly wings folded themselves against her scaled back. “How do I look? Do you like it?” She asked.
I was speechless and I couldn’t help but let my hands explore her body. "That good h,mmm?" She said with a toothy grin, and moaned as my hands roamed her scaly body.
“You look so hot,” I moaned.
“Thanks, so what do you want to do now?” She asked.
“Lemme see your feet,” I said as I continued rubbing her body. She laid on her back and put her feet in front of me with a smile. Her dragon feet had three long toes and she wiggled them as I rubbed them. “These are some sexy dragon feet,” I moaned, which made her chuckle. I brought her foot up to my face and gave her a sniff, she smelled like fresh blueberries. I never thought about doing this, but I gave her foot a lick, and I was surprised that she not only smelled of blueberries, but she tasted like blueberries too.
"Oooh," She moaned.
“I wanna fuck you so bad right now,” I moaned before I moved her feet down to my dick and began rubbing against her feet with my dick. She chuckled softly before she started playing with my dick with her feet.
“You and me both.” She moaned as she fingered her pussy.
“Suck me off,” I said as I grabbed her snout. She chuckled before she bent over putting the tip in her mouth as she continued jerking me off with her feet. I eagerly moved my hands down to her breasts and began groping them, feeling their weight, moving them around. Eventually, I began putting my weight into her breasts as I leaned into her and began humping into her feet and maw.
“Hmmm.” She moaned.
“So flexible,” I moaned as I humped into her. I felt her tongue play with my tip, making me moan. “Good girl,” I moaned. She continued sucking and playing with my dick as I thrusted into her mouth. I placed my hands on the sides of her head before I thrusted my entire cock down her throat, and started pumping my seed down her gullet. After a couple minutes I eventually finished cumming down her throat and pulled out, spurting a few ropes onto her tongue and on her snout.
“Wow, you came a lot.” She moaned, lewdly licking the cum off her face.
“Such a lewd fairy,” I said before I got out a collar from my clothes. “Here, change back and put this on, then get dressed, I have another job to do after I collect my reward from the villager who asked for help.” I told her as I got my clothes on.
“Ok, Master.” She said seductively as she put on the collar. Once she put her dress back on she shrunk back down and landed on my shoulder.
“Ok, let’s go, get rid of the rest of the fairy circles,” I said before we headed off.
A FEW HOURS LATER…
It took a while but I eventually took care of the fairy circles (with Blair’s help of course). I collected the reward and headed off to find the lizardman village that was having volcano trouble, probably should have done that first, oh well~.
“This seems to be it,” I said as we arrived at a village of lizardmen with a small smoking volcano close by. Not necessarily dangerous, however, if it were to blow, it wouldn’t be good.
“So what's the plan?” Blair asked.
“We’re gonna talk to the chief, and we see what they need, then I’ll take care of it,” I said as I headed into the village.
“And what should I do in the mean time?” She asked me.
“I don’t know, play with your boobs or something,” I told her.
“Ok,” She said with a shrug before I started walking towards the village while she took out her breasts and began groping and playing with them.
When I started to approach the entrance of the village two lizardmen holding spears walked up stopping my approach. “State your name and business,” Said one of them as the two crossed their spears.
“I’m an adventurer, I came about the volcano trouble,” I told them. The two said nothing for a moment and merely looked at each other before they pulled their spears apart, and stepped to the side.
I walked past them and one of them escorted me to the chief’s hut. “He is in there,” Said the lizardman pointing at the hut before he stood by the entrance.
I took a moment to look around before I entered, the huts were made of straw, wood, and mortar. Instead of doors, they had beaded curtains and their clothes reminded me of tribal wear, some wore feathers to add to their outfits or had bones for jewelry.
Some weren’t wearing anything at all, and were just letting everything hang out, except the males, there wasn’t really anything to see, although I did see one couple having sex, right out in the open. I shrugged and ignored them. I took in a breath and walked into the chief’s hut.
Sitting on a rug was a short-ish old lizardman who looked like he had seen many battles. “Have you come to help us with the volcano?” He asked, looking up at me.
“I have, and there are not many requests for taking care of volcanoes,” I said before sitting down across from him. “Why couldn’t you all just leave when it started to smoke?” I asked.
“We can’t, this is our ancestral home, and even if we did, we would have nowhere to go.” The lizardman chef said before he hung his head.
“I see, how would you like me to help? Most people can’t really just make a volcano stop smoking, so what do you want me to do?” I asked.
“This isn't the first time the volcano has become active. It awakens every few centuries and starts to erupt,” He explained.
“How do you stop it? And if you say “sacrificing a virgin” I will tell you now, that doesn’t work, it just gives an excuse to murder someone and make the whole village an accessory. So if you are going to sacrifice someone, I will have to prevent it,” I said to him.
“I-I dont really know,” He told me which made me cross my arms and look at him with confusion. “At the base of the volcano, a shrine was built and on its walls are carved the instructions to put the volcano back to sleep,” He explained.
“Then why haven’t you stoped it yet?” I asked.
“Shortly after the volcano became active, monsters made from lava descended down the slope of the volcano and now patrol its base. We’ve tried but none of our warriors survived an encounter with those creatures.” He told me and he clenched his fist. “Even my son couldn’t survive, the only child I have left is my daughter,”
“Hmm, alright I think I can take care of the monsters, and I’ll see if I can put the volcano to sleep, only this time, it’ll be permanent,” I told him.
He looked up at me with hopeful eyes. “Truly, you can really do that?” He asked.
“I can, for the right price,” I said with a smirk. The old lizard's eyes hardened before he asked.
“Alright, what is your price?” He asked.
“Is your daughter of age?” I asked.
He grinned a bit before he nodded. “Very well, if you want her, you can have her,” he said. “Just please settle the volcano problem quickly,” He said.
“Ok,” I said as I stood up. We gave each other a spartan handshake and parted ways.
After leaving the village, I headed straight to the volcano and stopped 30 feet away from the base, and saw the lava monsters. They were hulking beasts standing at about 20 feet tall. While they had a humanoid shape, they didn't have anything that resembled a face, and lava dripped off of them as they moved around setting off anything that could burn ablaze.
I took blair off my shoulder and set her down on a flower before taking a few steps forward and shifted to my robot form with a flash. The lava monsters noticed me and charged, some ran upright while others got on all fours and lunged.
Before they got too close I began launching my fists at them and firing at them with my shoulder mounted weapon, some of my hits did a little damage, but not enough to take them out, then I remembered that they were made of lava, molten hot rock, so I decided to use my freezing weapons and began shooting water from my knuckles like Heatwave.
The molten masses started to cool and harden into rock unable to move but some managed to avoid getting sprayed by hiding behind their statue like brethren. I tossed up a few freeze grenades and they landed behind the lava monsters. Once they detonated all of the lava monsters were now simple statues.
I used my grinder cutters and launched my fingers at the statues and shattered them, reducing them to rubble. "What are you?!” Blair asked. I changed back and picked her up.
“I’m the hero they summoned from another world,” I told her.
"Wait, so it was you?" She asked to confirm.
“Yes, they brought me here to defeat the demon king, and that’s exactly what I intend to do,” I said before heading towards the volcano.
"I guess that explains your abilities, but how do you plan to stop a volcano?" Blair asked.
“We find the shrine, and I’ll read the instructions to make it go to sleep,” I told her.
"But you said you’d permanently deal with it? From what you've explained the shrine only provides a temporary fix." Blair said.
“True, but I think I can get it to go extinct,” I said.After a while, we made it to the shrine and I looked around for the instructions for how to make the volcano go to sleep.
"Alright I'll trust you," Blair said with a smile.
After following the instructions, and after I made a few changes to it, I managed to make the volcano go extinct. Then I headed back to the village to get my reward and my prize.
When I arrived at the village I immediately went to the chief's hut. "I see you've returned, were you successful?" He asked.
“I was, now I want to collect my prize,” I told him.
“Don't worry, she is in her hut waiting for you,” He told me.Then he got up and I followed him out of the hut and he led me to a large hut on the outskirts of town. Then out came not a lizardman, but a large female dragonewt, the offspring of lizardmen and dragons.
The dragonewt was huge, being around twelve feet tall and from head to her long, powerful tail she was nearly twenty feet long with greenish brown scales and a light brown underbelly and on her back was a pair of large wings, both easily being around twenty five feet long. She had an alligator-like head with green slitted eyes and two small horns. She was bulky just like other lizardmen, with broad shoulders and chest, thick powerful arms and digitigrade legs which ended in three-toed feet, with the only thing being a bit out of place where the large breasts on her chest that were barely contained by her loincloth, and the round belly. She was currently in the process of swallowing a small lizardman whole, her sharp teeth keeping it stuck between her jaws and when she reared her head back she swallowed the lizardman whole, causing her to growl in satisfaction and pat her belly, giving out a large belch as her stomach’s contents tried in vain to fight its way out.
I pulled the village chief close and scowled at him. “What the hell is that?! Did you seriously do it with a dragon?! There’s no way I can take that monster!” I whispered to him before taking a moment to look back at the dragonewt.
The chief held me close and whispered back. “Please, I’m begging you, she’s eating us out of house and home! We’re running out of food, and our population is shrinking quickly due to her appetite!” He begged.
I looked back at her again and groaned. “Ugh, fine, I’ll take her, but I want to mate with her before I leave,” I told him.
“Excellent,” he said before turning to his daughter. “Tytianna! Your new husband is here!” He called to her.
The dragonewt turned her head to me and without warning, she charged towards me and picked me up before shoving me into her chest and pressing my head into her breasts. "Finally!" She screamed. Her forwardness shocked me and her breasts paired with her fat belly started turning me on and I think she could feel my excitement.
"Ooh," She said, placing one of her hands on my groin. “New husband likes what he sees.” She moaned before she began carrying me into her hut.
The hut was dimly lit and the only thing in it was a few layers of animal skins stacked on each other that made up her bed. She dropped me on them before she looked down at me and said. "Strip."
I quickly took off my clothes and had Blair sit on one of the flowers in a vase before I laid bare on the bed. She started jerking me off using her tail as she crossed her arms and looked down at me with atoothy grin. “What are you smiling about?” I asked.
“I’m happy that there is one male that doesn’t cower in fear in my presence.” She said.
“Well it’s hard to cower when the lady in front of you is super sexy,” I told her.
My dick started to reach its full legenth, which made her happy. "You've got a decent sized tool." She said licking her lips, making my dick harder.
“I’ve got a bit of a vore fetish,” I said as I focused on her mouth. “Being eaten turns me on, and watching you eat that lizardman earlier was super hot!” I moaned.
“Oh did it now?” She asked.
“Yeah,” I told her.
"That's good to know,” She said.said.
“Now that I’m hard and at your mercy, what do you plan to do?” I asked.
“Hmm, perhaps I should ride you until you can't cum anymore, or maybe I should gobble you up, which do you prefer?” She asked.
“Surprise me,” I told her. She stopped jerking me off before she got onto the bed with me, and grinding her pussy against my shaft. “But I wouldn’t mind doing both,” I moaned.
“Perhaps later. Right now I want to see how much you can take,” She chuckled.
“Ok,” I said before I reached up for her breasts and groped them roughly. She moaned softly before she lifted her hips and angeled my cock before she took it all in at once. She was very heavy, not surprising since she’s so big. After a moment she started riding me with such force she would have shattered a normal man's pelvis. “Fuck…. You’re heavy,” I groaned.
“I just ate.” She mentioned.
“Still, you’re heavy, you’re boobs and ass are huge, and you’re fucking hot and I love it,” I said as I moved my hands down to her stomach. My words excited her more as she slammed down harder and faster. I rubbed my hands on her belly before moving them down to her scalie ass, it was both firm and squishy and very doughy. I continued to grope her ass and spread her cheeks.
"So you like ass, maybe I'll let you eat it after I'm done" She moaned.
“Or you can have your ass eat me ,” I moaned, and all she did was moan in response. “You are such a sexy beast,” I moaned.
“And you better remember it, or else.” She moaned.
“Or else what?” I asked with a smirk.
"Or else you'll meet the same fate as my previous husband." She chuckled as she increased her pace again.
“I’m getting close,” I moaned.
"Well I'm not stopping." She giggled.
“Keep going then,” I moaned. I moved my hands to her hips as I came, and she kept riding me, making me cum even more. “Fuck,” I moaned.
"Just keep cumming." She told me slamming her hips down against me and shoving my head down with her large scaly hand. I could feel her start tightening around me as she came, but kept going.
“Such a beast,” I moaned.
"I'm not stopping till I've drained your balls, so get comfy." She moaned.
“I can feel your pussy milking my cock,” I moaned.
"Fuck, I can feel my womb getting full." She moaned as her stomach started to expand slightly.
“Ah, Your so fucking hot,” I moaned as I watched her stomach swell.
"Fuuuck!" She moaned loudly before she dropped her hips down and sat on me with my dick stuffed into her pussy and leaking cum.
“Are we going to try the next bit now?” I asked her. She groaned at the recent expansion as she pat her belly but with a smile she accepted my proposal with a nod. “Ok, I’m ready when you are,” I told her.
She moaned when she pulled herself off of me, Then she turned around and as I saw her raise her beautiful round butt. She opened her butt cheeks and I went up to lick at her ass. I felt her shudder when I pried further in but that didn’t slow me down as continued to lick. ‘I’m glad she’s clean,’ I thought as I kept licking as she moaned.
“Ooooh.” She moaned.
‘Fuck, she’s so heavy,’ I thought as I moaned. She started grinding herself against my face. Her ass was starting to get wet and very slick from my attention.
"You like that?" She asked.
“Yes,” I moaned as I continued licking. “So soft,” I moaned as I made out with her anus as it became soft and puffy from the attention.
“I’m getting close,” She moaned before she began fingering herself as I continued to pleasure her ass till finally she came. “Aaaahn!” She screamed in pleasure from cumming and her legs gave out before I was forced inside her hole when she collapsed.
"Fuck that was intense." She said before she noticed what happened when she realized I was gone and she was sitting on her bed and I wasn’t underneath her.
—Tytianna POV—
I moved my hips a bit. ‘You’re gone already?’ I thought as I began to check if he was deep inside. I began to move a little as I rubbed my belly to feel for him. I moved my hand down to my ass and slowly put my hand inside causing me to give off a moan. “Let’s see how good you can be like this-Ah!” I moaned as I swayed my tail a little in excitement. “Mmm…. I can feel you inside me, and you feel good in there,” I moaned. “Deeper, you have to get in deeper..” I moaned as I focused on bringing him deeper inside me. My pussy had become very wet at this point. I removed my hand from my ass and began rubbing at my slit.
“I- I’m getting close!” I moaned as I could feel him in my stomach, bringing me closer to orgasm. “I’m cumming!” I yelled as I came and sprayed my juices all over, and the force of my orgasm made my insides relax enough for him to slide out. “Mmmmmm…” I moaned before looking down at my prey.
—Rob POV—
After she slid me out, I was on my back and I could see her beautiful belly from a great view. She crouched down as she adjusted her backdoor onto my cock as she sat down on it in front of me. I felt the weight of her belly on me and with my rod inside her, it felt very good.
“Fuck,” She moaned.
“You are one heavy beast,” I groaned.
“Most women don't like being called heavy,” She told me.
“Buuut?” I said.
“But I don't mind,” She said.
“I like big girls, especially ones I can fit inside,” I said as I rubbed her belly.
“Thank you.” She said, giving me an aroused growl.
“After I cum in your ass, wanna try swallowing me next?” I asked her.
“I’d like that,” she said before she got up and turned around and showed off her ass and took my cock back into her puffy anus. I wrapped my arms around her tail as she began twerking on my cock.
“You're still so hard,” She moaned. “How long can you keep going?”
“Not for much longer, I’m getting close,” I moaned.
“Then fill my ass.” She moaned.
“Then go harder, and try to break my pelvis!” I told her, before she started slamming her hips down.
"Fuuuuck!" She maoned..” She moaned.
“I’m gonna cum!!!” I moaned.
“Do it, cum in my ass!” She screamed and flared her wings before she dropped her ass down hard as I finally came in her ass.
“Fuck……” I moaned. “I think you might’ve fractured my pelvis,” I groaned.
“Don’t complain when you're the one that told me to do it.” She chuckled.
“Yeah, and now you’re mine,” I told her before I shoved her off me. “Now you’re my new pet, and as my pet I think you need to clean up your mess,” I told her, gesturing to my dick. she chuckled before she moved onto her hands and feet like a feral beast and came over to me before she opened her maw and began licking my dick clean.
“How am I doing?” She asked as she continued licking.
“Good pet,” I said as I caressed her face.
“Just a good pet?” She teased. “nothing else?” She asked as she fondled my sack.
“Unless you think you're more than just a pet?” I said as I pet her snout. Before she raised herself up to look at me.
“I’d like to think of myself as your type of woman.” She grins to reveal her sharp teeth and her breath tickling my face. She caressed my cheek. “You are so tiny that I could easily eat you,” she said as she lewdly licked my cheek.
“You already sat on me and stuffed me up your ass,” I said, kissing her snout. “And I wouldn’t mind being eaten by you as long as I had company in there,”
“You’re lucky dragonewts can’t digest humans,” She said as she prepared to proceed as I suggested.
She grabbed a dinner bell and began ringing it. “servant come into this room!” She yelled, making me curious as to why a third party would enter.
In a few moments a chubby female lizardman with fat breasts and a jiggly ass was tossed in through one of the tent’s openings. Her scales were green and she had been stripped of any clothing, allowing me to see every curve and crevice. She slowly heaved herself off the ground and looked at us in fear.
“Come closer dear servant.” She commanded as the slave crept closer “that’s more like it.” She drooled. “You know what to do.” She said as the slave laid down in a sexy position for me to witness.
“Why is she here?” I asked.
“You’ll see…” Tytianna said with a wink as she pushed me to walk toward her.
“Okay….” I said as I looked at the servant.
“She’s for you! Think of her as my dowry to you,” said Tytianna.
“A dowry?” I questioned.
“Yes, you can do anything you wish with her, and since you wouldn’t mind being eaten…” she began, she knocked me back to land on the servant as my head laid between her breasts. “She’ll join you.” As the big lizard opened her jaws and began to eat me.
After a couple of minutes, I fell inside her stomach and her food broke my fall. I later heard someone else fall as I saw the servant land so hard that her body jiggled from the impact.
“Hey,” I said, getting her attention. “Come here,” I told her.
She crawled closer to me…up close, she looked really beautiful. I gave her a big passionate kiss while using my hands to explore her body. Her breasts were extremely soft, as was her belly, whoever was taking care of her was making sure she was nice and plump. “Damn you’re fat, like a prize pig!” I said as I felt her up. “I could only imagine how big you’ll be once I experiment later,” I moved my hands further down her body feeling up her belly and her pelvis. I moved on top of her and lined up my dick with her puffy little anus before pressing inside. “Wow, you're so tight!” I moaned as put my head between her breasts and grabbed onto them as I shoved my rod even deeper. I looked up and saw her face go red. “What, is the little chubby lizard embarrassed?” I asked.
She covered her face, which made her even cuter at this point. I teased her by moving slowly. I moved my hands to her breasts and began groping them and pressing into them with my weight as I continued to hump into her ass. “Your body is so soft,” I moaned. I could tell she was close to cumming, I was getting close too.
I jumped her a little faster as her mind was going wild unable to keep up with me. “Open your mouth!” I ordered. She didn’t know why but decided to listen as she opened wide as I smirked. I put my hand in her mouth and opened it wider and looked inside, it was perfect. “I’m going to cum soon, and when I do, I’m going to force myself into your mouth and you’re going to eat me!” I told her as I groped her breast and rubbed her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” I moaned as I came in her pussy and groped her breasts before I began forcing her mouth open. “Now be a good pet and eat!” I ordered her and put my hands inside her mouth. “Eat!” I yelled. She tried to open wider as I forced my head in, hearing her gag as she tried to swallow. “Good girl,” I told her.
I managed to force my torso and my waist in as my legs were being lifted up, allowing her to use gravity to pull me in easier. I got to slide in as my legs were finally going in until my feet were in her mouth. She made one final gulp and I slid right into her stomach as she moaned loudly. “So warm and snug in here, I knew I’d be able to fit,” I said as I rubbed her stomach walls.
I put my hand on my rod and slowly began stroking it as I thought about where I was. “Fuck I’m so turned on right now,” I moaned as I jerked myself off. Being inside a stomach within a stomach became really hot making me sweat as I continued jerking off.
I started getting the urge to put my rod in something or between two somethings. “Oh…. Damn,” I moaned. “I wish I wasn’t alone in here,”
It took awhile but I managed to escape, and when I saw her tired and exhausted from the euphoria when I exited, my rod couldn’t handle the backed up pressure so I pounced on her and grabbed her feet and looked at them. When I rubbed them, they felt so soft, and her feet had three cute little toes! Then I pulled her closer to me before I put my rod in between her feet.
Suddenly she woke up and saw me using her feet. She just relaxed when I pushed her feet closer to stimulate my rod. She could smell my arousal and I could tell she was aroused as well. I was already getting close. “I’m gonna cum,” I moaned. I took my rod from her feet and brought it to her mouth. She opened her mouth and began to swallow my rod as I came. “Good girl,” I moaned.
“Now, it’s time to get out of here,” I said before rubbing the stomach walls.“You can let us out now Tytianna,” I told her. I believe that she heard me because I felt a little shaking around. I began to hear some gagging noises before her stomach began contracting around me and my companion, forcing us both up.
I grabbed onto my new lover and groped her breasts and butt before we both got propelled out Tytianna’s throat and out of her mouth before landing on the ground. “Thanks for the fun Tytianna, now eat her again so we can play with her later,” I told her as I got off of the chubby lizard. I watched my new lover get eaten as It looked hot seeing her belly grow a little from the outside. “Fuck that’s hot,” I moaned. I got her attention when she brought me close to her. “So? What does my loyal pet wanna do now?” I asked.
“The way I see it, we can do whatever we want,” She gave me a passionate kiss.
“Good pet, Blair! Let’s go, show’s over!” I said as I called the fairy over.
“OK!” She said cheerfully as she put her dress back on. After that, we left the village.
Once I finished with my little quests and had Blair and Tytianna sent back to the ship, I decided to relax in a nearby town and I was approached by a man. Although “approach” may not be the best word for what happened .
I was about to leave town but a man came running up to me and called out to me. “Please, Sir, wait!” He said before he slipped on a wet cobblestone and fell on his back and got the air knocked out of him. I quickly rushed to him and helped him up.
“Woah, are you ok?” I asked as I helped him to his feet.
“Sir, please, can you help me?!” He asked. “My children were taken by my fiancé into the dark woods!” He exclaimed.
“I’m going to need more context if I’m going to understand.” I told him with a deadpan expression.
“My fiancé never liked my children, she brought them into the forest a few weeks ago and left them there! thank goodness they were able to find their way back, only this time…… neither my fiancé nor my children have returned!” He explained.
“This feels familiar…” I muttered. “What can you tell me about the woods?” I asked as I looked towards the woods in question.
“It’s horrible, it’s very dark and hardly anyone goes in, and those who do, rarely come back unscathed,” he began as I listened. “They tell stories of strange cackling in the woods, another told a story of a cottage made of Candy, owned by a witch!” He said. “Although that last one was from a man who was high at the time, so I’m not sure that one’s true, another told a story about a dragon that was kept in a cage by a witch, but he was high too…” he said as he started trailing off and muttering to himself.
“Ok, how about I just go and find your kids, and if I see anything, I’ll clear everything up and tell you what’s out there,” I said as I pat him on the back and quickly left.
As soon as I reached the woods I felt an ominous foreboding feeling, like an inner voice was screaming, begging me to turn back. I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath and opened my eyes as I breathed out. I took one step into the woods and I felt all tingly, I shook it off and continued onward.
I continued to walk for a few minutes and had begun to notice the trees seemed to look almost exactly the same, I didn’t stop until I reached a spot where birds were eating a trail of breadcrumbs. “Okay, this is definitely familiar, I’m looking for Hansel and Gretel aren’t I?” I muttered with a groan.
I quickly followed the trail and made it to a clearing, within the clearing I saw, you guessed it, a house made of sweets. I groaned and walked up to the house and knocked on the door.
When the door opened, a seemingly nice old lady came out. “Well, hello young man, is there something I can help you with?” She asked.
“…. I’m not buying this nice old lady act, I followed a trail of breadcrumbs and they led here, where are the children?!” I deadpanned, not entirely in the mood for this fairy tale crap.
“HERSHEY!” The woman shrieked.
‘Hershey?’ I thought in confusion. My confusion was short-lived when a dragon made of living chocolate showed up from around the corner of the house. The dragon was made of multiple kinds of chocolate, and it had waffle cone horns, spines, and wings. The dragon was feral and it was nicely rounded with a bit of pudge here and there.
(Sorry I couldn’t think of a better description, but I guess what I did write, pretty much sums it up)
‘Oh… Hershey,’ I thought as the realization struck. The dragon began charging towards me and I turned towards it and stood firm before taking in a deep breath. “HERSHEY!” I bellowed, “SIT!” I yelled, pointing at the ground. The dragon’s butt hit the ground and it skidded to a halt in front of me. “DOWN!” I ordered, stamping a foot and pointing at the ground. The dragon quickly obeyed and laid down, giving out a small whimper.
I grabbed the witch by the wrist and began squeezing. “KIDS! NOW! I’m not in the mood for any more of your bullshit!” I said as I began hurting her. She gasped in pain and slowly fell to her knees. She tried doing magic but she was in too much pain to think. “Release the kids and the pain will end,” I told her.
The witch pointed inside and I held her up and forced her through the door and she brought me to the kids. I found them in cages in the attic and I released the witch. She was about to try something while my back was turned but Hershey stopped her by biting her torso and shaking the witch before swallowing her whole.
Hershey looked at me and went back down with a whine. “Good Dragon,” I said. I opened the cages and let the kids out. “Come on, let’s get you two back to your father,” I said.
“Thank you mister! That old lady said she was going to eat us!” Said Hansel.
“Not surprised, now let’s go already,” I picked up the kids and left the house, I stopped and looked back at the dragon. “Oh alright, come on, Hershey,” I said, patting my thigh.
Hershey yipped and came over and licked and nuzzled me. After looking at Hershey up close, I noticed “She” was a girl, if it wasn’t already obvious from the boobs on her chest.
I quickly began taking the children through the forest and made it out and met up with their father. “Here’s your kids, I’m keeping the witch’s dragon as payment,” I said as I left, not even listening to their appreciation. I left the town and beamed myself and Hershey up to the ship.
—Later: Jasmine POV—
Rob had just called me down to his lab and I was curious to know what he wanted. When I entered, I found him with a chocolate dragon laying on the table, at first I thought it was just a sculpture or something like that, that was, until it moved and looked at me.
“Oh! Jasmine, allow me to introduce you to Hershey, a new pet.” Said Rob.
“Rob…. Why… How… W-what is this?!” I exclaimed, confused as to why or how he had a creature made of living chocolate.
“I’m not sure, I’ve been looking into her biology, but I’m not seeing anything but multiple kinds of chocolate, chocolate sauce, waffle cone, marshmallow, caramel, cookie biscuit, gumdrop and frosting, her entire body is made almost entirely of chocolate!” He said as he looked at her.
“Where did you find her?” I asked.
“Hansel and Gretel witch, it’s a long story. I’ve been studying her for hours, at first I thought she was just some kind of golem the witch made, but then I noticed these,” he said before going over and lifting up her hindleg, and there between her legs was her pussy and anus. “However, She didn’t have boobs when I first saw her, and I don’t think she had all this, not originally, I think after she ate the witch, she absorbed her and gained these new naughty bits,” he theorized.
“Master, can you let go of my leg please?” Said a voice, making Rob freeze. We both looked for the source and saw it was Hershey.
“O-ok, she talks now, that’s new,” he said. “Ok Jasmine, do you think you could help me examine her further?” He asked.
—Rob POV—
“Well?” I asked.
“Sure, I’ll help.” Jasmine said.
“Ok, you examine her nether regions, I’ll take a look at her fun bags,” I said before I walked over to Hershey’s boobs. I glanced over at Jasmine to see her lifting Hershey’s legs. “How’s she looking down there?” I asked before I put my hand on Hershey’s breast, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Huh…. Interesting, her chocolate boobs feel a lot like normal real boobs,” I said before making the boob jiggle.
“She looks good, I think I’ll have a taste,” Jasmine said, licking her lips with a smile before putting her head between Hershey's legs. I couldn't quite see what Jasmine was doing, but Hershey started moaning like a whore.
“Such a lewd creature, especially one made of chocolate,” I said before I began taking Jasmine’s lead and began playing with Hershey’s breasts. Hershey rolled onto her side giving me free access to her breasts as Jasmine continued relentlessly eating her out. I gently put my hand around Hershey’s long neck and brought her head close and gave her a kiss on her muzzle.
“Oohhh, her tongue is so deeeep.” Hershey moaned.
“Fuck, this is too hot! Jasmine, move your fat ass over here, I wanna fuck you while we keep “examining” her,” I said as I quickly took my clothes off. Jasmine moved a bit, laying on the table next to Hershey while still keeping her head in between Hershey's legs. I Climbed on the table and moved Jasmine’s tail aside and shoved my fist into her ponut.
“Fuck I’m gonna cum,” Hershey moaned.
I brought Hershey in for a kiss on the lips and began using my tongue to try and explore her mouth, which wasn’t easy considering the size difference.
Jasmine finally lifted her head before she said. "She's delicious,” She said before putting her head back.
“Yeah she is,” I said before giving Hershey another kiss. Then I put my dick in Jasmine’s ass making her moan, then Hershey came on her muzzle..
“Mmmm…. Chocolate,” Jasmine moaned as she licked the chocolate femcum on her muzzle.
“She’s one sexy dragon,” I said, giving Hershey another kiss. The two only responded with moans. I proceeded to kiss Hershey and lick her muzzle before grabbing her breasts and giving them a firm squeeze.
"Oooh." Hershey moaned loudly.
“Jasmine, how you like my dick in your ass?” I asked.
"It's amazing." Jasmine moaned.moaned.
“And your ass feels amazing,” I told her before I started to hump into her.
"Yes, fuck me harder." She moaned.
“Good broodmare,” I said as I slapped her fat ass.
"Thank you." She moaned.
“I love your body,” I moaned as I put my hands on her back before wrapping that around her as I continued pumping into her ass making her moan lewdly.
"Fuck,” She moaned..
“Your ass is milking me so good,” I moaned.
“I can't help it, I just want you inside me,” She moaned.
“That’s so hot,” I moaned as I continued humping into her.
“Fuck I'm gonna cum agian.” Moaned Hershey.
“Hush,” I said as I put my hand on her muzzle and held Hershey’s mouth closed. Then suddenly, Jasmine shoved her ass against me and pushed me down and started riding me. “Fuck, I love it when you take control,” I moaned.
“You like this?” She asked as she began grinding against my face.
“Yes,” I moaned as she pressed her fat ass against my head.
“Good.” She said as she began pressing harder.
“Does he really like you doing that?” Hershey asked.
“He does.” Jasmine said with a chuckle.
“May I have a turn with new Master?” Hershey asked.
“Sure.” Jasmine said, lifting herself off of me allowing Hershey to get up and move over to hover her giant chocolate dragon ass over my head. “Now sit,” Jasmine ordered. Hershey then sat on my face and I began eating her out as she ground against my face. She was surprisingly heavy for a dragon made of candy, I would have assumed she’d be a little heavy, but not this much! And she tasted soo good.
“So, doesn't she taste delicious?” I heard Jasmine ask.
“She’s so good, and so heavy,” I moaned.
“Thank you.” Moaned Hershey.
“Jasmine I’m putting you in charge of training this one, make sure she’s perfect for any sexual act I’d enjoy,” I ordered.
“No problem.” Said Jasmine.
“Now Hershey, start being useful and suck me off,” I ordered before I went back to worshiping her fat chocolate ass. I felt her lean over before putting the tip of my dick in her mouth.
“Mmmmm, master tastes good,” Hershey moaned. After getting a taste for my cock she started sucking on it and taking it to the base with ease thanks to her large size.
“I wouldn’t mind if she tried eating me after this,” I moaned as I continued licking her snatch and puffy anus. All I could hear were her muffled moans as Jasmine watched the two of us.
“Wow, you two are going at it.” Said Jasmine.
“It’s hard not to, she tastes so good,” I moaned.
“I know, so what do you have planned next?” Jasmine asked.
“I don’t know…… oh! I just remembered! Alpha! The hybreed! We forgot to check on her, we never got her out of her pod!” I exclaimed.
“Then let's go!” Shouted Jasmine as she got up.
“Sorry Hershey, we’ll have to finish another time,” I said as I got my clothes and rode Jasmine to one of the labs that had Alpha’s pod.
When we made it I hopped off Jasmine and opened the door before racing to Alpha’s pod. I then started to press a few buttons before a hissing sound came from the pod and it started opening. When it was opened I stood in front of the pod and looked up at the female Highbreed.
“Hmm.” Was all Jasmine could say. Then I saw the highbreeds knees buckle, so I got in front of her in an attempt to catch her. When she fell against me I fell to the ground with her and my head ended up between her breasts.
I gently brought my hands up and felt her breasts, they were big and soft, and felt very doughy, the genetics were perfect and I liked it. I heard her moan and feel her pull me closer.
“Oh? Looks like she’s awake,” I said as she started to grind against me. “And she’s horny!” But before I could give Alpha a squeeze Jasmine pulled her off me in her anthro form and started carrying me off.
After a few minutes she brought us to our room and set me on the bed and ripped my clothes off before she got on my lap and straddled me. “So, you want me all to yourself?” I asked.
“Well, I’ve been watching you getting it on with every girl you come across, I can't help but feel a little jealous.” She said as she started to grind herself against me.
“Ok my sexy pony,” I told her before I brought my hands up and roughly groped her breasts, making her moan loudly as they squirted milk.
“So what shall we do first?” Jasmine asked as she started grinding harder.
“How about bringing your fat ass around so you can smother me with your ponut?” I suggested. She smiled before she lifted herself up and sat on my face, before I felt her going to town on my cock. “Fuck….. your ponut is so warm,” I moaned as I felt her presssing her ponut against my face. Jasmine didn't respond and took my entire cock down her throat.
I brought my hands up and put them on her ass before I began groping her fat cheeks. I could hear her muffled moans as she started bobbing her head faster, then she wrapped her breasts around my cock. The feel of her soft furry breast was heavenly on my dick. I moaned as I continued eating out her ass. Jasmine started grinding her ass against my face. ‘Such a sexy horse, and such delicious ass!’ I thought with a moan as I gave her ponut a kiss.
Suddenly, Jasmine came on my face. “What’s this? My little pony likes to have her ponut kissed?” I asked before giving her ponut another kiss making her go faster. “That’s enough, now go ahead and impale your ass on my cock,” I told her. She pulled herself off of my dick before she changed positions so my dick was below her before she took my dick into her ponut.
“Fuck,” She moaned
“Such a sexy horsie,” I moaned as she began riding my cock.
“And you're a naughty man,” She replied as she leaned over me before she started riding me faster.
“Fuck, Jasmine I’m close,” I moaned.
“Me too,” Jasmine told me as she slammed herself down.
“I’m gonna cum, please press your boobs against my face as I do,” I moaned as I got close. She giggled before she laid down on top of me still raising and slamming down her hips as she pressed her breasts against my face.
“So soft,” I moaned as I rubbed my face into her boobs as I came. As I filled her ass Jasmine moaned loudly as she came, her ass tightening making me cum even more. “Fuck,” I moaned as I held her close.
“Fuck, your cumming so much.” She moaned.
“I can’t help it, you feel so good!” I moaned, which made Jasmine chuckle as she kissed my forehead. As soon as I finished we were both out of breath. After milking everything I had, Jasmine collapsed on top of me, my head going between her breasts. “Fuck……” I moaned.
“That was amazing.” Jasmine moaned.
“Yeah,” I said as I groped her ass.
“So what next?” She asked.
“I don’t know, how about we talk about going to see Johnathan, your dad, early?” I asked.
“Hmm, I guess we could. I wonder how long its been for him?” She wondered aloud.
“Probably a few years, I wonder where he is now,” I said.
“He’s probably on anodyne,” she said.
“I don’t like anodyne, maybe you can give him a call and we can meet up on earth?” I asked.
“Sure, I’ll meet you there then.” Jasmine said as she got off of me.
“Do you think you could convince your mother to come with us back to our equestria?” I asked with a smirk.
“No, she would never leave dad.” She told me. “But I’ll see about her visiting every now and then.”
“For a little funtime?” I asked, hopeful.
“I dont know.” she shrugged.
“Jasmine, do you think you might’ve become a grim anodite again? You’ve been very amorous lately and very lewd…. Not that I’m complaining.” I asked her.
“No, grim anodite become what they are by receiving mana from a demonidite.” She explained.
“Maybe not, you’ve been receiving mana from me for a long time now, are you sure it’s not impossible for you to be a grim again?” I asked.
Jasmine paused for a moment before looking at me. “I have been feeling a little different since we’ve spent so long together,” she said. “I’m not to sure.”
“We should probably check when we meet up with Johnathan, if anyone would know what’s going on, it’s him,” I said before getting up. “We’ll go later, right now, I have a feeling something big is coming in my anime hero journey,” I said ominously. Jasmine nodded before giving me a kiss.
I had decided to go for a walk around the ship and managed to make it down to the second laboratory. When the door opened, I was greeted to an interesting sight, one that made me very mad.
“UUUUUULTROOOOOOOON!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I yelled, my voice echoing throughout the ship.
A few minutes later, Ultron came running down one of the halls and skidded to a stop in front of me. “You called?” He asked.
“Yeah, do you wanna tell me why we have a whole bunch of Yinglets in the laboratory?!” I asked, gesturing to the group of Yinglets running around the lab like chickens with their heads cut off and playing with things they shouldn’t.
“Uhh…. About that, their enclave was attacked and raided, and I saw it on one of the monitors and I knew I had to help, unfortunately when I arrived, their home had been trashed, none of them were dead, but a lot of them were injured, I did what I had to and brought them onto the ship and said they could stay,” Ultron explained.
I looked at some of the Yinglets, some had burns, and some of their fur was singed, and a few females were caring for eggs. “I admire that you are trying to help, that was your original programming, however, next time you decide to bring Yinglets onto the ship, let me know beforehand,” I told him.
I had the Yinglets leave the lab and sent them to the medbay to get looked after before I went into the lab and saw something else that made me mad. “Ultron,” I said before shifting to my robot form. “Do you wish to explain why you brought M.O.D.O.K. onto my ship?!” I exclaimed, grabbing The Darren Cross MODOK from Ant-Man Quantumainia while using my grindcutter fingers to extend my grip, and showing it to Ultron. Darren whimpered in fear as I held him out towards Ultron.
“I thought you might like him,” Ultron said nervously.
“I hate this version of Modok!” I yelled. “How did you even get him here?!” I exclaimed as I shook him in my grasp.
“He was marked for death! I had to intervene! You took a chance on me, please take a chance on him too?” Ultron begged as MODOK looked between him and me.
My visor burned red with intensity as I thought of what he was asking. I groaned before responding. “Very well, but he’s your responsibility, if he messes up, it’s your head!” I said as I shoved MODOK into Ultron’s arms.
“Thank you!” Ultron said graciously.
“However, if he’s going to be here, I want you to fix him!” I said before continuing. “Take him out of the chair, give him a hair growth formula, and give him a bowl cut! I don’t want to look at that bald head of his! Then I want you to make him psychic and a technopath, like the original, and put a computer in his brain! I want him functioning at 100%!” I said before leaving them alone.
“Yes Sir!” Ultron called as I left.
Then I thought about the Yinglets, and that got me thinking about Strumpet. ‘Maybe I should give her a visit,’ I wondered as I shifted back to human form with a flash.
With that thought in mind, I began heading towards Strumpet’s room. When I got there I knocked on her door. “Hey, Strumpet I thought of you and wanted to give you a visit,” I told her. When I opened the door I saw Strumpet laying on her bed, wearing nothing.
“Hey,” She said with a smile and a wave.
“Hello, and how is my little pet?” I asked as I joined her on her bed.
“I was a little lonely up until a few moments ago,” She told me.
“Oh? And what about now?” I asked.
“A little excited.” She moaned softly as she came closer. I slowly began removing my clothes as she watched.
“Ohh, me like,” She said.
“I bet you do, you little “thicclet”,” I said to her as she moved around to present her ass to me as she lifted her tail. Got behind her and began rubbing my tip against her pussy.
“What are you waiting for, fuck me like the stud you are” She moaned. I quickly shoved myself inside all the way to the hilt. “Oh fuck, you feel even bigger then last time.” She moaned.
“Or you’re just small,” I said before I slowly began humping into her. She moaned softly and began getting louder once I started picking up speed. Eventually I wrapped my hand around her waist and began using her like a cocksleeve making her scream loudly with pleasure. “Fuck, you feel so good,” I moaned.
“Fuck yes!” She screamed.
“I knew you’d be a good purchase!” I moaned as I continued using her.
“Thank you for buying me.” She moaned in response. “All the men at the brothel were all wanting human or elf girls!” She moaned.
“Such a waste, you however are perfect as a pet and fucktoy!” I said as I groped her breasts. I started getting rougher with her which made her into a moaning mess. “Such a lewd little pet,” I said before giving her ass a slap, making her squirm at my touch. “Fuck, I’m close,” I moaned.
“Yes! Cum inside me! Use me like your personal cum dumpster!” She moaned before I exploded inside her making her belly bulge, cum spilling out of her pussy. I slowly pulled out and let her bask in the afterglow.
“Fuuuck,” She moaned softly as she spasmed and cum leaked from her cunt.
“Good pet,” I said as I put her on my lap. Then after I pet her a few times she curled up and fell asleep. I set her down on her bed and let her rest before getting my clothes on and heading out.
A few minutes after I left her alone, I bumped into Maleficent, literally. “Hey.” She said.
“Oh, sorry Maleficent,” I said as she helped me up.
“It's fine, what's up?” She asked.
“Nothing much, hey! while I have you, I wanna show you something!” I said excitedly.
“Ok.” She said curiously before she followed me.
I led her down to the ship’s storage and opened the door before leading her inside. “I was able to snag this thing while I was looking for you,” I said as I led her to a large object on the wall hidden under a sheet.
“What is it?” She asked.
“You’ll see,” I told her.
After removing the sheet, I revealed the Magic Mirror from Snow White. “Why did you bring me here and show me this mirror?” Maleficent asked.
“It’s not a normal mirror, I stole it from the Evil Queen a while ago,” I said before turning to the mirror and reciting the summoning ritual. “Slave in the magic mirror, come from the farthest space, through wind and darkness I summon thee. Speak! Let me see thy face!” I commanded.
After a little fire from within, the mirror revealed a face. “Who are you? And why do you summon me?” The Mirror asked.
“The Evil Queen is dead, you are mine now,” I said before giving a wave of my hand and a flourish and continuing. “Now, magic mirror on the wall, is this Maleficent the most powerful of all?” I asked.
“Powerful she may be, but another mistress I see-,” he began before I interrupted.
“Maleficent of the mirrorverse, is she the one?” I asked.
“Correct, my new master, the Mistress of the mirrorverse is the most powerful,” the Mirror confirmed.
“Is there a way to give this Maleficent that power?” I asked. “Or must I break open a portal to the mirrorverse and steal that power?”
“You may not have to, for I see the Mistress gaining this power on her own,” he said.
“How must I obtain the power you speak of?” Maleficent asked.
“If the Mistress gives my master her staff, he may be able to give her the power she seeks,” said the Mirror.
“Like Shazam?” I deadpanned.
“Not quite, all you must do is channel your power into her staff, then she shall be transformed,” the Mirror said.
“Would the power only be in her staff? What if she losers it?” I asked.
“Though you give the staff your power, once she takes the staff and strikes it against the ground, the power will become hers forever, she will not be bound to the staff for her power,” he explained.
“So is it like a He-Man or She-Ra kind of thing or…” I asked trailing off.
“No, as soon as she takes the staff, the power is hers,” said the Mirror.
“Ok…” I began before looking at Maleficent. “We’ll do that later,”
"Alright." She said confused.
“As for right now, come with me,” I said before I grabbed one of Maleficent’s horns and began dragging her away.
"Hey, you don't need to pull!" She shouted.
“Hush,” I said as I dragged her to my room and put her on my bed. “Robes off! Now!” I ordered.
"I don't know why you’re so aggressive but fine," She said as she started to disrobe.
“Now, Dragon form,” I ordered, with a sigh she changed and became a dragon.
“Now what?” She asked.
“Pick me up, and use me,” I told her. She grinned before she picked me up. “Ooh I bet you’re having all kinds of lewd ideas,” I said with a smile before she brought me up to her mouth and started licking my junk. “That’s it, good pet,” I said. After a few more licks she laid on her side and lifted her leg and lowered me down to her pussy. Her pussy was very wet and leaking with her fluids. “Somebody’s excited~!” I said. She said nothing as she put my cock into her and started using me like a sex toy. She moaned and began sticking her tongue out as she used me.
“Oooh.” She moaned as she groped her breast.
“Mmm, looks like my pet is enjoying herself,” I said as I continued being used for her pleasure.
“You bet I am!” She moaned.
“You’re so warm and wet,” I moaned as I licked at her large pussy, making her moan. “Now my pet, how about you take charge and use your sexy dragon feet to step on me,” I asked her.
“Oh? Are you sure?” She asked.
“Positive,” I said as I rubbed her navel. She slowly put me on the ground and stood over me. “Good pet,” I said to her as she lifted her foot, then put it down on top of me before she started pressing down on me. “Oh yeah, this turns me on,” I said before licking her foot.
“Naughty boy.” She chuckled.
“Yes I am, now punish me, mistress of evil,” I told her, making her press down harder. “Oh yes,” I moaned. Then after a few seconds she removed her foot before she sat on me.
“Now be a good boy and eat my ass!” She told me. I gave her ass a lick and made out with her puffy hole making her moan and press down harder.
“So much dragon ass,” I moaned.
“Shut up.” She told me.
“Nope,” I said before slapping her ass, making her press down even harder. “Fuuuck….” I moaned as her ass threatened to crack my skull and she moaned all the while. However, she froze when her stomach growled.
“Oh sorry.” She apologized.
“Don’t be, if you’re hungry, you have a tasty morsel right here,” I told her. I stayed still in a submissive position and waited for her to feast upon me. “Eat me my beautiful beast,” I moaned.
She gave a pleasured growl as she closed her jaws around me and ran her tongue over my body, reveling in my flavor. I held onto her tongue and moved towards her throat and began humping against her tongue. I was getting close, so I went a little faster. I was starting to sweat from the moist heat in her mouth.
“Mistress, I’m getting close,” I moaned. “Please swallow,” I moaned as I got closer to her throat.
I heard her moaning since she was sensitive on the inside. “You feel so good inside me,” she moaned as I felt her rubbing her stomach. “I can only imagine how you’d feel in here,” she moaned before I could hear her moan loudly, most likely from rubbing her pussy.
I found it relaxing to rub but I later stopped. “Okay baby, you can let me out now,” I told her, patting on her stomach walls. She heard me and I heard her start gagging, her stomach contracted around me as I was forced out. I landed back onto her tongue and slowly crawled out. “Good pet,” I told her as I petted her snout. She snorted before I gave her a tiny kiss on her snout. “Now let’s tend to that needy pussy, shall we?” Said before looking down at her snatch, practically drenched with arousal.
“Yes master,” She nodded as she backed away and laid on her back. I quickly climbed onto her tail and crawled up to her puffy holes.
Once I decided on which to use, I adjusted my rod and played with her pussy for a bit. “Such a needy girl,” I said as I played with her. She tried to look away as she covered her face with her claws. “Oh your embarrassment only makes you cuter!” I said to her. I got so heated that I began to grind myself against her. I grinded back and forth to get more of her cute reactions. “Come on baby, if you want me inside you, all you have to do is take control,” I told her.
She suddenly grabbed and slowly shoved me headfirst into her pussy and began using me as a sex toy. “Aaahn,” she moaned as she used me. I didn’t expect this, but she was a dragon. She jammed me deeper, scraping her insides. I bumped into her weak spots as she moaned louder.
“This is so hot,” I moaned as my dick was continuously rubbed against her walls. Her insides were getting wetter and hotter. “Fuck, shove me all the way inside!” I moaned. She finally shoved me so deep that I made it into her womb. It was so hot inside and so tight, I came onto the walls of her womb as it contracted around me, telling me she came too.
I felt her rubbing her stomach, hearing her growl contentedly. “You feel so good in there,” she moaned. “I’m going to keep you in there for a while,” she moaned before I heard her heartbeat slowing down, she was falling asleep.
I felt her let go as I laid back inside her and tried to be extra careful as I slowly relaxed. “I think I’ll take a nap too,” I muttered as I got comfortable.
—Meanwhile On Mt. Olympus—
While Rob was busy going about his heroics and collecting lecherous rewards, someone was watching him from afar, and they weren’t happy with how he was doing things.
"That hero is no different than my bastard husband, Zeus." Hera said she looked down from the ns.heavens.
“Hera, what is it you wanted me for?” Asked Thor as he came walking up to her.
“Yes, I want you to find Medusa and send her to fight the hero they summoned, and if she fails, fight him yourself,” said Hera.
“But they summoned the hero to defeat the Demon King, if we’re to interfere with—” Thor began before Hera slapped him across the face in anger, before pointing away for him to leave.
"Go!" She shouted at him.
After Thor left, she looked back down at the world below. “I’ll make this so-called “hero” pay for being like my husband,” she sneered.
—Back To Rob—
*Achoo!* I sneezed before sniffing. “I wonder who’s talking about me so much,” I muttered as I blew my nose on a hankie.
I continued on, heading towards the direction of the demon kingdom. It wasn’t long before I arrived at a town that was close to the border. Who in their right mind would put a town so close to the Demon Kingdom, who knows. I continued on Some more and noticed that there were a few demons in the town, but they weren’t doing anything wrong, just doing what people do, going shopping, eating at food stands, etcetera, and there were other races here too, even a few humans. Then I saw a few humans attacking one of the demons, however, their attack was thwarted by a Djinn, the Djinn showed them a sign saying “no fighting other races allowed” before the Djinn tossed them out of town.
I smiled and continued on to find a hotel, unfortunately every hotel was full, however, I checked for any other place that would take me, and it wouldn’t have been my first choice, or my second or third or fourth or fifth, but the Town’s Brothel took in patrons to stay the night or a few nights depending on how much they paid.
I went inside and went up to the front desk to see an overweight draconcopode woman at the desk wearing granny style cat-eye glasses with a beaded cord. She looked old and tired, and she seemed like the kind of woman that wore fancy clothes even though they did almost nothing to make them more attractive. She kinda reminded me of like that slug monster lady from Monsters Incorporated, she sounded like her too.
“What do you want?” She asked.
“Uuuhhhh, I’d like a room?” I said to her.
“Pick a girl or two and be on your way,” she said before using her tail to toss me a set of keys for my room.
“Uh… ok,” I said before going through the list of girls on a chalkboard.
Chastity - Dragon Raven - Harpy Sapphire - Dragnnewt Amber - Lizardman-skink Juliet - Bunny girl Nikki - Lamia Tempest - Minotaur Jessilyn - Succubus Rosylyn - Succubus Tammy - Dragon Kobold - Kobold Cynnamon - Succubus Ashley - Naga Abby - lizardman Cherri - Naga
As I looked through the list, I noticed a few names I recognized.
Tempest - MinotaurKobold- Kobold
“Tempest?” I muttered. I looked back at the old snake lady. “I have questions about Tempest, is she tall, with thick thighs, blue eyes, a fat ass, big tits? And Kobold, is she short, green, chubby, fat ass, big tits?” I asked.
“Yes,” She simply said.
“I’ll take them,” I said to her. She then held her hand out expectantly. I tossed her a bag of gold and started heading to my room to wait for my girls. I went in the room and got comfortable on the bed. A few minutes later the door opened and they walked in. The two of them wore revealing clothing, and when they saw me they froze.
(I couldn’t find the image for tempest, sorry, I could only find the Kobold.)
“Master!” They exclaimed when they saw me.
“Hey, I thought it’d be you two! And I’m glad I was right!” I said.
“How did you find us?” Tempest asked.
“I was on my way to the demon kingdom to defeat the Demon King, and I decided to stay here for the night, and I saw your names on the chalkboard,” I told them.
“Doesn't that seem a little too convenient?” Asked the Kobold.
“Probably, still, I’m glad I found you two,” I said. Soon after talking king for a while the three of us got undressed and climbed into bed. “So much sexiness,” I said as I looked at them.
“Let's just cuddle for now,” Said Tempest.
“Yeah, and tomorrow I’ll have Jasmine bring you back to the ship, then you can find something to do while you’re there,” I told them, before I cuddled close to Tempest.
"Ok." aid.They said before we went to sleep.
The next morning, I had Jasmine beam them up, then I left the brothel after paying for their freedom, after that, I began heading out of town, however, when I reached the outskirts of town, I noticed there weren’t many people, just statues.
After a few minutes of only seeing statues, and the fact they were all in terrified poses and had looks of fear, I realized that there was something off going on here. I was now on alert, and could tell that I wasnt alone here.
“Seems my new toy has arrived.” Said a feminine voice.
‘Medusa,’ I thought before I quickly shielded my eyes with my visor. From the corner of a building an arrow flew towards me, I reflexively caught it before tossing it away. I could hear her growl in frustration before I heard her slither to another spot. I looked around but before I could take a step I caught another arrow. “You know we don’t have to do this, I have no quarrel with you, gorgon, however if you make me an enemy, there are fates worse than death, and I will make it my sole purpose to make your life worse than it is already,” I said aloud. “I know your story, poseidon tried to rape you, and because you resisted, you were turned into a monster, what was done to you was unforgivable, and I can’t say I know how it feels, just know, I understand that you’re upset. However, if you wish to fight, you will not win,” I continued.
No other arrows were shot and from the corner of a building she appeared. “You still look beautiful, and the snake body makes you even hotter,” I said as I gazed at her form.
She blushed but didn't look away. "You have strange tastes." Was all she had to say to that.
“The snake hair looks nice too,” I said.
"Thank you." She said as she started blushing even more.
“You’re welcome, now, if you wish to join me, all you have to do is take my hand,” I told her. She looked down at my hand before she hesitantly came closer and took it. “Good, now tell me you will be mine, and I will show you the love and respect a woman deserves,” I told her.
“I will be yours.” She said looking into my eyes.
“Good, now give me a kiss,” I said, pulling her close. She looked a little nervous, but leaned in slowly and kissed me. After the kiss, I gave her a smile and gently placed my hands on her hips.
"Ooh." She moaned surprised but before I could say anything, Medusa's head exploded, her blood and brain matter splattering on my face. I immediately looked to see what could have done this and saw a bloody hammer flying through the air, which then stopped, and like a boomerang flew back into the hand of Thor himself.
“Thor?” I said confused before he threw his hammer at me.
"Have at the!" He shouted. I surprised him by catching his hammer and tossing it back. “What!?” He exclaimed.
“Nice toy, mine’s bigger!” I said as I changed form to robot mode and took out the Forge and slung it over my shoulder.
“It may be greater in size, but mine has more power!” Thor shouted as he raised his hammer and summoned lightning from the sky that gathered and stored in the hammer.
“Hmm,” I muttered, unimpressed. I deployed my mouthplate and began charging towards him. He grabbed the strap of his hammer before he started spinning it. Lighting started to gather around his hammer as he lunged towards me. Finally our hammers collided creating a shockwave, and sent bolts of lighting in every direction.
"What?!” Thor exclaimed, as the shockwave pushed us away from each other.
I quickly closed the distance and pinned him to the ground. “Why did you send Medusa after me, and why are you attacking me?!” I yelled as I punched the ground next to his head.
“Hera ordered me to fight you.” He told me. I groaned in anger before Raising my fist again, however, I was interrupted by the sound of horns.
“What was that?” I asked as I looked up to the sky in confusion, searching for the sound.
“Hera… she wouldn’t, she couldn’t!” said Thor, fear and alarm clear on his face.
“What did she do?” I asked before letting him up.
“Fenrir has been released,” said Thor.
“SHE DID WHAT?!” I exclaimed.
“With Fenrir free Ragnorok could start at any moment,” Thor said, clenching his hammer tightly.
“I don’t think we’ll have to wait for Fenrir, my scans detect something big is coming this way,” I said before looking off in the direction where Fenrir was coming.
“This foe maybe be beyond even the two of us.” Thor told me.
“Shut up,” I said as I looked at him. In a couple minutes Fenrir was in view, and charging towards me. “I’ll handle this,” I said as I put away my hammer and stared Fenrir down as he continued to charge towards me.
“SIT!”
I yelled as I pointed to the ground. Fenrir immediately dropped his ass to the ground before he skidded to a stop a few inches in front of me.
“LIE DOWN!”
Fenrir did as he was told and laid down with a whimper. I petted Fenrir on the head and scratched him behind the ear. “Good boy,” I said as I gave him a large dog biscuit.
“W-What.” Thor stuttered.
“I have a curse that makes certain creatures come to me, and it also allows me to give them commands,” I said. “Now Fenrir, go back to the pit from whence you came!” I said before swatting his butt and sending him off.
“That sounds more like a boon than a curse,” Said Thor as he lowered his hammer.
“Perhaps,” I said before continuing. “Now to deal with Hera,” I said before looking in the direction of Mt. Olympus.
“What do you plan on doing?” Thor asked me.
“I’m going after her,” I said. “Bring me to her,” I said to him.
“Alright.” He said before he grabbed onto me. In a flash of lightning, we were transported to Mt. Olympus. “Here we are.” He said letting go.
I left Thor and began searching for Hera and after interrogating those I came across, I learned she was at a spring called kanathos. I shifted to my human form, and headed stealthily to the spring. When I got there I could see someone soaking in the spring but there was a mist that covered the spring making it difficult to see anything other than a female figure. I smirked before removing my clothes and silently entering the spring.
When I was close enough I saw it was Hera who was soaking in the spring. I could only see her from behind so I couldn’t see her face. I could only see she had long black hair. And her body was gorgeous, fine curves, a nice big round behind and a large bust with perfectly rounded breasts, a true goddess in every meaning of the word. ‘If this is how she looks, I can only imagine how Aphrodite looks,’ I thought as I slowly came up behind her.
“It's rude to spy on a married woman.” Said Hera before her eyes wandered over to me.
“It’s also rude to trick someone into trying to kill me, it’s practically a death sentence,” I said calmly as I gazed into her beautiful green eyes.
“That gaze, I know it all too well from Zeus.” She said with disgust as she stood up not bothering to cover herself.
“I will not apologize for being attracted to a beautiful woman, and don’t think I haven’t noticed your gaze on me as well,” I said as I got closer. “You tried to have me killed, and I want compensation for the wrongs I have been given,”
“And why should I have to pay you any compensation for being like my bastard of a husband?” She asked.
“Because I have my wife’s consent, I love her and she knows I would never be unfaithful to her love,” I said. “I came here to kill you, but I would rather talk or make love to resolve our issues,”
“Unlike my husband I am faithful.” She told me.
“A faithful wife wouldn’t conspire against her husband, or bathe with another man, you haven’t even bothered to cover yourself, you know of your beauty and you know you could have any man or woman you wished, yet here you are, in a relationship full of resentment,” I said, making her look away. I continued getting closer and managed to meet her half a foot. “I can see you want something more,” I said as I gently raised my hand to her chin to gently turn her gaze back upon me.
“Doing this would be against my nature,” She said, trying to look away.
“Is it? In my experience, many gods and goddesses would bed others, some would even bed animals,” I said, bringing her gaze back to me.
“I am the goddess of marriage, breaking my vows would go against who I am,” She said.
“Would Aphrodite be more open to my offer?” I asked. “Or would you like to have a taste of me? I can smell your arousal, will your lust be enough to make you submit, or will you stay faithful to a husband who doesn’t deserve such a beautiful woman?” I asked as I placed a hand on her shoulder.
She looked at me again in thought before she smiled. “Screw Zeus.” She said as she pulled me close and shoved my head between her breasts. Then I felt her hand on my cock and I heard her moan. “Be gentle, it's been over a hundred years since I last laid with a man,” She told me.w
“No wonder you two are having issues,” I said as I put a hand on her ass while groping her breast with the other.
“He’s too busy humping whatever is not nailed down.” She told me as she moved my cock between her legs.
“Your thighs are so soft,” I moaned as I slowly moved my cock back and forth between her legs.
“I know I said be gentle, but I think we’re past foreplay,” She said.
“I want us to enjoy this,” I said to her.
“I've waited centuries for that fool Zeus to notice me. I dont think I’m willing to wait anymore,” She said with a sultry tone.
“What would you like us to do?” I asked as I rubbed my dick between her legs.
“Well…” She said with a smile as she looked at me.”The best way for me to get revenge on that imbecile and for you to claim me as yours would be to give me a child.”
“I’m not in the mood for giving you a child, however you still owe me for trying to kill me, and it’s going to take more than making love to you to make me forgive you,” I said before pulling her close.
“Well a priestess of mine along with a few other female gods and some valkyries are almost bigger sluts than Zeus himself, I’m sure I could arrange something with them, after you give me child.” She said as she started to give me a thighjob rocking her hips back and forth with my dick betwen her legs.
“I suppose I could accept the preistess, but I’m going to need a few tokens as compensation, however I don’t feel like giving you a child,” I said before I slapped her ass.
“Oh fine, what tokens do you want?” She asked.
“I want my hammer to be blessed by your husband, Thor, and Hephaestus, I also want an offering as tribute, so that I may defeat the Demon King,” I said to her.
“Hmmm alright, but can we fuck first? I desperately need this inside me,” She moaned as she started moving her hips faster.
“Fine, but I want you to show me your true desires, what kind of depraved and perverse thoughts do you have in mind for us to do?” I asked before kissing her neck.
“You sure you want me to list them off?” She asked with half-lidded eyes.
“I do,” I said to her. “So what is your lewd kink?” I asked. “What kind of freaky things get you wet between the legs?”
“Well I’ve always wanted to do this,” She said with a grin before she turned us around and shoved me onto the ground. I was about to sit up before I noticed that Hera had turned around and sat on my lap.
“I can't wait to put this monster inside me.” She said, lifting her ass and angling my cock up.
“I’m going to love your ass,” I said before grabbing her hips and pulling her down roughly and impaling her ass on my cock.
“Fuck,” She moaned, not wasting a moment before she started riding my cock.
“Your ass feels pretty good,” I moaned.
“Thank you.” She moaned as she started getting faster.
“I don’t suppose you could change your form?” I asked.
“What do you have in mind?” Hera asked.
“I don’t know,” I said to her before reaching around and groping her breasts. “Surprize me,” After thinking for a bit she turned into an anthro raven. “This works…. Oooooh! It looks like your ass and tits got bigger too!” I said as I played with her body.
“You sure you don't want to creampie this birdy?” She asked.
“I have enough unborn children waiting for me elsewhere, besides, if I did impregnate you, I couldn’t live with myself knowing I left you alone,” I said to her as I continued playing with her boobs.
“No fair,” She pouted.
“Hush, birdy,” I said as I squeezed her breasts roughly. She moaned and started to really slam her hips down. “So much cushion on your bird ass, it’s so soft,” I said as I felt her up.
“Fuuuuck!” She moaned.
“I’m getting close,” I told her.
“Then do it, cum inside me,” She moaned loudly.
“Almost there,” I moaned. She started riding me faster and faster, till I grabbed her hips and hilted inside her ass as I came.
“Ooooh!” Hera moaned as I continued filling her ass with cum as I groped her breasts one more time.
“Fuck this bird ass is tight! I can feel it milking my cock,” I moaned.
“Fuck I can feel every drop.” Hera gasped as her ass only continued to take everything I could give.
“So, wanna try going round two?” I asked her.
“What should we do?” She asked.
I looked at her body and moved my eyes down to her bird feet. “How about a footjob,” I asked.
“Ok,” She said with a grin.
“You’ll have to get off my cock first though, it’s still in your ass,” I told her. She chuckled before she slowly pulled herself off of me, cum spilling out of her ass.
“Fuck you came a lot,” She moaned before she sat down at the rim of the lake.
I gazed at her body, her transformation was very arousing. Her arms had become wings, and she was covered in beautiful black feathers, her breasts were larger and her thighs had become nice and thick, making her ass nice and round, the tail feathers were a nice addition as well, her legs were built like a normal bird’s. And she was a beautiful bird. “You like?” She suddenly asked before she grasped my cock with her avian feet.
“Yes, very much,” I said as I gazed at her beautiful eyes as she started moving her feet up and down. “Fuck this is so hot,” I moaned.
“Now sit back and relax,” She told me. I did as she said and relaxed as she stroked my cock with her avian feet.
“Good birdy,” I moaned as she started to play with herself.
“Can't wait to get out of here so we can have some real fun.” She moaned.
“Any ideas on what kind of fun we can have?” I asked.
“There is something I always wanted to try.” She said.
“Really, what’s that?” I asked.
“You’ll just have to wait.” She said.
“Whatever, try getting closer, I wanna see if you’re flexible enough to give a footjob and rub my dick against your pussy at the same time,” I told her. She grinned before moving a bit closer and rubbing her pussy against my shaft as she continued to play with my dick with her feet. “Fuck these bird feet turn me on,” I moaned.
“And does my pussy not excite you?” She moaned.
“It does, your whole body excites me,” I told her.
“Then what are you waiting for,” She said.
“I don’t know what you mean,” I said to her.
“Why don't you use me as you see fit,” She said seductively.
“If I were to use you as I saw fit, I’d have you grow to giant size and have you stuff me inside your pussy so you could push me back out in an egg,” I told her. “Either that or we’d have a bit of giantess fun,”
“I think you misunderstand “use me as you see fit”,” She said.
“Well, that kind of stuff turns me on,” I told her.
“Maybe later,” She said.
“Tease,” I muttered, which made her chuckle and say.
“Oh don't worry, we’ll have plenty of fun later.” She told me as the tip almost entered her pussy.
“Alright Hera, but you better be a good little birdy,” I told her.
“Why, whatever do you mean.” She said feigning ignorance as she slid onto my lap taking my cock all the way up to her womb. “AAAHHH!” She moaned in delight.
“I mean you better be a good little birdy,” I told her.
“I will.” She said, pressing her breasts against my head as she started riding me.
“Soft bird boobs,” I commented before groping them.
“Oh Fuck, I might get addicted to this,” Said Hera as she slammed her hips down.
“Mmm,” I moaned. “Good bird,” Hera wrapped her arms around my head, shoving my head into her cleavage as she erratically rode me. “So good,” I moaned as I rubbed my face against her breasts.
“Fuck, I needed this, why did I deny myself for so long,” Moaned Hera lustfully, making sure to take my entire length everytime. I moaned and moved my hands down to grope her ass. “Fuck, I’m so close” I moved my hand closer to her asshole and spread her cheeks before sticking a few fingers inside. Her inner walls clenched around me like a vice as she came but she still kept riding me like an animal in heat.
“I’m getting close,” I moaned.
“Then do it, breed your new hen.” She moaned.
“I’m gonna cum,” I moaned. She said nothing and rode me till I came letting her velvety walls milk my cock for all its worth and more.
“So, much.” She moaned softly as she wrapped herself around me tighty.
“Fuuuuuck….” I moaned.
“I’ll definitely be laying a clutch after this.” Hera told me affectionately.
“You’ll be laying eggs, but they’ll be unfertilized,” I told her.
"No fair." She huffed.
“Now, would you like to go for round three, or should we get my weapon blessed by the gods?” I asked.
"Hmmm, it's about time we wrapped up," She said.
“Ok, you change back for now and let’s get dressed before speaking with the others, I want the blessings of four gods, Zeus, Thor, Hephaestus, and Poseidon, god of lightning, god of thunder, blacksmith of the gods, and god of the sea and earthquakes, with that power, the forge shall be the most powerful weapon ever!” I said before putting my clothes on.
"I just hope it is as easy as you hope it will," Hera said worriedly.
“I’m sure you can convince them,” I told her.
Hera turned back into her normal naked self. "I'll do my best." She told me.
“Get your clothes on,” I told her before I got ready to leave. She got up and started to get her robe on and lastly her crown before she stood at my side with a smile. “Let’s go,” I said.
She led the way towards a large temple that rested on a hill. "This is where Zeus usually is either sleeping or fooling around." She said as we started walking towards the temple.
“You go gather the gods and my tribute while I get comfortable,” I told her. She nodded before she continued on her own.
I shifted to my robot form and brought out the forge of solus prime and placed it on a nearby altar before waiting for Hera to return with the four gods and my compensation for the trouble she caused me. After a while I saw figures walking towards me I saw the gods I asked Hera to bring and at her side was a large fat hen that looked almost exactly like Lady Kluck from Disney’s Robin Hood.
“This is my priestess, Lady Kluck,” Said Hera, gesturing to the hen. “And she will act as compensation for the trouble I’ve caused you,” she said to me.
“Your offering is acceptable, after my hammer is blessed, consider our conflict resolved,” I told her before picking up the hen.
“Oh my,” The hen said as she blushed. Then I looked over to the gods to see they were already working on my hammer.
They each placed their hand upon the Forge of Solus Prime and began speaking a prayer upon it. “Whosoever holds this hammer, if they be worthy, shall possess the power of…” they began before they each said their names.
“Zeus,”
“Thor,”
“Hephaestus,”
“Poseidon,”
As they each said their names, The Forge began to glow and crackle with their power. As Poseidon said his name last the forge crackled even more intensely then before, then the energy started to settle and calm before the four gods stepped away.
“It is done.” Said Zeus.
“Thank you,” I told them before I knelt down and let my hen down before I stood up and took my hammer, then from the heavens a bolt of lightning struck me and my hammer. After the smoke cleared, I looked myself over and was surprised by what I saw.
“Are you ok?” Hera asked, worried.
I stood up and looked at my new form. “I feel…. Stronger,” I said before looking at her. I quickly shifted to my human form and crossed my arms. I was about to leave, but Hera stopped me and held me by the shoulder.
“I’ll come looking for you back in your world, then we’ll have plenty of fun,” she whispered in my ear before giving me a kiss.
I nodded before I quickly teleported myself, and my prizes back to my room on the ship.
“So, Lady Kluck…. How would you like to take care of your new master?” I asked the hen as I wrapped an arm around her.
“I think I would like to give you a taste of your new priestess.” She said with a blush on her beak as she removed her clothes.
“Looks like I’m having chicken tonight, should I start on the breasts?” I began before squeezing her large breasts, making her moan. “or should I start on the thighs?” I said as I groped her thighs. “or maybe I should start on the legs,” said as I removed my clothes.
“Master,” She moaned.
“Your body is so fat and soft,” I moaned as I continued to play with her body.
“Oooh,” She moaned.
“You’re a perfect little toy to play with,” I said as I continued playing with her and made her moan softly. “Such a fat chicken deserves to be enjoyed,” I said as I squeezed, groped, and rubbed her in all the right places.
“Oooh, I think I'm getting weak in the knees,” She moaned.
“Then how about you get in the bed and roost?” I offered. She nodded before she made her way over and climbed onto the bed and began settling down like a normal chicken. “Good little hen,” I said before I joined her on the bed and once She was comfortable, she presented herself by lifting up her tail feathers. “Such a lewd little hen,” I said before grabbing onto her thighs. “And so plump!” I said.
"Enjoy," Was all she could say.
“Oh it’s going to be hard not too, Lady Kluck, my beautifully fat hen,” I said as I put my dick between her fat cheeks.
“Y-your quite big,” She stuttered.
“You’re bigger,” I said as my dick easily sunk deeper between her fat cheeks. “Yeah, you’re fat, and I like it,” I said before I slowly began to grind against her and reached around to grope her breasts. “Such a fat hen deserves to be pampered,” I said as I made her feel good.
“Ohh, I need you,” She moaned.
“I need you too,” I moaned as I continued playing with her and grinding into her ass before I put the tip against her cloaca and started to push inside of her making the priestess moan and groan as I pushed further and further until my entire cock was inside her. “Aaahn… Yes! Your cloaca is so hot and tight!” I moaned.
“Your cock is tearing me apart, but it feels so good!” She moaned.
“It feels so good to have my dick in your hole,” I moaned, pressing into her more so I could feel more of her warmth.
“Yeeeessss!” She moaned loudly as she started to grind back against me.
“Such a good chicken,” I moaned before rewarding her by groping her breasts. “That feels so good,” I moaned. “You’re so warm inside,” Then I started to pull back and thrust back inside of her at a quick and steady pace.
“Amaaazing!” Moaned Lady Kluck.
“I’m so glad I was able to collect such a prize hen, so soft and plump!” I moaned as I continued to hump into her hole. After a few minutes I started thrusting into her like a wild beast and made her moan like a seasoned whore. “Listen to the noises you’re making! Are you sure you’re a priestess?” I asked.
“There are many ways to worship,” She moaned as I pounded her.
“Such a lewd little chicken,” I said before groping her breasts roughly.
"Yes! keep going!" She moaned. "I'm close!"
“You better hold it in, cuz I’m not going to stop until I’ve fully enjoyed you,” I told her before giving her ass a slap and watching it jiggle which made her tighten around me and I quickly pulled out.
"W-why?" She asked.
“I wanted to try edging on you, I want to bring you close, but deny you any release,” I told her. “Now suck me off, and maybe I’ll let you cum,” I told her. She turned around and immediately started sucking me off. “Good chicken,” I moaned as I humped into her beak as she played with herself. “No touching,” I said before I brushed her wing away from her holes as muffled moans escaped her beak. “I’m going to be sure to train you to be a good little chicken,” I told her. “I’m getting close,” I told her.
I could hear her make some muffled noises before I grabbed her head and I shoved my cock down her throat as I came. “Mmmmmff!! Fuck yes!” I moaned. After I finished shooting my load down her throat I pulled out allowing the chicken to catch her breath. “That’s a good chicken,” I said to her.
“Thank you master,” She moaned.
“Now clean me off,” I ordered. She nodded before she started licking my cock clean. “Good chicken,” I said before playing with her breasts, making her moan. “Now how about the big chicken takes control and has some fun with me?” I asked.
“But I belong to you,” She said.
“Doesn’t mean you can’t be in control,” I said to her before I laid down, and she hesitantly got on top of me. “You’re such a sexy chicken, Lady Kluck,” I told her.
“Thank you,” She said as she started to grind against my cock.
“Come on, don’t be so timid, take control!” I told her, then she suddenly took my cock inside her cloaca. “Getting better, but let’s see what you got! What kind of freaky kinky sex stuff do you fantasize about?” I asked.
“How about a footjob?” She asked. “I caught you staring at my feet,” she giggled.
“I would love that,” I told her. She grinned as pulled herself off of me before grasping my cock with her feet. “Ooooh…. That feels good,” I moaned a she started moving her feet along my cock. “Fuck… why do bird feet do such good footjobs? They’re almost as good as pawjobs,” I moaned as she started to go faster. “Mmm,” I moaned.
“Wow, your really into this,” She moaned as she played with herself.
“No playing with yourself,” I ordered, which made her pout. “Now come closer so I can play with your fat chicken tits,” I told her. She nodded before she scooted within arms reach. I roughly grabbed her boobs and began playing with them.
“Ooooh.” She moaned.
“Fuck I love your fat chicken body,” I moaned.
“Thank you,” She moaned.
“I’m getting close,” I moaned. “Put me back in your hole,” I moaned. She quickly moved up and took my cock into her hole. “Fuck I love how hot it is in there,” I moaned as I grabbed ger hips and came deep inside her. “Fuck….” I moaned.
“So, full.” Kluck moaned.
“Good chicken,” I said as I wrapped my arms around her as best I could as she bathed in the afterglow moaning and groaning as she stared at a wall. I petted her before lifting her up and setting her down on the floor.
“Wha-what now?” Kluck asked.
“Nothing, now I’m going to go to a nearby town to relax for a while, maybe get a few drinks or something, feel free to find yourself a room on the ship,” I said as I cleaned myself up and got dressed.
“Ok,” Kluck said as she settled and preened her feathers.
“I’m off,” I said before leaving.
Today was a doozy, I had to go up against Thor, and I managed to fuck Hera, which was very satisfying, then The Forge got a huge upgrade and blessing from not one, but four gods, Poseidon, Zeus, Thor, and Hephaestus! And now I was having some relaxation time, so I’d have plenty of energy to defeat the demon king’s army. I decided to settle down in a little town that was slowly becoming a city. I liked progressive towns.
It was late evening when I arrived in the town and I was exhausted from the long day. I went to a bar, and had a few drinks. I was given a fish by a fishmonger and I tried to give it back but he refused to take it, so now I was stuck with a fish that I refuse to eat, I don’t like fish, they just don’t feel or taste right in my mouth.
I was walking past an alleyway on my way to the town’s inn, and I heard a meow. I stopped and looked into the alley and I heard the meow again. I saw this as an opportunity to get rid of the fish and I held it up. “Here kitty, kitty,” I said. I saw the cat’s eyes in the dark and watched it. “Come have some nice fish, fresh from the market,” I said.
I tossed the fish towards the cat and waited. The cat slowly came out, however when it did, I was surprised to see it. The cat was larger than I thought, and she was adorable. She had green eyes, a black nose, and her fur was black and fluffy. However, this wasn’t a normal cat, then again, how often do I ever find something “normal”? She was a fat, busty feral cat with large, round bouncy breasts. Across from me was an overweight, Fluffy, black Maine Coon Cat.
(Wish I could have found a better image, but this’ll have to do. The way I imagined her was close to this, only less bottom heavy, and with all the fat evened out in the right places, anyone wants to try and draw something better, be my guest.)
I wasn’t expecting to see a cat like her around here, but I smiled all the same when she ate the fish. Her fluffy tail swayed left and right as she looked at me. She came over and rubbed up against me.
I put out my hand and she rubbed up against it and purred. “Well aren’t you an adorable kitty,” I said as I pet her. She then laid down as I pet her and she rolled onto her back and let me rub her big round belly. “Not sure how you were able to get this fat if you are an alleycat, then again, I don’t see any others, you didn’t eat them all did you?” I said jokingly before I heard a few cat sounds coming from her stomach. “Oh, you did,” I said as I looked at her. Her fur was black, but it wasn’t shiny. She was a little dirty. “How about I take you home and give you a bath and a warm place to rest?” I asked her.
She rubbed up against me more and I picked her up and cradled her in my arms before I left the alley and started looking for a hotel, though I might as well be holding a frickin’ Panther! Hell, she was so big she looked like she ate a frickin’ panther! Luckily she wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.
I must’ve looked odd holding such a large cat in my arms. I was just glad she was cute. I managed to find a hotel that allowed pets. The man at the front desk looked at me and the cat in a mixture of surprise and confusion. I paid for tonight and tomorrow and booked massages and a whole bunch of other stuff to enjoy.
Once I had a room key, I quickly found our room and locked the door. I set the cat down and closed the curtains and blinds before I began taking my clothes off and laid down on the bed to relax.
Then I noticed the cat had quickly laid down next to me before she meowed and rubbed against me. I began petting her head and stroked her ears as she purred. “Let’s get you cleaned up,” I said before I brought her to the bathroom and put her in the tub. She was so big, she barely fit inside the tub, but that wasn’t a problem. The real problem would be whether or not she liked water. I turned the water on and thankfully she sat down. She didn’t seem bothered by the water, instead she seemed indifferent and just meowed at me.
I pet her and waited for the water to reach the best water level in the tub, before I began pouring water over her and scrubbing her from head to paw. I got out the body wash, shampoo and conditioner combo and began scrubbing again. Once she was completely cleaned in every nook and cranny and everywhere in between, I began rinsing her off. Once she was rinsed off, I took her out of the tub and toweled her off while brushing her teeth.
Once she was dry, I began brushing her fur and making her look cute. I then put a red collar and a nice big red bow around her neck. “Awww, don’t you look adorable?” I said before moving her to the mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror as she started to pick on her collar a little. “Really? Nothing?” I asked.
I gave her a kiss on the forehead and went over to the closet and put on a bathrobe before I decided to order some room service. “Ok, let’s see….. fish for you, and I’ll get… meh I’m not really hungry so I’ll just get some fries,” I said. Once the order was placed, I got on the bed and laid on my back and relaxed. I heard her stomach rumbling when I said fish, making me glad I ordered something for her. I then felt her on my chest before she leaned over and licked my head. “Good kitty… I should probably give you a name… something that fits, how about Fluffy? I think it fits you perfectly,” I told her.
“NYAH! I love it!” she said before giving me a kiss, on the lips.
“Oh? So you can talk!” I said before petting her.
She nuzzled my head and kissed me again as I held onto her waist. “So master, do you like what you see? Nyah?” She asked.
“Yes I do,” I said as I moved my hands to grope at her fat ass. She kissed me again as I groped harder. Then I felt her breasts on my chest as she moaned at my squeezing. “I still can’t believe you ate all the other cats,” I said to her.
“And I’m still hungry M’reow,” she mewled before rubbing her fat belly.
“Would you have eaten a dog?” I asked her.
“Who said I didn’t,” she said into my ear. That got me turned on, and I knew she could tell from my dick prodding against her navel.
“I’ve eaten… unique meals…nyah…” She said then held my rod and used her other paw to stroke it. “That makes me experienced, nyah,” she continued.
“That is so hot,” I moaned.
“Oh I’ll show you hot, m’reow…” she got down facing my pelvis and suddenly licked my tip. Then she brought her fat ass around and sat on my face. “Now why don’t you show your new kitty some love, nyah?” She said as she ground her ass against my face. I didn’t need to be told twice before I began licking her fat cat ass. I groped her butt with both hands as I licked around the rim of her puffy cat ass. She moaned as she put all her weight on my face and I could feel her getting wet and I kept licking until she came. “Oh…n-nyah... you're so good at that,” she moaned. She got off me before she laid down and curled up like a cute little kitty.
Then there was a knock at the door. I tied my robe closed, cleaned off my face and opened the door. “Ah, room service, just bring the cart in I’ll get your payment and tip,” I said as the room service server came in and took the Cloches off the plates to reveal a big fish and some fries.
When I brought the fish to Fluffy, she instantly drooled at the meal. I paid the server and gave him a tip and closed the door before joining Fluffy on the bed. I got my fries and we both began eating. She took the fish and shoved it into her mouth as I only grabbed a couple of fries. She wasn’t using her utensils as she was slowly swallowing it as the fish flopped around. I was so impressed by her hunger that I was too distracted to eat. Eventually she swallowed the fish whole as she fell back with a stuffed belly.
I rubbed her belly and moved a hand up to grope her breast. “Did Fluffy like the fish?” I asked as I laid down next to her.
She burped and groaned “Meow, is there more?” She said when I scratched her chin.
“Maybe, how much are you willing to eat?” I asked.
“As much as it takes to let you claim all of this as yours for life, nyah,” she said before pushing up her breasts in front of me.
“How about you suck me off and then we’ll see how you feel?” I asked. She quickly got up and moved down to my groin before she started sucking my cock. I began petting her head and stroked her fur. “Good kitty,” I moaned as I started groping her ass. “You’ll be perfect for cuddling,” I moaned and all Fluffy could do was purr as she sucked. “Ohh, fuck, your tongue, I’m getting close,” I moaned. She took in my entire dick as I came down her throat. “Fuuuck…. Good Fluffy,” I moaned as I pet her and scratched her behind the ears. She purred softly as she swallowed every drop. I let her finish and continued petting. After she made sure she swallowed every little bit before she let my cock fall out of her mouth. “Did Fluffy like her creamy treat?” I asked.
“Nyah! Yes Master,” She moaned, licking her lips.
“Now, does the kitty want her ass filled next?” I asked.
“Maybe M’reow,” She said, giving her ass a shake as her tail swished back and forth.
“So lewd,” I said as I pet her.
“Would you like me to sit on your head again so you can open me up for anal, nya?” She asked.
“Yes please,” I said as I laid down. Then Fluffy climbed on top of me before bringing her fat ass around and sat on my head. “So much cat ass,” I moaned. Fluffy started to grind her ass against my face as she started jerking me off. “Such a good kitty,” I moaned.
"Thank you master, m’reow," She moaned back. I quickly went to licking and fingering her ass. “Oooh.” She moaned softly before I felt her lick my cock. I licked at her pussy and her anus and moaned as I motorboated her fat cheeks.
“Nyah.” She maoned before taking my cock in her mouth.
“So much to love,” I moaned as I felt her fat ass and soft fur with my hands as she deep throated me and both moaned and purred at the same time. ‘Fuck… she’s really going at it, and her throat is so warm, her ass is warm too,’ I thought with a moan. Fluffy started to pick up the pace as she fondled my sack. “Good kitty,” I moaned as I rubbed my face into her ass. As time passed she started to be more aggressive and sloppy with her blowjob. “That feels good,” I moaned as she continued and I started to get close to cumming.
“Fluffy…” I moaned. “I’m getting close,” I moaned as I licked her ass. She said nothing and continued sucking me off diligently. I finally came, shooting my load down her throat. She eagerly swallowed my cum purring and moaning as she gulped down every drop.
When I was finished pumping my load down her gullet she finally pulled away taking deep breaths as she pressed down on my face. “M’reow, that was intense,” She moaned. “Nyah, You filled me up good,” she moaned, rubbing her belly and licking her lips. After sitting on my face for a few seconds she got off of me and got on all fours before shaking her ass. “Now it's time for the fun part, M’reow,”
“Such a nice view,” I said before I groped her fat ass making her moan and purr. “Such a juicy kitty, so much cake,” I said as I felt her up and squeezed her ass hard.
“Nyah.” She moaned as her tail flicked from side to side.
“Now let’s have some fun,” I said before pressing my dick between her fat cheeks.
“Hurry, Nyah, put it in.” She told me.
“Are you a good kitty?” I asked as I grinded my dick between her furry cheeks.
“Yes,” She said.
“Does the kitty want it?” I asked.
“M’reow, yes,” She moaned.
“Does the fluffy want it in her ass?” I asked.
“YES!” She screamed.
“Then be a good kitty and spread your fat ass!” I said as I moved my hand down and fingered her pussy.
“Nyah.” She moaned loudly then spread her ass.
“Good Fluffy!” I said before shoving my dick all the way into her ass.
“Fuuuuck.” She moaned as her ass gripped me tightly as if sucking me in.
“Mmmm, that feels good…. I bet you probably ate a few things with your ass, huh?” I asked her before I leaned over her and began humping into her.
“I did and they felt good, M’reow,” She replied, purring at the memory.
“Damn that turns me on,” I moaned as I laid on top of her while I continued humping into her ass.
“Yes, more, Nyaaa!” The kitty beneath me moaned.
“So good,” I moaned.
“Yes Nyah fuck my ass!” She moaned as I pounded her. Her ass was so soft and was a perfect cushion that absorbed the impact of my thrusts.
“Such a good kitty,” I moaned before I was thrown onto the floor. I was about to get up but Fluffy jumped on me, landing on my crotch. She immediately shoved my dick into her pussy before she started riding me.
“Fuck, Nyaaa!” She moaned.
“So heavy,” I moaned as she rode me. “Lay on top of me and smother me with your tits!” I told her. She chuckled softly before she laid on top of me and stuffed my head in between her breasts. “Mmmm, yesss, nice fat kitty tiddies,” I moaned. Then Fluffy put my dick in her ass which gripped it like a vice. “I’m gonna cum,” I moaned, but she kept going non-stop until I finally came and filled her ass with cum. “Yess… good kitty,” I moaned as I motorboated her fat kitty tiddies before I realized she passed out on top of me. I moved her off of me and cuddled up with her, and she institavly wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly.
“Hmmm cozy,” She moaned in her sleep. I couldn’t help but smile at her antics.
I got out of her grip and picked her up and put her on the bed before taking a step back to look at her. Her body was so arousing, I couldn’t help but get hard again. She then rolled onto her belly with a quiet moan as she stretched out. I gently climbed onto the bed and positioned myself behind her fat furry ass. I took my cock and put it between her fat cheeks and moaned at the softness and warmth while all Fluffy could do was moan. “So good,” I moaned as I hotdogged her ass which made her moan in her sleep. “Perfectly plump kitty,” I moaned, making her purr. I played with her fat butt as I continued humping and watching it jiggle before I stuck my dick in her ass and came almost instantly, and filled her ass with cum. As I filled her ass Fluffy moaned and groaned as her ass tightened around my cock. “Good kitty,” I moaned.
"Thank you." She said in her sleep.
I slowly pulled out and rolled her onto her side before stuffing my face between her fat breasts and pulling up the blankets and going to sleep.
The next morning I returned to the ship with my new cat. “Jasmine I’m back!” I said.
“Hey,” Jasmine said with a smile at my return.
“Look at my new kitty!” I exclaimed as I held Fluffy up. “Look how big and fat she is!” I said excitedly.
“I can see that,” She said. “So you like big girls huh?” She asked.
“Oh yeah, and I’m going to love having cuddle times with her,” I told her before letting Fluffy run off.
With a grin she walked over to me before the two of us started to make out. “Oh I fucking love it when you’re horny,” I moaned before I started taking my clothes off and she started to lick my chest and work her way down. “Oh fuck you’re so hot,” I moaned.
Finally she laid down in a pony loaf with her head at eye level to my hardening cock. “Fuck I love this cock,” She moaned before she took it down her throat.
“Fuck I love you,” I moaned. “Is it alright if I call you a slut or whore?” I asked.
She took my dick out of her mouth. “Call me whatever you want, baby, call me your whore!” she moaned before she went back to sucking.
“Oh fuck, you’re devolving into such a whore and I love it!” I moaned as she played with herself. “Oh fuck I’m gonna cum!” I moaned then grabbed the back of her head and thrusted all the way down her throat and blew my load. “Fuck… you got me to cum so fast, what’s gotten into you?” I asked.
She pulled herself off me before she said. “Just feeling a little lonely, you’ve been going out often to find and fuck as many girls as you could so I couldnt help but feel a little jealous,” She told me.
“Don’t worry honey, I’ll always come back to you when you’re feeling frisky!” I told her.
“That's all I needed to hear,” She said before standing up.
“Oh? Does my little pony have plans?” I asked.
“Maybe,” She said.
“I fucking love you,” I moaned before she laid me on my back and sat on my face.
“Mmmm, your face feels so good to sit on,” she moaned as she put more weight on me and began grinding against my head. “I can’t wait ‘til I’m nice and fat so I can completely engulf you with my ass,” she moaned as her pussy continued gushing her juices on my face.
“That is so hot,” I moaned as she started to suck my cock. “So good,” I moaned as she took my cock all the way to the base before coming off of it and giving my cock a long lick.
“You taste so good,” she moaned.
“So do you,” I moaned as I began eating her out, making her moan.
“I'm close,” She moaned.
“Good,” I moaned as I brought my hands up and began playing with her holes as I continued eating her out. Finally she came and her fluids flooded my mouth. “Fuck I love you,” I moaned as I drank her fluids.
“Fuck,” She moaned.
“I wanna fuck your fat ass so bad,” I moaned.
“Then what's stopping you?” She asked.
“Your fat ass,” I said, reminding her she was still on top of me so she got off of me. “That’s a good bitch,” I said, smacking her ass as I stood up, and when I looked at her she was doing a jack-o pose. “Good girl, now talk dirty to me and call yourself a slut, or a whore, dealer’s choice,” I told her.
“Yes, fuck your whore wife’s ass,” She moaned as her marehood winked and squirted.
“Close enough,” I said before I grabbed her by the ass and shoved my dick all the way into her hot steaming ponut.
“Fuuuck yes,” She moaned.
“Tell me you want to fatten yourself up,” I said as I began ramming into her ass.
“I do! I want you to fuck my fat ass and fatten me up with your cum!!!” She screamed.
“Getting a little freaky with the kinky shit Jasmine,” I told her and she only moaned in response as I fucked her ass. “Tell me how big you wanna be,” I told her.
“So fat!!!” She moaned. “I want you to be able to use me as a beanbag and sink into my fat body!”
“That’s kinda hot,” I moaned as I started getting more rough with her ass.
“Yes, be as rough as you want,” She moaned.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum,” I moaned.
“Do it, cum in my ass,” She moaned and so I granted her wish, hilting inside her ass and filling her up.
“Fuck…..” I moaned
“I feel so full,” Jasmine moaned as her stomach began swelling from the cum. “Fuck…. Keep filling me up,” she moaned as she knocked me to the ground and sat on my lap as I continued to fill her up. Her stomach continued to swell with cum until I slowly finished.
“I love you,” I moaned.
“I love you too, sweetie,” Jasmine moaned in response.
“Let’s get cleaned up and start heading to meet up with Jonathan,” I said as I got out from underneath her.
“Ok,” She groaned as she got to her hooves.
I made my way to the bridge and sat in my captain’s chair. I tapped one of the buttons on my dashboard and a steering wheel came out along with the wave motion gun controls. “Set course for Jonathan’s universe!” I said as I began hitting a few buttons to start up the universal jump gate. The dashboard whirred to life as the ship began moving.
When my ship finally passed through it was just behind earth's moon. “OK now where are you Jonathan?” I said as the ship’s sensors started to search the planet for him before they found him at a coffee shop.
“There he is,” I said before calling him on my comms.
There was a pause for a few seconds before I heard a voice say. “Hello, who is this?”
“Hey Jonathan, it’s been a while,” I said.
“Rob?… yeah it's been awhile, Jasmine told me you'd be visiting,” I heard Jonathan say over the comms.
“Yeah, I recently got an upgrade and I needed to get a new vehicle mode, plus I’ve been wanting to find Charmcaster, Helen Wheels, and Catwoman, so it works out,” I told him.
“I see.. Well, is there anything you need from me?” Jonathan asked.
“Yeah, I need a garage and some resources,” I told him.
“Hmmm, you're gonna have to give me a bit, I don't really live on earth so I don't really have the resources I used to have but I'll see what I can do,” He told me.
“Okay, I mostly need a bunch of different kinds of metals,” I said.
“Easy enough, want me to call Hannah over so we can have a little get together?” He asked.
“Sure, think me and her can have sex while we’re there?” I asked.
“That's up to her,” He told me.
“Ok, I’ll head down to earth in one of the pods, I’ll see if I can hide it so the watchtower doesn’t pick it up,” I said.
“There is no justice league here,” Jonathan said.
“Well whatever, just try to meet up with me when I get there,” I said.
“Alright, but first I”ll give Hannah a call. It should only take her a few minutes to get ready,” He said and hung up.
I got up and headed to one of my escape pods where Jasmine was waiting like a good little pony. I sat in the seat and Jasmine hopped up and settled down in my lap before the doors closed and I hit the comms. “Hey Ultron, take care of things while I’m gone,” I told him.
“Understood,” He replied.
I hit the eject button and the pod launched out of the ship, sending us out into space, and towards our destination. “So Jasmine, do you think you can try to convince your mother to come with us?” I asked.
“Even if I wanted to, I don't think she would, she loves my father,” Jasmine explained.
“Well, this version of Jonathan’s story is over, we might as well take her if she isn’t going to be used, besides, I missed her a lot,” I told her as I watched as we neared earth.
“I'm starting to get irritated that you would try breaking them up,” Jasmine said, looking at me.
“C’mon, you can’t tell me having a threesome with your mother doesn’t sound hot as hell?” I said.
Jasmine sighed before she admitted. “Yes it does, but not at the price of breaking them up,” She said.
“I’d still like to have her join us though, besides, I can tell you want it too,” I said, groping her fat ass but she chose to be silent. “Don’t be like that,”
“Why wouldn't I be mad, you trying to ruin my father’s life,” She said angrily.
“I just want her to join us,” I said.
“Let's just stop talking about it,” Sighed Jasmine.
“Fine, but are you excited to see them again?” I asked.
“Yes,” She said with a smile.
“We should be arriving soon, any ideas what you’ll do with your parents while I’m working on things?” I asked.
“Hmm, I haven't thought about that,” Jasmine said as we neared the atmosphere.
“I bet you’ve been wanting to make out with your mother,” I said with a grin.
“Stop it,” She said.
“Oh come on, tell me I’m wrong,” I said as we entered through the atmosphere, and again she responded with silence. I pushed her off my lap before I began preparing the pod for landing. “Fine, be that way,”
“So what now?” She asked..
“You could get back on my lap and take my dick into your ass,” I said as the pod slowly landed.
“I think I'm good for now,” Said Jasmine as she looked outside the pod as it began opening.
“I’m getting tired of the attitude,” I said as I got out of my seat and left the pod.
“I'm not against you sleeping with my mother, what I’m against is you just taking her, so I’ll talk to her about visiting and maybe fooling around but that's all,” She told me as she quickly followed, changing into a chubby human form.
“I better be allowed to use her pussy,” I groaned as I began walking.
“I can't decide that,” She said as I saw Jonathan rounding a corner before spotting us.
“Hey dipshit, long time no see!” I said to him, giving a wave.
“What's with the attitude?” Asked Jonathan crossing his arms.
“Denied sex by my wife,” I groaned before walking past him. “you better have drove here, I don’t wanna walk all the way there,”
“Yeah, it's just around the corner,” Jonathan said teleporting away, then as I rounded the corner I saw Jonathan sitting in the driver's seat of aTesla.
I opened the door and moved the seat to allow Jasmine to get her fat horse butt inside, before I got in the passenger seat. “Fuuuuuuuuck!” I groaned.
“I made a few phone calls, I got you a wearhouse near the docks, but I’ll have to get the metals myself,” Jonathan told me.
“Great, the metal I’ll need is vibranium and a few other tough metals, I’ll also need a few wakandan weapons and gadgets and some cybertronian weapons and gadgets, then I’ll need schematics for the batmobile and other Batman vehicles, but most importantly, I’ll need a Rezvani Vengeance , I can probably get the other vehicles myself,” I told him.
“Guess I'm going to be doing some dimension hopping,” He said before he started driving.
“Uh-huh, so how’s Hannah doing?” I asked.
“She’s been doing well, and we’ve been making our relationship more open.” He told me.
“Uh-huh,” I mumbled.
“So how are things on Anodyne?” Jasmine asked Jonathan.
“Oh things have been a real party, you wouldn't believe what all happened last week,” Jonathan chuckled.
“Are we there yet?” I asked.
“Almost,” He told me.
“I really wanna have sex right now,” I groaned.
“I’m sorry, we can screw around when we have some free time,” Jasmine said.
“You better go all out when we get to the warehouse,” I said and right after I said that Hannah teleported into the car next to Jasmine, and she looked even more beautiful than the last time I saw her with a bigger rack, and slightly larger ass.
“What's up?” She said with a smile.
“My dick after looking at you,” I said.
“Well if we get the chance we can fool around,” She told me with a smile as she crossed her legs.
“Awesome, I've gotten a few new kinks since we last saw each other,” I told her.
“I’m intrigued,” She said and I heard something rustling beehind me before something wet was put over my head covering my eyes. I realized she put her panties on my head, and I could feel they were wet, and it smelled gooood.
“Damn, you’re just as lewd as ever,” I said before I felt my dick straining against my pants.
“You have no idea,” Hannah said before I looked back to see Jasmine and Hannah started making out in the back seat and were both getting quite handsy with each other.
“Fuuuuck,” I moaned, my hardened dick pitching a noticeable tent in my pants.
“Think I should pull over?” Jonathan asked with a grin as he looked at the hanging mirror.
“I need release right now,” I moaned as I watched the two. After I said that Jonathan pulled over into an alley as the two broke the kiss and looked at the two of us with hungry eyes.
“So who gets who I wonder,” Said Hannah as she spread her legs giving us a good view of her pussy as Jasmine started to strip.
“Hannah, please fuck me,” I moaned. She chuckled before she climbed up into the front and got into my lap as Jasmine got into Jonathans.“Careful with her, there’s a baby on board,” I moaned to Jonathan.
“Don’t worry we can take it,” Jasmine moaned before she and Jonathan kissed passionately and I could feel the tip of my cock rubbing against Hannah’s pussy.
“Any chance we can do macro stuff? I asked Hannah. “Like size difference type stuff?”
“Hmm, how about at the warehouse, right now, I just want a hardcore fuck,” She said taking my entire cock into her pussy. I looked over at Jonathan and Jasmine to see he had the seat back as she rode him. “It's rude to look away from a lady.” Hannah said, putting a hand on my cheek, gently making me look at her before we started to make out.
“Fuck I’ve missed you,” I moaned as I continued making out with her.
“We’ll I’m here now, so let's make up for lost time.” She moaned as she started lifting her hips and slamming them down almost in sync with her daughter.
“Fuck I wondered if I would fuck this pussy again,” I heard Jonathan say over the moans of Hannah and Jasmine.
“Well, you better enjoy it, this might be the one and only time,” Moaned Jasmine in response.
“Fuuuck,” I moaned.
“Ooooh,” Moaned Hannah as she rode me hard and fast. “I think I can do this forever,” She moaned lustfully as her insides gripped me tightly.
“It’s been way too long since I’ve been with a sexy milf like you,” I moaned before I began playing and groping her breasts.
“Well you might be seeing more of me if you keep this up.” She moaned.
“And I hope you don't mind if I visit my daughter now and then?” Jonathan monad as his hands explored Jasmine's body. “I’ve missed this,”
“You can visit, but you have to keep it in your pants when you’re in my world,” I told him. “And I’d love to be seeing more of you Hannah,” I said before putting my head between her breasts.
“What so you only get to have fun, no fair.” Jonathan moaned, grabbing Jasmine's hips as Hannah increased her pace.
“My world, my rules,” I told him, before I moved a hand down to Hannah’s ass and gave it a firm squeeze.
“Boys, stop arguing, we can talk after you fuck us,” Hannah said, then she looked at me. “And you be fair, he let you have me on several occasions did he not,” She moaned before she kissed me.
“Fine, but I still don’t like him fucking her,” I said before giving Hannah’s ass a spank.
“I’m sure he’ll figure out something, but now lets just fuck.” She said looking into my eyes.
“Fuck you’re hot, I’m getting close,” I moaned as I pulled her close and kissed her.
“So am I,” Moaned Jonathan, making both Jasmine and Hannah ride us to the point of breaking the seats.
“I’m gonna cum,” I moaned and after a few moments both Jonathan and I grabbed our partners' waists and plunged ourselves inside them as we came. “Fuck…..” I moaned as Hannah milked my cock as she moaned, looking at me with lust.
I tried lifting her off of me but she forced herself back down before she chuckled. “Jonathan please turn on the autopilot.” Hannah told Jonathan in a sweet voice. He pressed a few buttons on the Tela menu before the car started moving on its own. As the car pulled out of the alley Hannah and I started to make out while Jasmine and Jonathan did the same. We made out for a while before we finally reached the warehouse.
“Me and dad will stay here, you two enjoy yourselves.” Moaned Jasmine as she and Jonathan moved to the back seat before they started fooling around.
I was about to say something before Hannah got closer. “Lets allow them to get caught up, you and me got a date in that warehouse.” She whispered in my ear as she opened the door and got out, still naked and her pussy leaking cum. I grinned before I got out of the car but before we continued Hannah put a barrier around the car.
“Just giving them a little more time to have fun.” She chuckled before she took my hand and started pulling me towards the warehouse while giving me a show by swaying her hips seductively.
“Tease,” I said to her.
“Can’t help it when I'm having so much fun,” She said as she opened the door to the warehouse.
“So, what do you have planned?” I asked as I closed the doors behind us and when I I turned around she became a pony, a small alicorn, like a cross between Mrs. Cake and Twilight.
“What do you think?” She asked.
“A plump little alicorn?” I said as I looked at her.
“Oh yes, now why don’t you show me your pony form and you can use and abuse all my holes,” she said seductively with half-lidded eyes.
“Oh fuck that’s hot,” I said before removing my clothes and changing to my pony form. “So what do you think of this?” I asked as I looked at her. “Wanna come check out this stud?” I asked.
“Oh, yes!” She said as walked under me and started to sniff my sheath.
“Yeah, you like the smell of a mature stallion don’t you?” I said as I felt her nose huffing at my junk. “Don’t be afraid to give it a taste,” I told her. She then started licking it, making my cock peek out. “Mmm, yeah use that tongue,” I moaned.
After it came out a few inches she started to suck on the tip as it continued coming out of my sheath to its full length. “Wow, you're big!” She moaned. “Ooooh…. I want this monster inside me,” she moaned before she went back to licking and sucking. After getting it ready she started taking it down her throat, however, she barely got it a quarter of it inside before she started having trouble.
“Oh fuck, I love it when it’s hard to swallow,” I said as I gave her a single hump. “It feels so much better when it’s tight,” After continuing to struggle she pulled away.
“You're so big, I don’t think it’ll fit,” she said as she gave it a kiss and lewd licks.
“I’ll make it fit, open up,” I told her. I heard her chuckle underneath me before I felt her maw engulf my tip. “Such a good slut… I can call you that right?” I asked.
“Sure,” She said, muffled. “You can call me whatever you want honey,” she said before giving my tip a kiss before taking it back into her mouth.
“Okay then, now be a good little whore and relax your throat,” I said before I began humping into her maw and forcing myself into her throat. I started going deeper, and deeper till my entire cock was down her throat with my tip in her stomach. “Fuck yesssss,” I moaned as my crotch met her muzzle. I started to hump into her mouth before Hannah made a larger clone of herself that started making out with me. “Mmmm yes!” I moaned.
The larger Hannah broke the kiss and said. “What do you think?”
“This is so fucking hot!” I moaned as I continued humping into her throat.
“I know,” Moaned the Hannah clone.
“Why does it feel so good to have your tight throat on my cock?” I moaned.
“Lots of practice,” Hannah commented.
“I can see my dick making a huge bulge in your throat!” I said as I looked at Hannah, to which she only shrugged. “I’m getting close, get ready to be full of cum,” I moaned as I continued humping.
“Do it,” Said the larger Hannah. “Fill my stomach with your cum,” she moaned, giving my neck a long, lewd, lick.
“Fuck,” I moaned as I humped into her harder and hilted into her throat. I dumped one of the biggest loads I’ve had in a while down her throat and into her stomach, before I pulled out of her mouth.
“Ahn! So much!” She moaned before she quickly began sucking on my tip, missing the feeling of having it inside her. She eventually stopped though and her clone disappeared as she came out from under me. “Now, then...” She said as she looked back at me with a knowing look.
“Now what?” I asked as I got closer to her.
“Isn't it time you mounted this mare,” She moaned, shaking her ass a bit as she rubbed her thighs together.
“That depends…” I said before giving her ponut a kiss and a lick.
“On what?” She asked.
“What am I allowed to do?” I asked her as I made out with her ponut, making her moan.
“Just about anything,” She said.
“Can I put a baby in you?” I asked, giving her pussy a long, slow lick.
She thought about it for a moment before looking at me with a blush. “Fine! Why not!” She moaned, finding it difficult to control herself.
“Mmm,” I moaned before I moved back to her ponut and continued licking and kissing it. I gave her ponut one last kiss before I stood over her with my dick rubbing against her back.
“Do it,” She moaned.
“I’m going to love stuffing this cock into that little ponut,” I whispered into her ear.
“Oh I thought you wanted to get me pregnant,” Moaned Hannah.
“I do… I just wanna fill every other hole first,” I told her.
“Then do it, I want that slab of meat inside me,” She moaned.
“If you want it, then take it,” I said before licking her neck.
“Oh this looks fun,” Said Jonathan walking in on us.
“Where’s Jasmine?” Asked Hannah looking at him.
“Being gangbang by a few clones,” He told her.
I returned to human form and looked at Jonathan. “Wanna join?” I asked.
“Why not,” Jonathan said with a shrug as he walked towards us as Hannah returned to a human form.
“Hold it,” I said before stopping Jonathan.
“What,” He said.
“You have to prove that your ok with me fucking her. She said I can put a baby in her,” I told him. Jonathan rubbed his chin for a bit before he grinned and shrugged.
“Sure, I don't mind,” He told me.
“Okay, wanna fuck her with me?” I asked.
“Yes,” He said before the two of us approached Hannah, but Hannah suddenly pushed me to the floor and didn't waste time getting my dick inside her wet pussy as Jonathan got behind her. I tried to speak but Hannah stopped me with a kiss as Jonathan pushed his cock into Hannah’s ass as she started to ride me.
Hannah and I made out while she rode me and Jonathan fucked her ass. “Fuck, it's been a while since I fucked your ass,” Jonathan moaned as he rammed her from behind, as I grabbed onto Hannah’s waist and thrusted up into her pussy. Hannah moaned in my mouth as Jonathan and I rammed her holes. Hannah and I were still making out as her pussy clamped down on my cock.
Finally, we broke the kiss as both Jonathan and I hilted and came inside Hannah. “Fuck…” I moaned.
“Ooooh,” Moaned Hannah as she took mine and Jonathan's loads.
“Now what?” I asked.
Jonathan pulled out of Hannah and said. “I can go get Jasmine,” he said but before he started walking, the door opened and a naked Jasmine walked in covered in cum.
“Did I miss anything?” She asked.
“Get yourself cleaned please,” I asked. She nodded and with a flash she was clean. “Okay, now let’s get to work.
I removed my cybertronian body and returned it to its original size and placed it in the center of the warehouse. “Okay, time to give this thing a few upgrades.” I said before changing the inside of the warehouse into a laboratory full of sci-fi tech, mostly Makandan and Iron Man tech and etcetera. A bunch of manipulator arms were positioned around my body coming down from the ceiling and up from the floor.
“So what are you planning?” Hannah asked.
“I’m planning on giving this thing some devices it didn’t already have,” I said before taking out my old black lantern ring and holding it between my thumb and index finger. “This old thing doesn’t work for me anymore, and since all it is is extremely advanced technology, I should be able to reverse engineer it and add it to the robot,” I said. Then the manipulator arms began taking high definition, in-depth scans of the entire robot, leaving nothing unturned. Once the scans were taken I took a look at the scans and made sure everything was there before a few manipulator arms began plugging wires and cables into it. “It should be easier to install the new parts this way, once the new toys are drawn up we can add it into the blueprint,” I said.
“Anything I can do to help?” Hannah asked.
“Yes, bring me Buddy Pines, Evelyn Deavor, and Douglas Davenport,I have use for their technological genius,” I told her.
“Hmm, it might take me a bit but I'll get them,” She said before she left the warehouse.
“Johnathan, I’ll need you to go find the vehicles, A Rezvani Vengeance, my modified nighthawk, a Kickass radio, and a defense drone Dalek,” I told him. “The last one, I’d recommend getting one fresh off the assembly, can’t have any Dalek dna in the mix, it could corrupt me again,” I said.
“Sure, just give me a few,” Jonathan sighed before he vanished.
“Jasmine I’ll need you to go to the Arrowverse Flash's universe and steal the Red Death’s suit, I need to reverse engineer it’s artificial speedforce,” I told her. “And, I need the antigravity drift tech to install into the wheels of the car,” I told her.
“On it.” She said with a smile before she walked away.
I quickly got to work on reverse engineering the black lantern ring and adding it to the robot, by the time I’m finished, I won’t be limited to pointing my fist and having the hard light come out of a single point.
Jonathan was the first to come back with the items I asked for. "Ahh I hate daleks!" He yelled.
“And they hate you, I think that makes you even,” I said before inspecting the things he brought. The car was in perfect shape, the nighthawk needed work, the radio looked good, and the Dalek… was on its side. “All things considered, they’re all good, I just need to give the aircraft and car some modifications,” I said.
"Anything else?" Jonathan asked as Hannah returned next with the three villains in tow.
“Hannah petrify them until I’m ready for them,” I said. “Jonathan can you go stand by that table over there please?” I asked. He shrugged before he went over to the table as the three villains were turned to stone. I walked over to the table and stood in front of Jonathan. “We need Vibranium, Adamantium, Enth-Metal, Mythril, Uru, black Belzium, Gronckle Iron. Space Age Polymers, Carbon Fiber, and anything else we can use cram into that car,” I told him.
Jonathan.“I’ve already got most of those on hand, anything else?” He asked.
“That should be it, now we just need to rebuild the entire car using an alloy of all the combined metals,” I said.
“Hmm, it shouldn't be too difficult,” He told me then left.
“Now I need to talk to the Disney villains, you handle making the alloy, once the alloy is made I’ll give you the blueprints, schematics, and changes I plan to make to it,” I told him. I walked over to Buddy Pines first and nodded to Hannah. She unpetrified the villains who immediately started gasping for breath. “Greetings you little SNOTS! ” I said to them, sporting a shit-eating grin.
“What is this?! Why have you brought us here!?” Shouted Buddy Pines, aka Syndrome.
“Well, I just saved your life, considering you got your cape caught in the blades of your jet’s engines, so I’d like a little more gratitude,” I said as I snapped my fingers and showed him a holographic screen video of him getting sucked into his jet’s engines, playing it on loop to get the point across.
“And as for you Evelyn, or do you prefer “Screenslaver”? You were going to prison for brainwashing superheroes, and I believe you were also committing treason in the process so I think that actually would’ve been a death sentence, am I right?” I asked before looking at Hannah for confirmation.
She nodded before I looked to Douglas. “And as for you…. Nothing. I just need you to add your vibration visor tech thing you gave Taylor when she lost her sight, and I need that same kind of technology added to the visor of this robot,” I told them showing a full size hologram of my robot form. “That’s what you’re all here for, Syndrome, I want you to put in the zero point energy into the robot, and Evelyn, I want you to install your Screenslaver tech into the robot as well, I want it to be able to control others, and before any of you think about trying anything stupid, keep in mind I can have you put down for so much as a negative thought!” I told them. The three of them could only nod, knowing they had no choice. “Good, now for Douglas, once he’s done, his memory will be wiped and he’ll be sent home, and if anyone complains they will be punished accordingly, now get to work, you may use the holographic screens to put down the designs,” I told them. I then separated the room, giving us more privacy before I walked over to Jasmine and gave her a kiss.
“Good work,” She said.
“Thank you, my dear,” I told her.
“So what do we do now?” Asked Hannah.
“Well, first thing’s first, I need a new look, so I want you two to strip me down and mold my body into something new,” I told them before holding them close.
“Makeover!” Shouted Jasmine before the two got to work.
They brought me over to a table and removed my clothes and laid me down on the table. “Okay ladies, make me look how you want,” I told them as I laid naked before them.
“Don't worry this won't take us long,” Hannah told us.
Immediately they began using their power to affect my body, it resisted at first but I relaxed and allowed the changes to happen. After what felt like a few minutes I felt them take their hands away. By the time they were done, my body was built up like Saitama.
However, I had yet to see my new face. “Not bad, lean yet muscular, excellent choice,” I told them.
“My Mother did most of the work,” Jasmine told me.
“Especially here,” Hannah giggled, putting her hand on my new junk. “I hope you like my contribution,” she said as she gave me a sultry look filled with lust.
“Mmm…. I like the new equipment,” I said as it slowly grew hard. The size was decent, as was the girth, and not too veiny either.
“Well you should get dressed, Jonathan should be returning soon,” Hannah said as she let go of my junk.
“Speaking of clothes, I decided to make these for you!” Jasmine said excitedly as she gave me a folded bundle of clothes. I put them on and Jasmine put me in front of a mirror, giving me a good look at my new face and my new look.
(Something like this, except he’s wearing black instead of blue)
“I look….” I said trailing off.
“Perfect,” Jasmine finished, caressing my face and giving me a kiss.
“I love you,” I told her before holding her tight and kissing her deeply. Our kids was interrupted by Hannah putting her hand down my pants.
“Do you think we should try out the goods?” Asked Hannah as she slowly began rubbing my junk.
“Mmm…. I really wanna try out this new monster,” Jasmine moaned as she put her hand in my pants as well.
“Ok I’m back,” Said Jonathan as he entered the warehouse.
“Fuck,” I moaned as the girls continued to play with my junk. Jonathan just shrugged with a grin before he walked behind the two and groped their breasts making them moan. “Wanna make yourself into a girl and make it a foursome?” I asked.
“No, so which you gonna do first?” He asked.
“Let’s have them decide,” I said.
“Jonathan, I don't want to remember my name by the time you're done,” Hannah moaned as she let go of my junk before she and Joanthan kissed.
“I guess that leaves you and me,” Said Jasmine as she stroked my full length.
“Nargacuga, now,” I moaned as I quickly took off my clothes. “I wanna see that sexy dragon bod,” I told her. She smiled before she changed into a chubby Nargacuga.
I quickly tackled her to the ground and laid on top of her big belly and played with her fat tits. “Finally becoming dominated,” Jasmine moaned and I took a quick glance at Hannah to see she was being spit-roasted by two Jonathans. I ignored them and focused on my fat Nargacuga. I roughly played with her large breasts with one hand.
“Large enough for a man to fit comfortably inside your gut,” I moaned before I rubbed and played with her fat. “I love this Nargacuga form,” I moaned. Jasmine giggled and suckled on her breast before licking the other. “Jasmine….. please…. Tell me…. Did you become a grim anodite again?” I asked. “Have you become a grim from feeding on my mana all these years?” I asked as I looked into her eyes.
“Yes,” She said before she kissed me, holding me closer and moaning into the kiss, though it was somewhat awkward given the size difference.
“I knew it,” I said as I ended the kiss and she licked me with a moan. “Now, let’s use this new body to claim this beast,” I moaned.
“I have a better idea,” she said before she got up and I fell onto my back. After she got into position she started using her foot to give me a footjob. “You're not taming me so easily,” She said as she put her weight onto me.
“Fuck this Nargacuga form is hot, you’ll have to make her real after this, like what you did with the pink panther that one time,” I said as imagined what I could do with a Nargacuga.
“No problem,” She told me as she pressed her paw pads against my dick, then after a bit of rubbing she lifted her foot and she started to straddle me.
“Mmmm,” I moaned before I grinned and grabbed Jasmine before rolling us over so I was on top. “Open up!” I said before forcing her mouth open and shoving my dick inside. Jasmine moaned softly as her tongue wrapped around my cock.
“Oh fuck,” I moaned as Jasmine made sure to pleasure every inch of my cock. “I love you Jasmine,” I moaned. Jasmine could only respond by doubling her efforts. “I’m getting close, my sexy beast,” I moaned. I finally came and I could see her gulping it down. “Good girl,” I moaned.
After a few more moments I pulled my dick out of her mouth before she licked her beak. “Tasty,” She moaned.
“Now, let’s have you out of that form, I want that Nargacuga, I suppose in a way, it’ll be your daughter…. Or sister… you know what, let’s not put a label on it cuz then it’s just weird,” I told her before I got off of her and waited for the mitosis.
“Ok, ok.” Jasmine said, before she started slowly to split into two. One half remained the same while the other slowly changed into her anthro alicorn form. Once she was fully split Jasmine cracked her neck and groaned, whereas the Nargacuga fell to the ground unconscious.
“Any ideas for a name for her?” I asked as I looked at the unconscious form of the Nargacuga.
“No idea, but I think that can wait,” Jasmine moaned as she licked her lips.
“Jasmine, later, there’s lots of work to do,” I told her, making her pout.
“What are you talking about?” Asked Jasmine.
“Well there’s still the issue of my robot form, and we are currently in a Ben 10 universe, so I still need to find charmcaster and Helen wheels, or maybe not,” I said, feeling somewhat indecisive.
“Oh, well I guess we got to tell mom and dad that we’re not switching,” Jasmine said..
“Come again?” I asked.
“I thought we were switching partners after a bit,” She said.
“Ah, right,” I said as I remembered. “Still though, if we don’t finish the upgrades it’ll take forever to get this chapter done,” I told her before I got my new clothes on and walked over to the laboratory behind the wall I made before for privacy and accessed the computers.
“So we’re stopping,” Asked Jonathan as he and Hannah walked over.
“For now,” I told them. “Right now I need red green and yellow lantern rings and the lanterns that go to them,” I told Jonathan.
“I can get those,” Said Hannah, still naked.
“Are you trying to tease me?” I asked.
“We were just fucking,” She stated.
“Yeah, and you’re still naked, not even bothering to cover yourself, obviously you want me to see you,” I said.
“You’ve seen it all already, and Jasmine isn't dressed either,'' said Hannah.
“She’s my wife,” I deadpanned.
“Well if you want me to put on something.” She said with a smirk as she put her hands behind her head, letting her large breasts sway. “Then why don't you come make me,” She said.
“Jonathan, you handle the lantern stuff, Jasmine can help with the upgrades, and Hannah, you can come over here and do whatever you want to me below the table,” I said as I got in a swivel chair and continued working on the upgrades.
Jasmine and Jonathan vanished before Hannah crawled under the desk, and pulled down my pants. “Damn you’re such a horny bitch,” I said as I looked down at her as she started to suck my cock making sure to take it to the base every time. “I don’t suppose there’s anything else you’d want to do down there,” I said.
“Maybe after a load or two,” She moaned before going back to sucking.
“I’m starting to get tired of oral, can you let me work now?” I asked.
“Fine,” She said before she got out from under the desk.
I began checking up on the work that Syndrome, Douglas, and Evelyn were doing and making sure they didn’t put in any surprises. I began adding in some of the tech from my black lantern ring and placed the lantern next to me on the table. Finally Joanthan returned with the rings and lanterns in hand. I quickly began analyzing the rings and began adding the tech to my body. “Okay, Since I combined the technology, now the ring’s powers should be in every part of my body, if I come apart they’ll still have the power, now every part of the body is now essentially a lantern ring, and so the circuitry doesn’t short or anything, I made it so any circuits have a fail safe to repair any damage,” I said.
“Ok,” Was all Jonathan could say.
“Unfortunately, I’ll still need the lanterns to recharge my lantern power, at least until I can get a vessel that can contain the lanterns' combined energy source,” I said.
“Such as?” Jasmine asked.
“Don’t know, until I can find something, I’ll just have to make sure not to use up my power,” I said before checking the progress on the zero point energy devices, the Screenslaver tech, and the sonic vibration tech. “Ok, everything seems in order, now we just have to work on the vehicles,” I said
“Ok, where do we start?” Asked Jonathan.
“You work on the car, I’ll work on the aircraft?” I asked, looking at Jonathan who started to get to work.
“And me?” Asked Hannah.
“What would you like to do?” I asked.
“Hmm, I think I’ll help Jonathan,” she said.
“I’d prefer it if you’d bring Douglas back home and wipe his memory,” I told her.
“Alright,” She said before she walked off.
“And put some clothes on! ” I called her.
“And me?” Asked Jasmine.
“I don’t know, what do you wanna do?” I asked.
“How about we finish what we started?” She asked, flagging her tail.
“I’d like that,” I said before leading her back to the private area. “So? How do you wanna fuck?” I asked and she smiled before she changed into her grim anodite form. She took the lead and had me lay down and she stood over me and looked down at me as she fingered herself. “What’re you doing?” I asked.
“Being a tease,” She said.
“Kinky,” I said as her energy tendril wrapped around my cock and started to jerk me off and lowered herself onto me but only rubbed my tip against her pussy. “Fuck… I love you,” I moaned.
“I know you do, baby,” She moaned before taking my cock inside and sitting down on my crotch. Jasmine started riding me, but as she rode me, I saw someone walking towards us. It was Jonathan, but he was different, He was in his Demonidite form, an ethereal, alien energy being with a pure white body, spiked shoulders and elbows, and black claws coming out of the fingertips, with a pair of horns, and black energy tendril hair with a crimson red aura that went down to the floor, but he had a feminine appearance, an hourglass figure with a massive rack and a plump ass and thicc thighs.
“Hey there,” She said with a feminine voice.
“Jonathan?!” I exclaimed.
“It’s Joanne now,” She said, placing her hands on her hips.
“O-Okay,” I said as I looked at her body. Joanne walked over to her daughter before the two started making out. “Fuck that’s super messed up in a multitude of ways… and it’s kinda hot,” I said. The two eventually stopped kissing and Joanne stood up straight so Jasmine could start eating her out.
“That’s right slut, eat me out,” Joanne moaned with a wicked grin.
“If she calls you mom, that would be so hot,” I said as I watched them.
“Sorry, but she’s busy right now,” Joanne moaned, placing a hand on the back of her daughter’s head, pressing her against her pussy.
“I think I’m gonna cum,” I moaned as I watched them while Jasmine continued riding me.
“Good… cum inside her so I can have a turn,” Joanne said as Jasmine continued to eat out her new mother.
“Play with your boobs please?” I asked, Joanne moaned as she started to use her free hand to play with and grope her breasts. “Mmmm… getting closer… start sucking on them,” I moaned.
“I’ll do you one better,” Joanne moaned as she pulled Jasmone off her pussy as she got on her knees allowing Jasmine to latch onto one of her breasts, as Joanne sucked the other.
“I’m gonna cum,” I moaned, grabbing Jasmine’s waist hilting inside her as I started to fill her up to the brim. “Fuck……” I moaned before nearly passing out.
“Sorry lover boy, but you're not getting off that easy,” I heard Joanne say before I suddenly felt a surge of energy which brought me back and I saw Joanne standing over my cock before she lowered herself onto it, her pussy was like nothing I had felt before and far more itenese then both Hannah’s and Jasmine’s anodite pussies.
“Fuck….” I moaned.
“Hmmm.” Joanne moaned before she started riding me like she owned me, slamming her hips down as Jasmine watched and played with her leaking pussy and breasts. “Oooh fuck.” Moaned Joanne as Hannah returned.
“Oh, it seems I’m late to this party,” Hannah said lustfully as she shed her form to turn into her grim anodite form.
“I don’t suppose this means you two are joining my harem?” I asked.
“Wasn’t that obvious,” Moaned Joanne as her pussy gripped my cock tightly.
“Fuck that’s hot,” I moaned, as Hannah sat beside Jasmine and started making out with her as Joanne started riding me faster and faster.
“So how is it, having a harem of two mothers and their daughter?” Joanne moaned.
“I like it, it makes me feel… powerful!” I said as she rode me like a professional slut. “Wanna try something different?” I asked.
“Like what?” She asked.
“Get off and I’ll show you,” I told her. She looked at me confused before she stood up.
I stood up as well and brought in a comfy lawn chair and sat down. “Come here,” I told her. She grinned before she walked over with a sway in her hips and sat in my lap. “Damn you’re sexy,” I said.
“You know it!” She said as she started to grind against my cock.
“Turn around, I wanna cum in your ass,” I told her.
“Your wish is my command,” She said as she got up and turned around before sitting back in my lap.
“You’re ass is so soft,” I said as I groped her asscheeks. She chuckled and started grinding her ass against me.
Suddenly I got an alert that my ship was destroyed. “No!” I exclaimed angrily. “No. No. No. NO!!! I just got that ship!” I groaned. I quickly called Ultron and asked him what was happening. “Everyone Ok?” I asked.
“I’m sorry Sir… I couldn’t save everyone… they just came out of nowhere and attacked! I managed to save your favorites, Cheetah, your rabbit, the rat, the snake, the jackal, the fairy, the Nimbat, your renamon and yokai, your griffin, your cow, chicken and pig, your minotaur, your kobold, your chocolate dragon, the nightwing, your fat cat, the Yinglets, Maleficent, MODOK, your cybugs, the droids, the drones, and the other Robots,” Said Ultron.
“Kiryu, Airachnid, and Delta included with the robots?” I asked.
“Yes Master!” Said MODOK.
I winced when I heard MODOK’s voice. ‘Why couldn’t he have been destroyed too?’ I thought as I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Bring everyone back, I need your help here anyway,” I told them. “When you do, I want to know who just destroyed my new toy,” I said, my tone dark and serious.
“What happened?” Asked Hannah.
“Someone just destroyed my ship,” I said.
“Did anyone die?” Asked Jasmine.”
“A few, but some of them survived,” I told her.
“Do you have any idea who could have done it?” asked Joanne.
“I don’t know, Ultron will tell me later,” I said. “Now get back to what you were doing,” I told her.
“Really? after hearing your ship was blown up, and that some of your wives are dead?” Said Joanne.
“This is my process,” I said. Joanne looked to Jasmine who just shrugged so Joanne started to grind against me again. “Fuck… I need that ass on my face! Get it over here!” I told her, and Joanne started to shove her ass in my face as Jasmine started making out with Joanne. “Okay, Anal Sex, Now!” I exclaimed, spanking Joanne’s ass.
Joanne moaned as she moved her ass to my cock and started riding me. “You mean like this?” She asked.
“Good girl,” I moaned as she rode me. “Damn that ass is tight,” I moaned.
“Thank you,” She moaned.
“Fuck, I’m close,” I moaned.
“Do it, cum in my ass!” Joanne moaned.
“I’m… I’m… I’m gonna cum!” I moaned as I grabbed her hips and forced her down as I came inside her. “You feel so good!” I moaned.
“Ohh… so much,” She moaned as I filled her ass and she put her hand on her stomach as it started to swell.
“Hey Jasmine,” I said, getting her attention.
“Yes?” Asked Jasmine.
“Get her off and help me up,” I said.
“Ok,” Said Jasmine as she helped Joanne get off me so I could get up.
“Hannah, get dressed and go bring the escape ship here,” I said. No sooner had a said it, the ship in question just came crashing through the ceiling and began skidding to stop a few mere inches from where I was standing. “Never mind…” I said, glaring at the one in the driver’s seat, MODOK. “Jasmine,” I said.
“Yeah?” Jasmine asked.
“How would you like it if I gave up being Soundblaster and just stayed being Rob Rhapsody?” I asked her while I stared down MODOK.
“Wh-what do you mean?” She asked.
“I’ve been giving this a lot of thought lately, I’d just rather be a pony in Equestria, would you be ok with that?” I asked.
“Yes of course, if that's what you want, I won't stop you,” Jasmine said with a kind smile.
“Okay, let’s go tell buddy and Evelyn to stop what they’re doing,” I said.
“Ok, and after we went through all the trouble to get them,” Said Hannah.
I put on a robe and closed it before entering the laboratory. “Okay, stop what you're doing,” I said. The villains looked at me confused.
“Change of plans, we’re turning the robot into a mech as soon as these three separate my consciousness from it, then once it’s done, we’re going to launch it into the Equestrian sun and blow it up!” I said.
“Wait, why would you destroy it, you might need it?” Asked Joanne.
“I had something else in mind, I was thinking we can probably activate…” I began, pausing for effect. “Project Dreadnaut,” I said.
“Uhh what?” Joanne asked.
“Ultron!” I yelled.
Immediately, Ultron came running up to the group and held out a disc. I took it and placed it on the ground. I tapped the disc and it began emitting a 3 dimensional holographic projection of the Mk 2 Hydra Stomper from season 2 of “Marvel’s What if…”.
“This is Project Dreadnaut, right now it’s still in the planning and modification stages,” I said.
“Ok, so is this supposed to replace your robot form?” Hannah asked.
“Yes and no,” I said. “Lately it’s been in the planning stages for a while now, and I still can’t think of anything to add to it, maybe a sleeveless trench coat?” I said, rubbing my chin before touching the hologram and it gained a sleeveless, near-ankle-length trench coat. “Yeah that looks good,” I said.
“Ok so what now?” Asked Jasmine.
“I need the three of you girls to sever my connection to the robot,” I said, looking at my Soundblaster body. The three nodded before they got to work.
Ultron put away the holographic disk and stepped back. I brought out a chair and sat in it while Ultron had it connected to my cybertronian body with cables. “Let’s start, I need the connection severed, only way to do that is with a combination of magic and science,” I said.
“Uhh in case you forget you're dealing with anodite magic here,” Joanne said.
“Yes, that’s why I have Ultron running the science part,” I said. “Unfortunately when my connection is severed, I’ll be reverted into a… form of energy, and there’s a good chance that I might lose some information, possibly even some memory loss, which also might make my IQ take a big hit,” I said before I sat down in the chair and strapped myself in.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Asked Jasmine.
“Yes,” I said. “Ultron, get those two villains to help out, we’ll need all the help we can get—don’t let MODOK help!” I said adding the last part quickly.
“Got it,” said Ultron.
“Ok and what do we do with your energy?” Asked Hannah.
“Convert it into physical matter, you remember my pony form, that’s what I want my new form to be, you can add whatever you want to it, but I need it to be strong, I don’t want to have super powers, I just want to be somewhat above average, can you manage that?” I asked.
“I think we can do it,” Hannah said, rubbing her chin.
“Set up a containment field, we can’t risk anything escaping after the connection is severed,” I told them.
Jonanne walked up beside me before she created a dome of energy around me. “This should hold everything in,” She said.
“Jasmine, when I am reformed, there's a chance that I’ll forget what we were supposed to do in the anime world, I need you to help me through it, can you do that?” I asked her.
“Don't worry, I will.” She told me.
“Okay, start the procedure!” I told them. The three surrounded the dome and stretched out their arms as they started to glow brightly, and after a moment I too started to glow.
—Third Person POV—
Rob continued to glow brighter and brighter, until the light filled the warehouse, and not even a shadow could be found before it suddenly dimmed and what was left in the dome was a floating ball of light.
“It’s done, the connection has been severed,” said Jasmine.
“Now let's make his new body, Jasmine and Hannah you two will work on the shape and form, and I will work on making sure his soul and magic properly merge with it.” Joanne told them before they got to work.
“He’s going to be pretty powerful for a unicorn, especially for one his size, a little taller than the princesses, and he’s got some pretty powerful magic, and on top of that, he’s super strong,” said Jasmine.
“Didn't he just want to be somewhat above average?” asked Hannah.
“Yeah, I’m not changing anything, just his hair, eyes, and hooves, he’s going to be about the same as before, just a bit more colorful,” said Jasmine.
“And what about the identity he’s already made in Equestria?” Asked Joanne.
“As he usually says, ponies are dumb and not very observant, he’ll be fine, besides, he could just say he had some work done, which isn’t exactly a lie, so he should be fine if Applejack asks,” said Jasmine.
“Alright then, let's get this done, me and Hannah also have to design our own pony forms if we’re going with you,” said Joanne. The trio continued working on Rob’s body and soul. After awhile the body began to take shape and Joanne started to bind the soul to the body. After an hour the process was finally complete and Joanne lowered the dome.
“Finally,” said Jasmine as she walked up to his body on the floor.
“He’s so handsome,” said Jasmine.
“Yes he is, but now me and Hannah have much to do so we will leave you two alone for a bit.” Joanne said as she and Hannah walked away.
“I think I deserve a little reward,” Jasmine said as she changed into her small pony form and began nudging her muzzle between his hind legs. As she nuzzled and licked the sheath Rob’s cock started to slowly show itself. “There it is,” she moaned before she turned around and used her magic on it and pressed his cock towards her asshole. “This is going to feel so good,” she moaned. She then took his dick into her ass as She started to ride him while it slowly grew and hardened inside her.
—Rob POV—
I slowly started to wake up, and I could feel something on me, after a couple seconds I realized that Jasmine was on me. “Oooh.” Jasmine moaned as she rode me.
“Already in a new body and you’re immediately using my dick,” I said, making her stop to look at me.
“I can’t help it, I had to be the first one to try this new dick,” Moaned Jasmine. “Besides, I doubt you could complain,” she said.
“It’s pretty tight, and very warm,” I said as I moved my hips a little which made her moan.
“I knew you’d like it,” she moaned.
“How’s the Nargacuga?” I asked her.
“Asleep,” She told me.
“Have you decided on a name?” I asked.
“How about… Maya?” Said Jasmine
“That works,” I said.
‘Your already riding him?” Said Joanne as she came into view, when I looked at her I saw she was a changeling queen with a white mane, and Hannah stood beside her, a slightly smaller queen then Joanne with a purple mane.
“Woah…” I said.
“Like what you see?” Asked Joanne, turning around and shaking her ass.
“Oh yes…” I moaned. Jasmine started moving faster pushing me to the edge making me cum inside her, I guess it was a little difficult to hold back given that this was a new body. “Fuck…” I moaned. Jasmine moaned loudly as she took my load up her ass. “Damn, I’m still cumming,” I moaned.
“Wow.” Said Hannah as Jasmine pulled my cock out, letting me cum on her back.
“Fuck, that was good.” Jasmine moaned as Joanne licked off the cum.
“Who wants next?” I asked.
“I think that is enough for now.” Said Hannah.
“Besides, Kiryu has been asking about you,” said Joanne.
“What about?” I asked.
“I believe she was hoping for a new body?” Hannah said, tilting her head.
“Hmmm…I guess I can probably make something for her, but that’ll have to wait, right now we need to get all this shit fixed up, then we need to get back to the anime world,” I said.
“Ok, let's get to work.” Said Joanne.
After a few hours had passed, we managed to finish what we set out to accomplish, we turned the robot into a mech, and I used a spell to make myself human so I could control it. Although I probably could have controlled it as a unicorn if I built it that way… anyway, Ultron was currently busy watching various sci-fi shows and movies to help us find a new ship for us to use.
“Hey Rob,” Said Joanne, getting my attention.
“Yeah?” I asked, looking at her and she tossed something to me. I caught whatever it and with a glance, I opened my hand to see some kind of pellet.
“What is this, a gumball?” I asked as I moved it around with my thumb.
“Look closer,” Joanne told me, so I moved it around a little more before I spotted the number 624.
“Is this?… You didn’t,” I said and Joanne only smiled and nodded. “Angel? You went and got me experiment 624?!” I exclaimed.
“I did, and I made a few modifications I thought you might like,” she told me.
“Awesome!” I said as I stared at the little pod.
“Anything else you’d like?” Joanne asked.
“Not that I can think of at the moment, but I’ll let you know when I got an idea!” I told her.
“Alright then, let's get out of here!” said Jasmine.
“Wait!” I exclaimed.
“What?” Asked Hannah.
“(Sigh)Never mind… we can probably get Charmcaster or a Kineceleran some other time,” I groaned. “Ultron! Did you find a ship we can use?” I asked.
“I’ve found a few… but there’s a lot of different choices, can we try using a portal to get us back to the anime world instead?” He asked.
“Fine…” I groaned. “Joanne, can you get us there?” I asked.
“Not a problem.” Said Joanne, as she looked to the nearby wall and extended her left wing towards it as a swirling portal appeared, and after we gathered everything we needed, we walked through it.
Author's Note
Hey everyone, sorry it took so long, I had to get a bunch of stuff into this one.
Disclaimer: I don’t own the art, some of it was on the internet and I added it in to enrich the story a bit.
Blair the Fairy was done by ZettaiDullahan , thanks dude!
Also for those of you who didn’t know, I recently quit my job in late July/mid-August 2023. So I’m currently hoping for someone to offer me a commission to do something they’d like done.
Hope you enjoyed the chapter!
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 25: The Defeat Of The Demon King And The Return To Equestria (Final Chapter)
*Explosions*
*Cannonfire*
*Screaming*
These were the sounds that were being heard on the front lines in the war against the Demon King. Hundreds of soldiers were being slaughtered by demons and monsters ten times their size. The fatalities continued to stack up.
The battle was nearly one-sided, the magic casters were putting most of their work into healing wounded soldiers, of which there were many, and more continued to come. The rest of the magic casters had to focus on keeping up a barrier to protect the base. Archers continued to hold the line, shooting one arrow after the next.
It was a losing battle, soldiers being bombarded by flaming rocks flung by catapults and large monsters. Even more monsters and twisted abominations joined the battle against the weary and tired human defenders who fought with all they had, whenever they felled one of the demons 20 more rose to take its place.
The trenches were almost the only safe place during the whole battle. Armored soldiers armed with crossbows and spears were pinned down by enemy bombardment. Two soldiers were huddled together. “I’m scared, Sarge!” Said the private.
“We’re all scared son,” replied the Sergeant as they continued to be bombarded by rocks and flaming boulders.
—On The Opposing Side—
“W̸͔̞̑̋͛̀͘ḛ̸̀̈́́ͅ’̷̠͊v̴̦̱̖͔́͗͘e̴̬̹̓̋́͝ ̵͓͗̑͘m̶̰͔̻̅̈͜͠a̶̹̋ǹ̴̢̠̾̆̊á̸̛̖̑̑͗g̷̨͔̥̼̓̿̑͊͘é̸̦̝͓͇̹̒̓̾͑d̴̖̐́̒͝ ̵̩̜̰͋̇̀̀͝t̷̛̮̐̋o̵̮̅̓̎ ̵̡̰͈̬̈̈́͂͝p̷͍̫̲̒ú̶̩̞͑̂͠s̵̱͚̤͕̔̿h̶̹̠̗̞̏́̆ ̵̝̳̼͉̳͌͝ẗ̷͇̻̻͕͐h̸̛̹e̸̟̝̰̞̒͗ͅm̵̧̬͓̬̣͑̏̃̏ ̸̘̕b̴̼̐͗͆̇́a̵͙̩͋̓̐c̵̳̳͐̊̈͗̏͜k̶̭̥͍̟̎̅ͅ,̵̮̱̯̟̒͗͐͜͝ ̴͔͎̘͍̕G̵̢̧͓͎̳̃̓̊̚ę̵̻̞̹̇n̸̛̛͔̠̳͓̣̊ȩ̵͔͔̤̄̉r̵̪̓͆a̴̟͛͂͐͐͠,l̴̘͠”said one of the Demon Lieutenants as they lowered a spyglass.
“Ë̷̢̝͍́̐x̵̛̞̱͜c̴̲̄̀e̶̞̿l̶͚̍l̶̳͓̓̋̾e̷̱͒̓n̴͉̦̩̊̑t̷̰̥̿̅͆,” said the Demon General, before he began giving another order. “Ê̴̝r̴̯͘ä̷̳d̷͇̊i̵̻͝c̵͙͘á̸̤t̴̖͂ȅ̸̗ ̴̺̇t̸̯̆ẖ̴̐ẻ̷̹m̸̘̈́!̵̹͝ ̵̧̉R̶̺͋u̷͜͝n̸̞͋ ̷̱̅e̶̡̍ḿ̸̹’̸̮̒ ̵̦̚d̸̼͂o̴̜̿w̵̠̐n̸̫͐ ̵̞̋ả̸̳n̵̜̉ḍ̶̓ ̷̟̀r̴̯̅ṵ̸̚n̶̥̊ ̷͖́e̵̙̎m̵̯͒’̸͈̈́ ̶̤̚ẗ̷̬ĥ̶̬r̴̡̓ó̸̰ų̴̂g̵̲̑h̴̘̊!̵̺̅” he barked.
—Back In The Trenches—
“It’s hopeless, we’re pinned down! We’re never going to make it out of this!” Said one of the soldiers. More fire and stone rained from the sky as if it were the end-times, blood and death no matter where you looked, and only more would fall and add to the sea of blood that soaked the ground.
Just then one of the soldiers chose now to crack under the pressure. “I GOTTA GET OUT OF HERE!” He screamed as he ran out of the trenches in an attempt to save his own life, and with that, several others finally cracked and did the same while some committed suicide.
Conditions continued to get worse as the demon army continued closing in. Men died left and right and those that managed to stand were destined to fall as many did before them. Suddenly everything went silent when there was a large flash of light that made everything freeze in place, as if frozen in time.
After the flash, things resumed and a new army appeared and began marching onto the battlefield and fighting back against the demons. At first, there was silence as neither side knew what was going on until the first shot fired leaving a massive hole in the skull of a demon as gunfire started to fall on the demons like rain. The new army continued marching, mowing down the demons as if they were simple blades of grass.
Out of nowhere, a vehicle began driving towards the battlefield.
“This human body feels great!” I said to Jasmine over the comms. “It’s build is like a fusion of Captain America and Thor!” I said excitedly as I flexed my left arm.
“The new pony body might be to thank for that, we included the same blueprint you had when you were a pony and we added a few things to make it perfect for you!” said Jasmine.
“Okay, what did you add?” I asked.
“We included Atlantian DNA, Asgardian DNA, and a bit of Captain America’s super soldier serum, along with a bit of genetic traits that would give you more color, you should be the most powerful unicorn in Equestria,” Jasmine giggled.
“What about my magic? Any changes to that?” I asked as I engaged the weapons on top of the car to begin mowing down the demons.
“Your magic was already pretty powerful, so we left that be,” said Hannah.
“K,” I said as I rolled down the window and began blasting demons with my magic as we headed straight for the gates of hell. On the way we encounter a group of powerful demons who called themselves the seven sins, but with a burst of magic they fell like any other pest.
I transformed the Mech to robot mode and broke down the gates. As soon as the gates were down, I heard an eerie whistling and my path was blocked by Death Herself.
“Huh… even when I try to make my life more normal, this weird shit happens, a female Death, from puss in boots: the last wish,” I muttered as I opened up the Mech's chest and jumped out. “Who are you and why are you trying to stop me?!” I called out.
“Death . And I don't mean it metaphorically or rhetorically or poetically or theoretically or any other fancy way. I'M DEATH. STRAIGHT. UP! ” She said.
“Okay… then I guess it's time to dance with death and make her my bitch! Cuz I don't plan on dying... Ever!” I exclaimed as I loosened up my arms and neck. “Especially after making it this far!”
“Many have tried, all have died,” She said.
“They weren’t me,” I said before I got ready for a fight. Death charged me readying her sickles. I put one for all to good use and quickly dodged every attack she made. Every time she made a swing and missed, I’d feel her up.
She blushed at my touch and tried to bite my neck with her sharp teeth, though I was always out of reach. Frustrated, she threw one of her sickles at me, I caught it and tossed it up high. While she was distracted I tackled her and pinned her down. She struggled to get out of my hold as she tried biting me.
I used my magic to hold her down and moved my hands to her chest. I felt her breasts through the layers of clothing. “Oooh! What big breasts you have!” I said as I groped them, they were easily the size of cantaloupes. “Soft too!” I said before jumping off of her. Death got up quickly covering her breasts with her empty arm as she pointed her remaining sickle at me and growled.
“Catch me if you can!” I said as I began running away.
“Come back here coward!” Death screamed as she chased me.
“I just groped Death’s boobs, how can I be called a coward after doing something ballsy like that?” I asked as I appeared behind her and smacked her ass. “Oooh! What a big butt you have!” I said before running off again. She began chasing after me on all fours, allowing her to run faster.
I appeared behind her again as she ran and continued running with her. I managed to get my hands on her tail and feel the softness of her fur. “What a soft tail you have!” I said as she realized where I was and what I was doing. She suddenly turned and tackled me to the ground. “Hey,” I said with a smirk.
She held her sickle to my throat and said. “Give me a reason I shouldn't slit your throat and destroy your very soul!” Death growled.
“You’re such a cute doggie,” I said as I pet her she pressed the sickle against my throat as she growled again. “I’m waiting for you to take my life, you said you’d take it, I didn’t give you a reason not to,” I said with a smirk. “Or… are you here for a different reason?” I asked with a chuckle.
“What are you talking about?” She asked.
“Maybe you came after me because you like me?” I asked.
“And why would I like someone like you, you have the scent of countless females coming from your very soul, so why would I ever like someone when I would have to compete with so many others to get your attention?” She asked.
“So you wanna have sex or not?” I asked her. She leaned down and stared into my eyes, before she kissed me, huffed and sat up before removing her poncho. “Alright!” I said with a smirk. Death had a very voluptuous body and an hourglass figure. She looked down at me again before leaning down pressing her breasts against my chest as she kissed me again. “I love your eyes,” I told her.
“Thanks,” she said with a bright blush as she started to remove her clothes slowly, making sure to make a show of it. She turned around and removed her pants, showing off her plump ass and thicc thighs. As soon as her pants were off, she tossed them to the side and started to take off her top, her breasts falling out and bouncing as soon as she lifted her top due to the absence of a bra and threw it away. All that was left was her panties. She reached down wrapping her fingers around it as she pulled it down, exposing her wet canine pussy.
“Damn you’re a sexy mutt,” I said. She said nothing as she sat back down and started to strip me. I put my hands on her breasts and played with them. She moaned at my touch as she started to undo my pants. I moved my hands down and put them onto her thighs. “So soft…” I moaned as she pulled down my pants and underwear. Now that my pants were off Death started licking my cock.
“You taste good,” Death moaned as her tongue went from the base of my cock all the way to the tip. “Almost good enough to eat,” She moaned.
“Then have some more,” I said before I grabbed her head and began forcing her to deepthroat my cock. Death was shocked by my dominant but soon relaxed giving herself completely over to me as I continued forcing my cock down her throat. “Good girl,” I said before I pushed her off my dick and held her against the ground and began forcing my dick into her fortune cookie.
“Oh fuck!” Moaned Death as I fucked her like the bitch she was. I grabbed her by the base of her tail and spanked her ass as I pulled her ass towards me as I thrust into her.
“You’re going to be my little bitch from now on!” I said as I spanked her. Death could only moan and groan as I dominated her, and her pussy clenched around my cock tightly every time I spanked her.
“More, more,” She moaned so I started pounding her fortune cookie harder and faster making her suddenly cum on my cock.
“Good bitch,” I said as I continued. “I’m getting close myself,” I told her.
“Yes, cum inside me!” Death moaned as her pussy tightened around me at the thought.
“Are you my bitch?” I asked her.
“Yes I’m your bitch, and I want you to breed me so bad,” She moaned looking back at me.
“Are you going to make sure I stay alive forever?” I asked before turning her around and putting her in a mating press.
“YES!’ She screamed.
“Good doggie,” I said as I scratched her behind the ear. “I’m gonna cum,” I moaned. I started pounding her vigorously before I hilted and came inside, her tight pussy perfectly tightening around my cock practically draining my balls into her womb. I quickly pulled out and forced my cock into her asshole.
“Wha-there too?!” Death said, looking at me.
“I wanna fill every hole I can fit into,” I told her.
“OOoh fuck,” She moaned.
“Shhh,” I said as I held onto her muzzle and pounded her ass. “I’m getting close again already,” I told her. She could say nothing as I held her nuzzle, only quietly moaning as I abused her ass before I finally pulled her close and came. I held her up against me and groped her breasts with one hand. “Fuck…” I moaned.
I continued to empty my load into her ass, she gripped my cock tightly making me cum more and made her eyes roll into the back of her head in pleasure. “That’s a good girl,” I said as I kissed her. After I finished I pulled out of her and started to get dressed, and as I got dressed Death watched me while wagging her tail. She looked like a happy golden retriever.
“Well what now?” She asked.
“I have to go take care of the Demon King,” I said before I headed towards the mech.
“And what about me?” She asked.
“Wait for me with Jasmine, you probably know where she is don’t you?” I said.
“I do,” She said.
“I’ll meet up with you later,” I said as I climbed into the mech. Death nodded before she started to get dressed and walked off as she whistled.
I closed up the mech and began heading towards the Demon King’s castle. As soon as I got there, I was met with opposition, they weren’t really difficult to get rid of.
“Knock knock!” I said before I kicked down the door. I entered into a large chamber, and sitting across the room was the Demon King on his throne. In a way, he looked similar to the devil in Saints Row: Gat out of Hell.
He looked at me and smiled. "Ah, my little hero… I've been expecting you,” he began, his voice was deep and commanding, yet there was a hint of amusement. "You've come all this way to face the Demon King! You must be brave, or perhaps very foolish,” he said.
His monologue continued on for a while before I opened up the cockpit and shot him in the shoulder with a sniper rifle. I used rounds coated in a solution of scorpion and bullet ant venom, making it extremely painful. “Aaah!!!” He screamed.
I jumped out of the mech and initiated its self-destruct. “I’m not in the mood to listen to a Tyrant’s tirade, I just wanna defeat you and go home!” I said before shooting his other shoulder as the mech launched itself into space, on a course for the sun.
“Aaaaaaggh!!!!” He screamed as I shot him again in his leg. I walked over to him slowly, a cold, emotionless expression upon my face.
“I yield!” He said as he tried crawling away.
I shot him in the other leg, making him scream out in pain. “Give me a good reason,” I said, my tone cold.
“Spare me and I’ll give you my Daughter!” He begged.
I narrowed my eyes on him. “I’m listening…” I said as I put away the gun. I grabbed him by one of his horns and held him up. “Well?! Start talking and make it quick!” I yelled.
“Istartedthiswarformydaughter!Herlatehusbandanddaughterwerekilledbyhumansand-mmmff!” He began spouting off before I covered his mouth to silence him, not wanting to hear the rest.
“So she’s a Milf?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “Is she hot?! Tell me…” I ordered in a dark tone.
He looked at me with a mix of disgust and shock. “Wha-bu-S-She’s my daughter!” He sputtered.
“Well… is she? I asked again.
“Y-Yes,” He struggled to say.
I removed the bullets from his shoulders and legs and healed him up before having him take me to his daughter. There were a few demons that stood in our way, but with a single word from the Demon King, they stepped aside and allowed us to pass. After a few minutes of walking down a hallway, I saw a large door at the end. “In there,” He said.
He opened the door and I was surprised at what I saw. “May I introduce to you, my daughter, Lucia,” he told me.
“She’s big,” I said as I watched her going through some large drawers and wardrobes, apparently she hadn't noticed that we were here. “I’ll make a deal with you…” I said, not bothering to face him, instead continuing to watch his daughter.
“What is it?” He asked.
“If I take her hand, you have to make peace with the other races,” I said as I watched her bend over while she was rummaging through her drawers. ‘Fuck yesssss, ’ I thought as I watched her.
“Fine, it's not like I have a choice,” The demon king said.
“Glad you see it my way,” I told him as I pat his shoulder with a chuckle. He said nothing and only balled his hands into fists. “Careful… I can still kill you,” I said with a knowing smile.
“Lucia dear.” Said the Demon King,getting the large demoness’s attention. She looked down at the two of us before she knelt down to get a better look at me.
“Who is this guy?” Lucia asked squinting her eyes at me
“This is ummm,” The demon king said
“Rob Rhapsody,” I muttered.
“Rob Rhapsody, and he is here to take your hand in marriage.” Said the demon king
“Really, him?” She asked, looking at me. “A tad small isn't he?” She asked.
“As they say… it’s not the size that counts, it’s how you use it,” I said with a chuckle, thinking of the double entendre.
“Hmm,” Was all she had to say.
“Leave us,” I told the Demon King. “I want some time alone with my new demon bride,” I said.
“You want to consummate before we even have the wedding?” Asked Lucia with a raised eyebrow.
“Who says we need a wedding to be married?” I asked which made her sigh as the demon king left. She started to put on some black lace lingerie. ‘Wow she looks hot!’ I thought as I looked at her.
“Aren’t you going to undress?” She asked.
I smiled and began removing my clothes. After I undressed, she grabbed me and went over to her bed and laid down.
“How do you want to do this?” She asked.
“Dealer’s choice,” I told her with a shrug. She grinned before she put me on her nightstand and turned around and sat on me. She rubbed her ass all over me before she got up and sat back down on me again. “Oh yeah… this is good,” I moaned as she crushed me with her ass, then she started to take off her lingerie.
“How does that feel?” Lucia asked.
“I’m loving it!” I said. I heard her chuckle before she got up and started jerking me off with two of her fingers.
“You're such a cute little thing,” She said with a grin.
“Thank you, and you are one sexy demon mommy,” I said.
“Thank you,” she said with a smile as she jerked me off faster.
“What now?” I asked.
“I have an idea,” she said before her body was engulfed in flames, and when the flames died she was much smaller in comparison to what she was before, but she was still quite a bit larger than me though. With a grin she sat down and started to grind against my cock.
“Oh, that is good,” I moaned. Lucia chuckled as she moved her hands onto my chest and start feeling my body as she rubbed her pussy against the length of my cock. “I love me a good milf, I hope you make good cookies,” I said and she moaned before she took my cock and aimed it toward her pussy.
“I’ll make you some later,” She moaned as she rode me.
“Milk and cookies are always best when the milk comes from a mother’s breast!” I said with a laugh.
“We’ll see,” She said.
“Ok,” I said. She started to moan louder and she started riding me faster. “Fuck…” I moaned.
“If you like that, then you're going to love this,” She moaned as she started slamming her hips down on me and her pussy tightened around my cock.
“Oh, I do,” I moaned.
“Fuck,” She moaned as I felt her cum but she kept riding me.
“I’m getting close,” I moaned.
“Do it, cum inside me!” She told me as she slammed her hips down. I came inside her immediately, filling her womb with my infertile seed.
“Fuuuuck!” She moaned as her tight confines gripped my cock making sure to drain me of everything I could give. “So much,” she moaned.
“Damn…” I moaned.
“Wow, that was amazing,” Said Lucia.
“Yeah,” I moaned. Then Lucia lifted herself up before she collapsed on the bed. “Okay, let’s go arrange the treaty and establish peaceful relations between the races,” I told her as I begrudgingly got up.
“Can't I just lay here for a bit?” She asked.
“Fine, I’ll handle it myself,” I said before I got my clothes and left.
It took a while to get everything done, but with a bit of “convincing ” it went off without a hitch and they all agreed to have peace.
“So the war is finally over?” Lucia asked.
“It better be,” I said. “Now the way home should be open.
“I see, well after you show me around, want me to make you some cookies?” Lucia offered.
“Yes, I would love that,” I said.
I heard her chuckle before she said. “Well, I might be a little rusty, but I hope they turn out good,” She said.
“Come on, let’s head to my ship, then I wanna go home!” I said.
“Let's go then,” said Lucia.
“Okay,” I told her before calling Ultron.
“Hey, Ultron, have you found us a new ship yet?” I asked.
“I think I found one we could use,” Ultron said over the call. “Ready to beam up?” he asked.
I paused for a minute and chuckled. “Okay, three to beam up? I guess?” I said before looking at Lucia and… Death who was apparently here the whole time.
“So where are we going now?” Asked death.
Suddenly we were surrounded in a beam of light and reappeared in a room I recognized from Star Trek Discovery. I was on the bridge of the Discovery! “Whaaaat the fuuuuuuck?!” I exclaimed.
“So?” asked Ultron.
“You made a replica of the Discovery?!” I exclaimed before sitting in the captain’s chair.
“And… it’s the upgraded version from season 4, with… a new spore drive that doesn’t need an empath to make it work!” Said Ultron.
“Awesome… anything else?” I asked.
“It also has a wave motion gun, which wasn’t exactly easy to add, but I was able to put it in and this ship is able to warp, jump, and fly faster than any ship in Star Fleet,” said Ultron.
“Faster than the..” I began before Ultron interrupted.
“Yup, faster than the Protostar!” he said.
“Damn!” I said.
“Anything else?” I asked.
“It is fully stocked, with the best gear I could equip it with! State of the art Med-bays and laboratories, we equipped every room with a food synthesizer and replicators, so you can have anything you want to eat or anything you want to wear!” He said excitedly.
“Careful Ultron, your science geek is showing,” I deadpanned as I looked at him.
“Sorry,” Ultron said as Jasmine, Joanne and Hannah entered the bridge.
“Okay everypony,” I said as the spell to make me human wore off. “Let’s get ready to jump home!” I said. Lucia and Death looked at me with confusion and shock. “That’s right I’m a unicorn, anything wrong with that?” I asked.
“Ummm, no,” was all death could say.
“Good, Lucia…” I asked, looking at her.
“I don't know,” She said.
“My dick’s bigger in this form, ” I said with a smirk.
“I think it’s great,” Lucia said suddenly.
“Good, Jasmine, Joanne, Hannah, prepare the spore drive for jump!” I said, and they nodded before they started preparing.
“Ready for jump,” said Jasmine.
“Let’s Roll!” I said with a smirk.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
“A white void….” I muttered. “That is not good.”
“Why did this happen?” Jonathan asked.
“I don’t know. But I’m glad I placed those devices in our houses.” I said.
“What devices?” Johnathan asked, looking at me.
“I made some special devices, ones that would protect the house and everyone inside, I put one in your house and one in mine. Each one has the same thing, it’s a crystal with a simple protection spell, which is inside a device that amplifies the effectiveness of the spell, allowing it to keep the house protected from everything, including time.” I explained.
“When did you do that?” He asked
“As soon as I arrived.” I said.
“Well what the hell do we do now, and not only that Sunset and the others are gone.” He said.
“Oh. Fuck!…. Wait. Wait, Wait, wait!” I said. I pulled out my cell phone and hit the “find my phone” app. After a few seconds, I sighed in relief. “Sunset is fine, she’s in the room I had ready for her. I gave her a necklace that’d bring her here in case something like this happened.” I explained.
“And the rest of them, and what about the teachers including the principles we brought into our harems?” Jonathan asked.
“Shit… I never got the chance to do that.” I groaned. “At least I already have harshwhinny in the house too.” I said. “But now I have to get those girls I lost all over again!” I groaned.
“I just hope Luna and Cheerlie were at my house, I heard from Hannah they moved in, but I don't know.” Jonathan said.
“Let’s hope they’re fine.” I said.
“So where are we?” He asked.
“Hmm, well, this isn’t pepperland, it’s not the sea of green, not the sea of monsters, oh that’s right this is NOWHERELAND!” I exclaimed.
“As of right now, we are nowhere men!” I yelled, then my shoulders opened up to reveal speakers and played the Beatles song, Nowhere Man.
“While I do like the Beatles, now is not the time for music.” Jonathan said.
“Well since this happened, now we each have to find a new world to live in!” I said as I tapped my left forearm and began searching through a database of worlds to use as a new home.
“I will move my place to the equestria this world used to be connected to.” Jonathan said.
“Not likely, if this world’s gone, so is the other one.” I told him.
“Then I and everyone shall live on Anodyne.” He said.
“Johnathan, your services are no longer required, so frankly, I don’t give a damn what you do or where you go.” I told him as I found a world that would be perfect for me and my girls.
I walked into the house and closed the door. I went down to the basement. As soon as I arrived, I removed the lab after hitting the shrink button. I picked up the canister and put it under my arm then went upstairs to the living room, and up to my attic and turned on the lights. In the attic was a chair, a steering wheel, a throttle, and some super computers and servers in the walls with a few lights that began flickering on and off.
I put the canister with my lab into my chest compartment and I got in the seat and turned a key, immediately the whole house began transforming into a spaceship . The house began moving and I went full speed into the void of nothingness, and as soon as I hit 85 mph, sparks began flying and there was a large flash.
Once the flash died down I was in a new equestria… well, older actually, it seemed that I may have overlooked that the world was still starting out. I landed my house in a secluded clearing, far away from any town.
After that I turned the house off and went to the front door. I opened the door and turned and put my hands around my mouth. “ALRIGHT GIRLS! EVERYBODY OUT! NOW! ” I yelled. It took a bit but all the girls, Ultron, Rufus, and Poe, came outside.
I transformed to robot mode and faced the house. I pulled out a detonator and hit the button.
I brought out a few ingots of an experimental metal I’ve been working on, a metal I called MX-2. I tossed them to the ground and raised my arms towards them. I began to feel my magic flow through my body, through my arms, and through my hands, before lancing out of my fingertips to strike the bars in a torrent of mystical black lightning. I kept the pressure up, the image of what I wanted held firmly in my mind as I forced my will to take shape.
The bars started to expand and curve, before connecting, forming the foundation for something much larger. The girls all looked confused before the entire foundation started to glow with power before it started to change. This time it moved upwards building a 450 foot tall fortress, once that was finished, the ground started to change, and a 30 foot wall started to be erected from the same material as the fortress and once it was done, the wall surrounded the entire place fitted with gates in the wall on opposite sides of the fortress.
“Perfection.” I said as I walked towards the east entrance. I opened the gate and all of us walked in as I transformed back to human form.
I walked through the large doors of the fortress and went inside with my girls following close behind. “Ok, everyone, go pick out your rooms. I’ll be working in the lab for a few minutes.” I told them. “Oh and Nanachi, bring Mitty, we’re going to fix her.”
She picked up Mitty and started carrying her. I went over to one of the walls and took out my lab and installed it into the wall and opened the large vault door that appeared.
We walked inside and I made my way towards a large pod. I opened the pod and had Nanachi put Mitty inside. “Ok. Now comes the easy part. Then it’s going to be the hard part.” I said.
“What do you mean?” She asked worriedly.
“The easy part is fixing the DNA, the hard part is actually doing it and her surviving it.” I explained.
“You mean she could die?” She asked, horrified.
“It’s a possibility, yes. But even if she does, I have ways to bring her back, not many of them are pretty.” I said as I began working on a computer.
“Just help her please.” She begged.
“I will, I’m working on it.” I said as I worked on designing Mitty’s new DNA. “A few more genes here aaaaaaaand….. Done!”
“Is it done?” She asked.
“The DNA is, but there’s a chance her body won’t accept the change, I’m not saying she’ll stay this way, but I’m not sure if she’ll be human either.” I said as I began preparing the chamber. I hooked up a few tubes and turned a few valves.
“So how long till we have results? She asked.
“A few minutes, a few seconds maybe.” I said.
“And what do we do in the meantime?” She asked.
“We could have sex.” I said as I started up the machine.
“Alright, but not here.” She said.
“Ok, let’s check out the throne room.” I said as I picked her up and we left the lab.
I walked over to an elevator and hit the button for the top floor. “What's on the top floor?” She asked.
“The throne.” I answered.
“Why did you add a throne room?” She asked.
“I thought it might be cool.” I said as the elevator stopped and revealed a large throne room.
“What do you think?” I asked.
“I love it!” She squealed.
“And it’s all built for when I’m in my robot mode, which means you and I get to have some fun on the throne.” I said.
She blushed. “Oh.” She said.
I froze in place, at this time I took out my token and looked at it for a bit. “Hmm, I should probably give my token an update. I mean a new world, a new message. I focused my energy into updating my tokens and giving them a new message.
“This is a message to anyone who finds my tokens. My name is Soundblaster, If you find my token and wish to summon me, be it for battle, exchange items, or just to talk, hold this phone up to the sky and call out my name!” I spoke into my phone. Once I was satisfied, I put my phone away and made sure that all the tokens got updated as well.
—Incoming Lemon—
After that, I walked over to the throne and climbed onto it with Nanachi cradled in my arm. I put her down and sat across from her. But before anything could happen my minotaur which I have named Tempest walked in through the staircase next to the elevator.
An idea popped in my head making me grin and I said. “Hey I got an idea, why don't you watch as I plow some cow pussy.” I asked.
“Ok.” Nanaichi said as she blushed heavily.
“Ok, Tempest, come here.” I said.
She walked over and stood in front of me. I held out my hand to help her onto the throne, and after she was up she took off her sweater giving me a good view of her breasts. “Oh those are nice!” I said, and she gave them a small squeeze making milk come out of her tits.
I took off my clothes and sat against the armrest. “Ok Tempest, come get it.” I told her.
She got on her hands and knees before she started to lick my cock making it go full mast before she started to deep throat me. “That’s it, that’s a good cow.” I said.
She continued deepthroating me but she picked up the pace quickly. “Mmm, ok, that’s enough.” I said. She stopped and looked at me confused.
“Let’s move on to the fun part shall we?” I asked. She nodded before pushing me against the armrest, and mounting me. She hovered over my cock before taking it all at once
“I’m going to enjoy this!” I said as I moved my hands to Tempest’s large breasts. ‘they’re bigger than my head! They’re like two large yoga balls! ’ I thought to myself. I began massaging her gigantic globes and felt my fingers sink into the doughy flesh. ‘They feel so soft and heavy ’ I thought to myself as I groaned.
Then Tempest started moving. She did not start out slow, she immediately went all out going hard and fast not holding anything back, and her breasts bounced wildly as my dick endured pelvic crushing force. “Damn! Death by Snu Snu?! Not into it!” I said as I shoved her off of me. She huffed as she turned around and pressed her thicc ass against my face. I could feel the heat radiating from her nethers like a furnace. Then she started grinding her ass against me.
I grabbed her ass and pushed her forward and gave it a slap. She then sat on my lap and began slowly grinding her fat ass against my member. “There we go!” I said.
After a moment she grabbed my dick pointing it up before putting it into her pussy, and she started to slowly ride me reverse cowgirl style. “There we go!” I said as I grabbed onto her ass.
She was still going hard and fast but not as hard as before. “Going more gentle now huh? Good girl.” I said, rewarding her by pulling her close and giving her a kiss. Her pussy got a lot tighter, so I reached around and grabbed her breasts.
She mooed as she and I came together, and she collapsed on top of me.
—End Of Lemon—
“Mmmf! Get off!” I groaned. She slowly got off me, and laid next to me.
“Ok, Tempest, you’ve had your fun, now run along.” I said. Just then a timer went off in my head. “Oh! Nanachi! It’s time to go see Mitty!” I said.
“Great.” Nanaichi said, as Tempest got up and left.
“Let’s go.” I said as I picked Nanachi up and jumped down off the throne. I went over to the elevator and hit the button for the lab, and Nanaichi shifted nervously as the elevator slowly moved. “You look more like a pet when you keep shifting around like that. You're like a chihuahua being held in a purse.” I said with a chuckle as I scratched her behind one of her ears.
“I'm just worried about Mitty.” She told me.
“It’s alright to worry.” I said. Then the elevator stopped and the doors opened.
I walked over to where the pod was and saw that it was fogged up, so I took my sleeve and wiped away the moisture. And inside was a scared little…. Thing.
“Mitty.” Nanaichi said as she put her hands on the glass.
I opened the pod and Mitty looked at me. I put Nanachi down and took a step back. “You two get reacquainted, I’m going to go over here.” I said as I went over to a desk with a few beakers, test tube vials, and a big extravagant chemistry set.
—Nanachi and Mitty 3rd POV—
“Mitty are you ok?” Nanaichi asked.
“Where are we?” Mitty asked, and Nanaichi hugged her.
“Somewhere safe, somewhere away from the abyss.” She told her, and Mitty’s eyes started to grow heavy as she struggled to keep them open.
“Nana.” Mitty said.
“Shh just rest.” Nanaichi said as she put Mitty’s head against her chest as her eyes finally closed.
—Soundblaster POV—
I watched their little get together and it made me smile. “I’m glad they are together again.” I whispered to myself.
“Nanachi, I’m going to have to run a few tests on Mitty, to make sure she’s stable, and to make sure she’s healthy.” I said as I picked up a stethoscope and put it around my neck. “But that can wait, right now I’m getting tired of having to drink blood.” I said.
I went over a few notes on my desk and began mixing a few concoctions in the beakers and running them through the chemistry lab equipment. I met the chemicals at the end and let a single drop fall onto a slide with a sample of vampire blood.
I brought it to a microscope and began looking through it. After a few seconds the blood changed from vampire blood, back to normal. “Ah, there we go… and it seems it also gets rid of thanagarian DNA. Alright, I can work with that.” I said as I got a beaker full of the same fluid and downed the whole thing.
After a few seconds nothing happened. Then I got a large pain in my chest.
“Are you ok?” Asked Nanachi.
I didn’t respond, instead I fell to the ground and then the world went black.
—Nanachi POV—
“ROB!” I exclaimed as I ran over to Rob, who was on the ground convulsing on the ground.
“HELP!” I screamed at the top of my lungs as I tried dragging Rob.
Then a man and a robot came running in and saw me with him. “What happened?” Asked the robot as he carefully lifted him up and brought him over to a table.
“What did he take?” Asked the man. I pointed at a beaker.
The man picked it up and and took a sniff. Then he gave it to the robot. “Can you tell what this is?” He asked.
The robot took it and looked at it for a moment before looking back at the man. “It’s a cure for his vampirism…. And it’s also killing off any strands of thanagarian DNA, and by the looks of it, he’s not taking to it well.”
“That idiot, doesn't he know not to drink stuff like this?!” The man exclaimed.
“Who are you?” I asked.
“I’m Ultron, and this is Rufus Weller, we’re friends of his.” Said the robot, gesturing to himself then the man.
“Will he be alright?” I asked.
“Not at this rate, he removed too much, he’s destabilizing.” Said Ultron.
“He needs enegon.” Said Rufus.
“That won’t be enough, he needs Dark energon!” Said Ultron.
“Are you sure?” Asked Rufus.
“Yes! Now hurry and get a shard!” Exclaimed Ultron.
Rufus did as he was told and ran off then came back with a large shard of dark energon. “Will this be enough?” He asked.
“It's more than enough!” Said Ultron.
Then Rufus took the shard and stabbed it into Rob’s chest. “WHAT ARE YOU DONG TO HIM?!” I shouted.
The shard began glowing then began spinning and sinking into his chest. “Stabilizing him.” Said Ultron.
“He should start recovering in a few hours, until then he’s going to be out for a while.” Said Rufus.
“What did you give him?” I asked, not understanding the situation.
“Dark Energon, he told us to hold onto it in case something like this happened, honestly, I’m surprised he even thought this would be a possibility.” Explained Ultron.
“He is quite an odd one isn’t he? Planning for the impossible, and having a solution prepared for literally any scenario.” Said Rufus.
“So he’ll be ok?” I asked.
“Let’s hope so.” Said Ultron.
—Later—
I awoke and looked around. I was about to get up but I hissed in pain and layed back down. But as I laid there I felt a pulsing in my chest so I ran a diagnostic to find dark energon was now flowing through my veins, which also told me my heart was beating again. I groaned and brought my hand to my chest.
“You really overdid it.” Said Jasmine as she came into view.
“Overdid what?” I asked.
“You nearly died because you drank a concoction you just made on a whim.” She told me.
“Whoop-dee-fucking-doo.” I deadpanned.
“I'm just glad you're ok now.” She said,
“Yeah. Help me up please.” I said, holding out my hand. She grabbed it and helped me sit up. “Ugh! That’s going to take some getting used to.” I said.
“Well the dark energon is changing your body in several ways, though they may not be noticeable to you.” She told me.
“My best guess, dark energon should make me a bit stronger, maybe a bit more aggressive.” Said as I flexed my fingers and moved my hand around.
“Basically, but you are also somewhat still dead.” She said.
“How so?” I asked. “My heart is beating again, and energon is flowing through my veins instead of blood.” I said.
“Yes, while your body is functioning normally, the dark engeron that now flows through you is as you know capable of reanimating the dead.” She said,
“Technically, Dark Energon can reanimate dead Cybertronians and turn them into Terrorcons.” I said.
“And is basically poison to those made of flesh and bone, some of your body is in a constant state of dying and reviving over and over again.” She explained.
“So I’m still undead, even though my heart or spark still beats?” I asked.
“Well in a way yes, but not a true undead like zombies or vampires, you're more alive then dead, while they are in between, or closer to death like zombies.” Jasmine explained.
“Hmm.” I mumbled as I took my black lantern ring out of my pocket. “Would I still be able to use this?” I asked.
“Yes but it might be noticeably weaker than before, but as long as your will is strong enough it should make up the difference.” She said
“Ok then.” I said. I put the ring on my right middle finger and summoned my lantern. I brought the ring to the lantern and began speaking the oath.
“The Blackest Night falls from the skies,
The darkness grows as all light dies.
We crave your hearts and your demise,
By my black hand, the dead shall rise!”
I said as my lantern suit began materializing.
“Impressive.” Jasmine said.
“Yes!” I said as I dismissed the suit. “Now let’s get to the kitchen, I’m starving.” I said.
“It's this way.” She said before she said as she helped me to my feet and led me to the kitchen.
“Let’s start cooking.” I said as I got out a cookbook. “Let’s try making some homemade Nutter Butters.” I said as I flipped through the pages and found the recipe.
“I don't know what those are.” Said Jasmine.
This caused me to look at her in shock. “WHAT?! ” I exclaimed. “You’ve never had Nutter Butters?! You’ve never had small peanut shaped peanut butter crackers with peanut butter filling in between?!” I continued.
“No.” She said.
“We need to fix that now!” I said.
I got out all the ingredients and began making the Nutter Butters. Once they were finished I gave Jasmine a plate.
“Go ahead, try one.” I said.
She took one and ate it and a light blush appeared on her face. “It's delicious.” She said,
“Glad you like it.” I said.
—Elsewhere—
Little did Rob know, but the smell of his Nutter Butters reached a large group of ponies nearby…. Hungry ponies who had lost their town to a fire. Then one of the young colts began sniffing the air. “Mommy..” he said. “I smell something good.” He told his mother.
“I smell it too.” Said an elder.
“Where’s it coming from?” Asked the colt’s mother.
“It seems stronger in that direction.” Said the same elder pointing away from camp. In the direction the elder was pointing was what seemed to be a large dark castle. “But who knows who or what lives there.” He said.
“We don’t have many options.” Said the mother.
“Yes but we cant be careless either, is there anyone who can volunteer to go?” He asked the crowd.
“I'll go.” said a random pony.
—Rob POV—
“Ok, now that a few thousand Nutter Butters have been made, I’m going to go sit on my throne.” I said.
“Alright.” She said.
“Do me a favor and call Johnathan and tell him to send the Charmin ultra strong and ultra soft bears.” I said as I was leaving.
“Are you sure? You weren’t very nice to him when you left.” She asked.
“Just have him send the Charmin Bears, I’ll see you tomorrow.” I said. I left the kitchen and headed up to the throne room. When I reached the throne room I transformed to robot mode and walked over to my throne and took a seat. And after a moment I said, “Well I'm bored as hell.”
I got up and went over to a balcony and began looking off into the horizon and watched the moon rise into the sky. It was a normal moon so no Nightmare moon, not that I expected one so soon in the timeline, but this got me thinking.
“If Luna is supposed to move the moon then who is moving it now?” I asked myself. “Meh, it’s probably just a few unicorns doing it.” I surmised, but then on my scanners a proximity alert went off and a figure was highlighted on my visor just beyond the wall. I zoomed in and saw that it was a pony. “I wonder what a pony is doing all the way out here?” I said to myself. I took an even closer look to see his clothes were torn and slightly burned. ‘Hmm, interesting.’ I thought while stroking my chin.
—3rd person POV—
“Just a little farther.” Said the pony as he panted exhausted. Once he finally reached the wall he sat down to catch his breath. “Finally.” He said.
Then the large gate opened and a large 26 ft tall thing came stomping out. “WHO ARE YOU?” It said in a strange voice.
“Silver streak sir.” He mumbled terrified.
“WHY ARE YOU HERE?” It asked.
“My village burned down, and many were left homeless. I was sent here to see if it was safe.” he said.
“Then you require sanctuary?” It asked, it’s voice seeming to soften.
“Y-yes.” He said.
“Very well, you all may live within my walls, and receive food, however you must all pledge your loyalty to me.” It said.
“I'll have to talk to the others.” He explained.
“Very well, go and speak to the rest of your kind, let them know the doors will be open, and that they will have a home ready for them.” It told the pony.
“And before I go, what is your name?” he asked.
“I am Soundblaster.” Said the being now known as Soundblaster, then the pony ran back to its people to tell them the news.
—Soundblaster POV—
‘Now to get started with the construction of the village’ I thought to myself. I took out a couple of ingots and began spreading them around on the ground within the walls of my fortress. After I finished I began using my magic to make a few metal houses.
After I had finished, Thankfully, since there was more than enough space to put them, I had made multiple houses, shops, restaurants, a school, and a hospital. ‘There, that should keep them happy. And if they need farms, they can always make them outside the walls.’ I thought as I went outside the walls and looked around.
I went back inside and placed an ingot in the center of town and it became a large fountain, bringing forth a magnificent display of cascading water. I put a few benches around the fountain and took a look at my handiwork. ‘Perfect.’ I thought as I mentally smiled.
“Very nice.” Said Jasmine as she walked up to me while eating a nutter butter.
I transformed into my human form and sat on a bench. “There better be a whole bunch of those Nutter butters left, we’re about to have guests.” I told her.
“There are plenty.” She told me.
“Good, come on, let’s get inside, can’t have them seeing me or you.” I said and picked her up bridal style and carried her into the fortress.
“Good to see you've recovered quickly.” Jasmine said.
“Hush.” I said as I slapped her ass.
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 10: A Supernatural Encounter
Author's Note
Hey guys, there’s a bunch of lemons in this one, if you don’t like it, just scroll down, but you might miss a few things vital to the story so I suggest you don’t. Anyway, Enjoy!
Entry 10: A Supernatural Encounter
—another universe: Elkhorn, Wisconsin—
In the woods there was a single camper miles from town carrying a family of three, a married couple and their teenage daughter. The daughter was very agitated by this change of scenery and that she had to leave her friends behind while the parents were all for the trip.
“Ugh, why did you have to drag us out to the middle of nowhere?” Complained the girl as she was listening to music on her phone while her parents set up the RV.
“Charlie, your father and I have been preparing for this trip for months so we could all unwind and have some family bonding! We didn’t come out here to torture you.” Said the mother.
“It’s alright Marisa, honey, she’ll probably have a great time once she puts down that phone.” Said the father.
—Later That Night—
After the parents went to sleep Charlie slipped out of the camper, and crept behind it. She then began to play on her phone. Minutes turned into an hour, there was a twig that snapped in the woods and she lifted her head to look around.
After a few seconds nothing happened so she went back to playing on her phone. But suddenly she heard another twig break. “Hello?!” She called out but got no reply. “Who’s out there!?” She called again.
There was only silence after that, but Charlie's senses were on high alert. She could feel the finest cold breeze against her skin, but she heard nothing, not even the sound of animals or insects dared make a sound.
Then when she wasn’t looking, something grabbed her shoulder. “Boo.” A voice yelled, making Charlie scream. “Haha! Gotcha!” Said the voice.
Charlie then threw a punch, and hit something before hearing a thud and a groan of pain. “David what the hell!?” Charlie said as she got a good look at who was on the ground. “Asshole!” She yelled.
“I just wanted to surprise you.” Said David as he got up.
“Well you didn't have to scare me like that, what if my parents woke up!?” Charlie said angrily.
“Ah Come on, they’ll sleep through anything.” Said David.
“Not last time you sneaked into my room, remember you were so shocked you nearly forgot to pull out, and if I hadn't pushed you off the side of the bed we both would have been caught.” Charlie said, crossing her arms, but suddenly there was screaming inside the camper and it started to shake violently.
“What the hell?!” Exclaimed David.
“Mom Dad!” Charlie yelled as she ran back into the camper which was followed a bloodcurdling scream.
Something big crashed into the camper and ripped a hole through it on the other side. “Holy fuck!” David screamed as he began running away.
—Men Of Letters Bunker—
Dean was sitting at a table enjoying a beer while Sam browsed the internet for a job.
“I got something.” Sam said as he looked up at Dean.
“What Ya got?” Dean asked.
“In Elkhorn Wisconsin, a family of three was found slaughtered in a Camper.” Said Sam.
“Sounds normal.” Said Dean as he took a swig of his beer.
“That’s not the weird part, both throats and hearts were ripped out.” Said Sam.
“Sounds like a werewolf.” Said Dean.
“Yeah well, there’s more, the camper they were in has a huge gaping hole on each side.”
“Now that is definitely weird.” confirmed Dean. “Let’s go find whatever it is and kill it.”
“Aaah.. OOF! Ugh…” I groaned as I got up and dusted myself off then noticed my clothes changed. “What the?”
I looked at my clothes and saw I was wearing a flannel shirt, worn jeans, a brown zip-up jacket and some brown hiking boots. “What the hell am I wearing?” I asked myself. “Meh. Whatever.” I said as I checked my pockets and found my Cybertronian body in my left chest pocket, and a chain wallet and smartphone in my pants pockets.
I looked around and noticed I was on the side of the road. I looked left and right, and saw a sign to my right. The sign read “Elkhorn”. I looked at the sign for a few minutes and couldn’t help thinking I knew this place for some reason. “Hmm, Elkhorn…. Why does that seem familiar?” I muttered.
I took out my phone and used maps and found out I was in Wisconsin. “Huh, Elkhorn Wisconsin….. hmmmm… I know I’ve heard of this place, but why do I know it?” I muttered. I began walking past the sign. “Meh, whatever, I should just get to town and get some food and a place to rest. I’ll figure out why I’m here later.” I said as I shrugged it off. I took out my body, and tossed it into the road and it returned to normal size as it transformed to vehicle mode.
“Huh.” I muttered. “I wasn't sure that’d work.” I walked around, opened the door and got into the driver’s seat. I turned the van on and began driving towards Elkhorn.
Dean and Sam walked into the police station wearing black suits with red ties, the two walked over to an officer at the front desk. “We’re here to investigate the camper case.” Sam said.
“I thought that was an animal attack?” They said.
“Higher ups want to go over it again to be sure.” Sam told the officer
“Just to make sure.” Added Dean.
After picking up the case files Sam and Dean went to a diner to get something to eat. However, there was a large armored van parked out front. “What do you think that’s about?” Dean asked as they went inside the diner and took a seat.
“Who do you think it belongs to?” Sam asked as he looked around.
“You eyeballin my truck?” Asked a tall man with extremely pale white skin and short white hair. He got up and came over to the table the Winchester boys were and took a seat.
(The hair in the image is his hairstyle, the face isn’t his, and neither is the hair colors)
“It’s nice isn’t?” He asked, the man was wearing a flannel shirt, worn jeans, a brown zip-up jacket and some brown hiking boots.
“You hunting something, or someone? that van doesn't really look like something you take for an evening drive.” Dean said.
“I’m not sure yet. I’m here because I was summoned here. I don’t know why I’m here, but I guess fate led me here. Do you guys need help with anything, maybe fate wants me to help you two?” He said.
“And how would you help us?” Dean asked.
“Depends on what you need, and what kind of situation this is. Is it a man hunt, animal hunt, or the most fun kind… a monster hunt ?” He asked with a smile.
“And how would you know anything about that?” Sam asked.
“Well, since I got here I could sense that something’s off in this town. I heard about the so called “animal attack” but there’s not a single animal I know of that can make a giant fucking hole in a camper. So there’s got to be something big here that could have done it.” He explained.
“Who are you?” Dean asked.
“Oh, sorry, my name is Rob…. Rob Rhapsody.” He said, holding out his hand. Neither of the brothers shook his hand; they only stared at him.
“We don't shake hands with strangers.” Dean said.
“You look familiar. Have we met?” He asked.
“No.” Said Dean.
“Huh, I swear you look so familiar.” He said. Just then one of the men in the diner began feeling up the waitress. Rob looked at the man and gave a glare as he stood up and walked over to the man. “Pardon me sir, but I don’t think that’s how you’re supposed to treat a lady.”
“Maybe you should shut the hell up.” The man replied, as he got up and threw a punch. The punch struck Rob in the jaw, however, Rob seemed unfazed.
“Ok, let’s take this outside.” Rob said as he grabbed the man by the shirt and lifted him up with ease and carried him outside and put him down. “Ok, we’re outside, now we can do this properly.”
“You piece of crap, you have any idea who you're messing with!” He yelled.
“Oh I think I do, you’re an asshole that needs to be taught some manners.” Said Rob, then the guy threw a punch, and Rob lifted his hand to stop it, but before he made contact the man pulled back his hand and went for a kick to the back of Rob’s left knee.
Rob fell over but quickly got back up and got an odd look on his face, a look that made the man stagger back. Rob kicked the man in the nuts, kneed him in the stomach, and punched him in the throat and another to the nose. The man took several shaky steps back, as he covered his bleeding nose, Giving Rob the death glare he charged him, taking his hand off his face to spit blood into Rob's eyes before he went for a jab to his stomach.
When his fist struck his stomach he cried out in pain as he brought his fist back. Rob grabbed him and did a piledriver then released him as he then grabbed the man by the foot and tossed him up and gave the man a roundhouse kick to the ribs.
“Fuck this shit!” Shouted the man before he pulled out a revolver.
Rob grabbed the hand the gun was in and shoved it back so it struck the man's face then he pulled the gun away and removed the bullets and tossed it away. Rob then kicked the man in the stomach and sent him flying into a wall where he hit his head and fell onto the ground.
“What are you?” Sam asked as he and Dean walked outside.
“Not entirely sure.” Said Rob.
“What do you want?” Asked Dean.
“Nothing, but if you want my help, I’ll do whatever I can.” Rob said. The two brothers looked at each other before Dean asked
“You have any guns in that van of yours?” He asked.
Rob smiled as he crossed his arms. “Plenty.”
After they left the diner all three drove to the nearest motel and settled in. Sam and Dean got the beds, Rob got the couch.
“So, what is it you two are hunting?” Rob asked as he stretched.
“Werewolves.” Said Sam.
“Hmmm. I don’t think so. I checked the morgue and I checked the camper, sure there are some signs of werewolves, but the big hole doesn’t add up, maybe we should look at the local lore?” Rob asked.
“I did see something called the beast of Bray Road when I was looking into the town's history.” Said Sam.
“A cryptid? Hmm. Yup, sounds right, that thing has been seen a few times. And the camper wasn’t too far from that area.” Said Rob.
“So which is it then?” Asked Dean.
“No idea. Depending on what you two deal with, it could be werewolves or a cryptid.” Rob said. “Either way, we should probably go out in the woods tomorrow. We can use the time until then to prepare for whatever’s out there.”
“Alright I'll try to dig more into the history of the town, so maybe we can get a better idea of what we're dealing with.” Said Sam
“Wooh, 10 o’clock already, I’m going to turn in. We got a long day tomorrow.” Rob said as he got comfortable and quickly fell asleep.
The next morning was mostly uneventful, Rob was with the Winchesters at a restaurant getting some breakfast.
“All I’m saying is, if we were to look around we might find someone who may have seen something.” Said Rob.
“The only survivor was a boy and from what I could gather he didn’t see much.” Sam told Rob.
“We’ll see about that.” Said Dean.
Then the waitress came to take their order. “What’ll it be fellas?” She asked.
“Let’s see, I’ll have pancakes stacked up six inches tall, bacon, scrambled eggs, and hash browns. I’ll also have three orders of pie, whatever flavor you got is fine.” Rob told her. “Now what will you guys be having?” Rob asked as he looked at the two.
“You paying?” Asked Dean.
“I can….” Said Rob.
“We’ll have the same as him.” Dean said.
“K, what’ll you have to drink?” She asked.
“Hmmm, I’ll have a glass of milk, a glass of orange juice, and a coca cola. These two will have coffee.” Rob told her.
“Coming right up.” She said as she wrote it all down and went away.
“So we have one witness, but he says he doesn’t know anything and he hasn’t seen anything…… anyone else call bullshit?” Said Rob.
“I've been thinking the same but he’s still being held for questioning, they likely think he did it.” Said Dean.
“Yeah, like a human being could put a giant hole in a camper, damn people are idiots.” Said Rob.
“A family of three was murdered and sererval sources state that it was just the three of them when they left not four.” Sam explained.
“Let’s just go to the station and ask him our own questions. After we eat of course.” Rob said. At this time the waitress came with their drinks and set them down. “Thank you miss.” Rob said as she left.
“So how did you end up here?” Sam asked.
“No idea. Honestly, I was back home, then a portal opened up and I was pulled through. Next thing I know, I’m falling out and I’m right next to the sign that welcomes people to Elkhorn.” Rob told them.
“A portal?” Sam asked.
“Yeah. That usually only happens when I’m summoned with a token.” I said as I took out my phone and handed it to Sam and Dean.
When Sam and Dean took it they began hearing a voice. “This is a message to anyone who finds my tokens. My name is Soundblaster, If you find my token and wish to summon me, be it for battle, exchange items, or just to talk, hold this phone up to the sky and call out my name!” After it stopped they dropped the phone on the table.
“What the hell was that?!” Dean exclaimed.
“That’s a token, almost every displaced person sends one out into the void.”
“So are there others like you?” Sam asked.
“Yes. But not many are like me.” I said.
“Where do you come from?” Asked Sam.
“I come from a magical land full of cupcakes, Rainbows, Friendship, Unicorns, and Pegasi.” Rob said doing a rainbow with his hands.
“What the hell?” Said Sam.
“How’d you do that?” Dean asked.
“Magic from my world. It’s just a simple parlor trick compared to what I can really do.” Rob said.
“So what can you do?” Asked Dean.
“Pretty much anything I want I guess.” Rob said.
“Alright, so what's our next move?” Dean asked.
“I guess we should have a chat with the boyfriend.” Said Sam.
“I think we should wait until the food gets here.” Said Rob. “Speak of the devil, here it comes!” He said and sure enough their food had arrived.
The waitress put down their plates and Rob grinned. “Now before we eat, let’s make a small prayer.” Rob said as began to pray and Sam and Dean reluctantly joined him. “O’ lord who art in heaven thank you for this meal…… and fuck you for messing up our lives, and allowing it to go this far.” He said in a calm tone.
“Amen, let’s eat!” Said Dean.
“These pancakes are pretty good.” Said Sam.
“I've had better.” Said Rob.
After they finished eating, they left the diner, went to the police station and asked the boy a few questions, Rob, Sam and Dean went back to the motel they were staying at for the time being. Rob sat at the table and took out his phone and began searching the internet.
“Ok, I’ve found something, there have been attacks like this every now and then for a few years. Every full moon.” Said Rob.
“Sounds like we definitely got werewolves.” Said Dean.
“So let’s get some silver bullets and go hunting!” Said Sam as he was about to grab a gun.
“Hold it! I wasn’t finished, there have been a few attacks but , some weren’t killed, instead they lived and police reports say the victims were saved by a large furry bear or a wolf.” Said Rob. “So whatever ripped that hole in the RV, it was trying to help.”
“You mean trying to save the family?” Asked Sam as he opened his computer and started looking something up.
“Yes, whatever happened, there was a fifth person there, I went to the campsite and saw five sets, plus paw prints. So we got something out there that’s like a werewolf but isn’t.” Said Rob.
“Well I think I found a lead.” Said Sam as he turned his computer around to show us the screen. “Saw her a few hours ago but didn't pay it much mind, this woman had a similar incident three years ago at a log cabin that was owned by her brother, she said some kind of large canine saved her. People think she’s crazy but she still cries wolf to this day.” Sam told us, showing an image of a newspaper.
“I already asked her about that. Apparently the wolf lives exactly where I thought it lived. It’s territory is Bray Road, and the surrounding woods.” Rob explained.
“Then we need to go out there and kill it.” Said Dean.
“Dude, this creature has been protecting people. But we do need to find it, it might be hurt.” Said Rob.
“Are you saying you wanna catch this thing?” Asked Dean.
“I’m going to make sure it’s alive. You guys can come if you want, but I’m going to go find it!” I said as I stood up.
“Fine we’ll help you find it.” Said Sam.
“Tranqs only?” Rob asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Then we're gonna need a few, because all of the testimonies say that the wolf is much larger than a human.” Sam told them.
“Don’t worry I have a few tranq guns in my truck. I like to hunt birds and whatever I can’t grab.” Said Rob as he and the others got a few weapons and ammo from Rob’s truck.
“So how are we going to go about this, just go hunt it down or play the waiting game, meaning we place cameras and sensors? We’ve never done any capturing.” Sam said.
“Yeah, mostly just killing.” Dean verified.
“It’ll be fine, if we catch it, we put it in the back of my truck. I don’t suppose you guys have a place we could keep it when we catch it, it should just need a cell, or an empty room, or…” Rob trailed off.
“We’ve got a place, but first how many tranqs you got?” Dean asked.
“Enough to put it to sleep. And I’ve got a few syringes to keep it that way.” Said Rob.
“Alright let's hunt ourselves a werewolf.” Said Dean
“This is the place. You guys head that way, I’ll head that way.” I said, directing them to the left and then pointed right. They nodded and headed left, leaving me by myself.
I slung a tranq rifle over my shoulder and headed into the woods. After an hour of walking I decided to rest for a bit, so I sat down and began checking my weapon. I took out a walkie talkie and began talking to Sam and Dean. “Hey guys, time to check in, any progress on your end? Over.”
“All's quiet over here, over.” Sam said through the walkie talkie.
“Same here.” I told him. “Oh, tell Dean his fly is down. Over.” then a groan could be heard from the other side. “Heh heh.” I taunted.
“Hey we’re gonna search a little deeper so it's possible we might be out of contact for a bit, over.” Sam said.
“Don’t worry, I made it so these walkies have a range of 500 miles. I’ll check back in a bit. Over.” I told him.
“Well I think I can see a few caves further ahead, some near you too, over.” Sam told me.
“K. Over.” I said then put away the walkie. I looked around and listened for anything nearby. I turned around and saw a large male deer. “Oooh that could make good bait.” I whispered as I got down. I began crawling on my stomach and started getting ready to shoot.
“I’m starting to think this is a waste of time.” Said Dean.
“Well there has to be something.” Sam said, Then the walkie started blinking.
“Rob something happen, over?” Sam asked as he pressed the talk button.
“Yeah, I’m going to need you guys to come help me.” Said Rob.
“What, what happened, over.” Sam asked.
“Its here!” He whispered.
“We’ll be right there.” Sam said, and Dean overheard what they said so they did not waste time, and started running.
Eventually they made it to where Rob was and froze when they found him…… and what was on top of him. “Woah!” Said Dean.
“Hey guys.” He said, his voice seeming forced.
“uh, you need help?” Asked Dean.
“She weighs a ton! Yes I need help!” Rob snapped. Then the wolf licked his face. “Eeeew.”
“Well I don't think we're pulling her off you anytime soon.” Sam told Rob.
“Do you have anything to distract her?” He asked.
“All we have are tranqs.” Dean said.
“Ugh, get off!” He groaned. And to everyone’s amazement, the wolf got off him. He quickly scrambled away and looked back at the wolf, wagging her tail excitedly. “Do you have any rope?” He asked. Dean reached for a bag that was on his back, then pulled out a rope and threw it to Rob.
Rob fashioned it into a leash and carefully put it around the Wolf’s neck. “Ok, let’s head back, you lead the way. I've been passing the same stump three times and I’m lost.”
The brothers looked at each other before they started walking. After a few minutes they made it back to the cars and Rob loaded the wolf into his truck.
After a few hours we all made it to the Men of Letters bunker and put the wolf into the dungeon.
“Ok, now what?” I asked.
“I don't know.” Said Sam
“How about we go through everything you guys have on wolves, werewolves and other shit.” I said as I closed the doors and went to their library. The the two started looking through books while I multitasked and searched the internet and the books.
—2 Hours Later—
“Ugh I’m going out to get some shit, you guys need anything?” I said as I got up.
“Beer and pie.” Said Dean.
“Got it! It’ll take me a while though.” I told them as I went up the stairs and out the door.
In a few minutes I opened a portal to Erie, Pennsylvania behind an old shack. I went over to a spot where the dirt was partially raised. “This should be the spot.” I said to myself.
After reaching my arm into the ground, I pulled up Doc Benton’s lab book.
After dusting off the dirt, I flipped through the pages. “Hmm, hehehe! If I run into Edward Elric, he might be able to read this stuff and understand it, he might be able to improve the formula too!” I chuckled.
After that I got a few beers and a large pie and returned back to the bunker.
“Ok, I got the beers and don’t worry Dean, I got pie.” I told them. I put the pie on the table and gave Dean his beer and tossed Sam a beer. I got one and popped the top off and took a swig.
"So what are we gonna do with her?" Dean asked
“Hmm?” I said, confused.
"The werewolf, what are we gonna do with her?" Dean asked again.
“Oh, her, I don’t think she’s a werewolf, I looked through everything on werewolves and found nothing that comes close to her. Then I started trying something a bit unorthodox.” I told him.
"What did you find?" Sam asked as he listened carefully..
“You seriously think we caught Lupa?” Asked Sam.
“Have you seen the size of her tits? Have you seen how big she is? Have you seen all that Sam? Cuz I have, she was in my truck for 12 hours!” I said getting in his face while being condescending.
“So what your saying is… we have a pagan god in our cell.” Said Dean.
“Essentially yes.” I told him.
“What does the lore say about her?” Sam asked.
“The lore says she is formidable and can bring death to her enemies or protection to those she cares about.” I began.
“She brings prosperity and fertility to crops and animals. Lupa holds the power of life and death in her paws and can function as a liminal figure between the worlds. She is independent through her own means, is powerful and forceful of her own will – uncontrolled by any males, and is sexually liberated.” I said as Dean raised his hand.
“It means when a male or female is able to fuck as many people as they want and be open about their desires without feeling any guilt, judgement, or shame, Dean.” I said as he put his hand down.
“That still doesn't tell us what we should do with her.” Said Sam.
“Well she doesn’t seem dangerous, and she seems pretty friendly, if you don’t want her here I can bring her back to my world.” I said.
“I don't see a problem with that.” Said Dean.
“Ok.” I said.
—:ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:—
Conditions have been met
Diluted cultist curse has been upgraded
New Title: Beast Master
“What the fuck?” I said as I looked up at the “achievement unlocked” floating above us in bold. “Beast Master? The fuck does that mean?” I said. Then a window opened up.
-Creatures seen as Undesirable will continue to flock to you. Creatures affected: Arthropods, Chiropterans, Corvids, Rodents, Strigiformes, Reptiles, Canids, and Felids.
-You can now tame and command any creature you find, so long as they fall into the category of the listed creature types.
“Ok, that’s cool I guess.” I said.
“What just happened?” Sam asked.
“No idea, I’m just going to ignore it and go check on my new pet, then afterwards we need to go kill the werewolves that are framing her.” I said as I headed to the little dungeon. I opened the doors and closed them on my way in.
I saw the wolf sleeping in the corner of the room. I walked over to her, took out a Collar, and put it on her neck. She immediately woke up and knocked me to the ground before she got on top of me. “Hello there.” She said in a soft elegant voice.
“Uuuuh….. hi?” I said. I felt her slowly grinding herself against me.. “What are you doing?” I asked.
"Getting you hard." She explained.
“Why didn’t you rip my clothes off then?” I asked.
"Didn't want to hurt you." She said, her ears going flat.
“Then you have my permission to rip them off.” I told her. She tore them off with ease leaving not a single scrap of clothing on my body. “Damn that’s hot.” I said.
“Well we should do this quickly before your friends come down.” She told me.
“Oh no, I wanna make this last!” I said then cast a spell to slow down time around us. “Now we can do as much as we want!”
“Then what would you like me to do, Master?” She asked.
“How about you suck me off?” I asked. She moved backwards, and laid down as she gripped my semi-hard dick. She started licking it like a lollipop to help it get to full mast. “Hey, could you give me a nice view of your butt while you do it?” Then she moved around so I could look at her ass but I found myself looking at her stomach and canine slit instead. ‘Meh, I guess I can work with this.’ I thought as I reached up and began rubbing her belly and pressing my hands into it and watching them sink into her soft fur and flesh. My dick was fully hard, and Lupa started taking it down her throat with gusto. I laid there and continued to play with her pudgy stomach, which made her giggle, as she started going faster, making sure to use her long tongue to play with my cock. “Hey, you’re really getting into it!” I commented.
“Thank you.” She said muffled as she continued to give me a sloppy blowjob.
“I’m getting close. Where do you want it?” I said, and she went even faster which made me cum, but she kept going even as she drank it all. I watched her belly begin to bloat with each swallow she took. Once I finished her belly jiggled and sloshed around with every move she made.
She moved around and laid next to me and began moaning rubbing her stomach. “So full! You came so much!!!!” She moaned.
“Fuck. That was intense.” I said to her.
“Can't wait till next time.” She said as she nuzzled me.
“Oh, We’re not done yet. No more foreplay, get over here and start riding.” I told her.
“But my stomach is so full.” She said.
“Your womb isn’t.” I said to her.
“True.” She said as she climbed on top of me and angled my cock towards her slit.
“Yes!” I said as she took it all in, and despite her large size she was unbelievably tight and hot, and extremely wet. “Holy crap! Why are you so wet?! Did you get this wet from the blowjob alone?!” I asked.
“I've been waiting for a suitable mate for years.” She told me with half lidded eyes.
“So you’ve been celibate this whole time? Damn! What’s your record? I was unable to get off for a thousand years.” I told her.
“Ohh a few centuries.” She said nonchalantly as she started to ride me.
“Fuck. So you really need this don’t you?” I asked.
“You have no idea.” She said as she started moving faster as she leaned over me and put my head between her breasts. I moved my hands up and began massaging her large globes.
I brought my mouth to her right breast nipple and began sucking. I got surprised when milk began flowing into my mouth. Her milk tasted sweet and creamy. I liked it so much I continued sucking on her nipple.
“You love breasts don't you?” She moaned out as she began getting more rough.
“Yes. I do. Your milk tastes so good!”I told her as I continued sucking.
“Really? Let me have a taste.” She said as grabbed her other breast and began squeezing it, she brought the nipple up to her mouth and began sucking on the milk as she began moaning again.
“Oh man that’s hot.” I said as I stopped sucking after her breast went dry. “Get off. I wanna try doggystyle!”
She got off me then got on her hands and paws, raised her tail, and presented her ass with a shake. “Please! Mount me!” She begged. “Make me your bitch!” She whined.
“Oh yes.” I said as I got up and got a good look at her ass. “Holy shit, now that’s a full moon to howl at.”
“Come on, put it in! Please! I need it!” She begged, shaking her ass.
“Tell me how much you want it.” I told her as I got behind her.
“Fuck me! Please!” She said.
“Only if you swear to be ready for me whenever I need a good fat ass, pair of tits, or mouth, to get me off.” I said as I rubbed my tip against her spade.
“I swear I will.” She told me.
“Good doggie.” I said as I pressed my dick into her pussy.
“Yes, finally!” She moaned.
“I don’t wanna be the only one contributing, come on, push back!” I said as I moved closer to the wall, she started slowly moving back pushing me against the wall before she went forward and picked up speed quickly. By now she was smashing her hips into me and trapping me against the wall. Her fat ass engulfed my hips and smacked against the wall as she pushed back. “Fuck yes!” I moaned.
“Yes! I've waited so long for this.” Lupa moaned as she dug her claws into the stone of the floor and rammed her ass against me. There wasn’t much I could do now, she had all control now, and I couldn’t complain. She only started ramming against me stronger and faster, as her cunt gripped my dick like a vice. I slapped my hand down on her ass and watched it jiggle as she moaned. “Are you enjoying yourself?” She asked.
“Yes.” I grunted as I slapped her ass again and began squeezing it, causing her to moan loudly, as she came on my dick squeezing me even more. “Don’t you dare stop now, I want you to be reduced to a writhing mess when this is over!” I told her as I squeezed her ass.
“I didn't plan to.” She moaned.
“Good, now keep going!” I ordered as I grabbed her tail at the base, making her yelp in surprise.
“You’re close, I can feel you throbbing.” She moaned in ecstasy.
“Yeah, keep it up!” I told her as I yanked on her tail which made her get even wetter. “You perv! You like getting your tail pulled?!” I exclaimed as I pulled her tail again.
“Only when you do it.” She told me.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked.
“My body belongs to you, master!” She told me with a moan.
“Good.” I said as I grabbed her ass and gave it a rough squeeze, before I pushed her to the floor then flipped her over as I thrusted my cock deep inside her pussy.
“Yes! Fuck your bitch!” She moaned as she wrapped her legs around my waist.
I continued to thrust into her pussy and brought my hands up and squeezed her breasts. Lupa could only moan as I did as I pleased and was nearing my breaking point. “You like it rough don’t you! You’re so cockstarved you’ll let me do anything won’t you?!” I said.
“Yes, you can do anything to me, master.” She told me as she continued to moan and began thrashing around in euphoria. “Breed me like the bitch I am!” She moaned.
“I intend to.” I told her as I continued to thrust into her. She sat up a bit and moved her head down as our lips met and we kissed, our tongues battling for dominance, my tongue ending up the victor. “I’m close.” I told her.
“Yes, fill me up! mark me as yours!” She screamed. I continued to thrust for a few more minutes until I came, my dick sending spurt after spurt of my seed into her womb. After I finished, I pulled out and got up.
““You came a lot master, I'll definitely carry your litter with this alone.” She moaned playfully. Lupa rolled onto her side and lifted a leg up and began using her tongue to clean up the cum that leaked out, moaning as she did. Once she was clean, she began using her tongue on my dick and began cleaning it off.
“Good dog. Come on, let’s get you somewhere more comfortable.” I said as I used magic to fix my clothes and put them on.
“Yes master!” Said Lupa as she wagged her tail excitedly. I got a leash and hooked it onto her collar and left the dungeon.
I walked out into the main room and saw Sam and Dean still working on figuring out what was happening in Elkhorn. “You guys find anything new?” I asked as Lupa sat beside me, wagging her tail.
“Why is she out!” Dean yelled while pointing at Lupa.
“Because she’s a harmless puppy dog who just wants some love. Isn’t that right Lupa?” I said as I began squishing her face and petting her.
“Yes master.” She said, licking my face.
“Do you guys hear her talking or is it just me that understands her?” I asked them.
“All I heard was barking.” Dean said as he bit into a burger.
“Oh, so I’m doctor dolittle now?” I said as I pet her on the head, making sure to get behind the ears.
“I guess…...” said Sam.
“I’m going to turn in for the night, you guys ok with pancakes in the morning?” I asked.
“Sure.” Sam said and Dean only mumbled something as he took another bite of his burger.
I made my way to the guest quarters and found a room and opened the door and Lupa went in before me, however she got stuck in the doorframe because of her butt.
“A little help?” She asked. I smiled and put my hands on her ass and shoved her in. “Thanks.” She said.
I followed her in and closed the door and locked it. I took off my clothes and tossed them to a corner as I got in the bed. “What should we do now?” Lupa asked.
“Come here.” I told her, so she crawled into the bed with me.
“Move to the foot of the bed and present your ass.” I ordered. She grinned before she went to the foot of the bed with her ass up and she laid her upper half on the floor.
“Enjoy my ass master!” Lupa said, wagging her tail.
“Hold on, I need to get lubed up.” I said as I walked over to her front half and grabbed her roughly by the head and forced her mouth open and put my limp cock inside and closed her mouth around it. “Suck.” I ordered. She eagerly started sucking my dick like it was her favorite treat. “Good bitch. Now don’t stop until I’m at full mast!” I told her, and she did so without complaint. “Damn that tongue of yours is perfect for this.” I said as I pulled out of her mouth, now fully erect.
“And if you're doing what I think you'll be doing, you'll love that even more.” She said seductively.
“Oh, so you pride yourself on your ass?” I asked.
“Yes and you’ll see why.” She said.
“Ok, lick.” I said, holding out my hand, and as instructed, she gave it a long lick. “Good girl.” I said. I got back on the bed and got behind her fat ass. “Spread it.” I ordered.
She reached back with her hands and spread her large cheeks. “You ready to rock my world?” She asked.
“Not quite, first I wanna see how you feel.” I said as I brought the slobbery hand towards her backdoor.
I used my fingers and began feeling the rim of her anus, I pressed into it and was surprised by how soft it was. I decided to get a bit adventurous and put my whole hand in. “Oh.” She gasped, then moaned. “Didn't expect you to do that.” She said.
“Your asshole is so soft and squishy.” I said then stretched out the hole to see how wide it could get. “And it looks like you could put a person inside!” I said I let it go back to normal.
“And it's just for you.” She told me with a giggle.
“I can’t wait anymore. I need to put it in!” I said.
“Then do it, ram my ass till your dick falls off.” She told me. I took my dick and put it against her anus and slowly put it inside. “Deeper.” She moaned. I pushed myself all the way in and took a moment to feel the warmth. “How does it feel?” She asked me.
“So warm!” I breathed.
“Now you see why I take great pride in my ass, don’t you?” She said as she moaned as I started thrusting in and out.
“We’ll see, I haven’t came yet!” I told her.
“Then we have work to do.” She said.
“I would’ve assumed you would take pride in your tits and other holes.” I said
“I do but getting one's ass this big is not easy.” She told me.
“I like your tits and your ass, I also like your pussy, your mouth is good too.” I told her.
“Then you should start ramming me seriously.” She said as she started meeting my thrusts.
“Sometime, you’ll have to use your thighs or your paws, I’d love to feel those.” I told her.
“Maybe another time.” She told me.
“You should take more pride in your whole body, not just your ass.” I said
“Can we just get back to fucking?” She asked.
“If you wanna take control, go ahead.” I told her as I pulled out, which made her whimper and whine, her ass gaping and winking. “Well?” I said.
“Fine.” She said. “But you'll have to take the blame when the bed breaks.” She said, as she climbed onto the bed.
“So what are you going to do?” I asked.
“I'm gonna ride you of course since you're not gonna take control.” She said as she got up and sat roughly on my pelvis, impaling my dick in her ass.
“Oh, so you're doing snu snu. Ok!” I said, then put her hand on the ceiling as she started moving up and slammed her ass down on me hard making the bed creak. “Fuck!” I groaned.
“You like that?” She asked going faster.
“Yes!” I moaned.
“I'll make you cum in no time.” Lupa said as she started going harder, making the bed creak louder.
“Good dog.” I said.
“Tell me when you're close.” She told me.
“I will.” I told her as she started to gyrate her hips. “Ah! Keep doing that!” I said.
“I can already feel you throbbing.” She said with a moan.
“I’m close.” I moaned.
“Yes, I can feel it, give it to me.” Lupa said as she started going faster, and rougher. I shoved Lupa off the bed and she landed onto the ground with a thud and I leaped onto her and began humping her ass. It did not take much longer for me to cum inside her ass and she moaned loud and uncontrollably.
“Fuck.” I said as I pulled out.
“Are you finally done?” Lupa asked.
“For today, yes. Keep being a good girl and I’ll use my unicorn form to give you a treat.” I said as I got in bed and pulled on the blankets, then Lupa crawled onto the bed and we both went to sleep.
—The Next Morning—
When I woke up I stretched and made my way to the kitchen and began making pancakes with my magic. After a few minutes I heard footsteps heading towards the kitchen, by now I had made more than enough pancakes.o
“Something smells good.” Said Sam as he walked into the kitchen followed shortly by Dean who said nothing.
When I turned around I saw them frozen in the hallway. “Hey guys, come on in, I made plenty.” I said as I stacked a few plates high with pancakes and put them on the table.
“Uhh why the hell is their a goddamn talking horse in the kitchen!?” Said Dean sounding fatigued.
“Uh, I’m not sure, but I think that horse is Rob.” Said Sam.
“Come on guys, before they get soggy.” Said Rob.
Dean still stared at Rob until Sam said.“At this point we really shouldn't be surprised, so just sit down and eat.” He told his brother.
“What’s up with you guys? You look like you saw a ghost…. There isn’t a ghost in here is there?” Rob asked.
“You haven't realized it yet?” Asked Sam.
“Realized what?” He asked.
“Look at yourself.” Dean told Rob.
Rob lifted up his hoof to look at it, then looked at Sam and Dean, suddenly Rob’s pupils shrunk to pinpricks. “Oh.” was all he said.
“Yeah.” Said Sam as he took a bite out of the pancakes.
“I must’ve changed while I was sleeping, I felt so comfortable in this body, I was like this for so long I guess I tuned out the sound of clopping hooves…. And used to being quadrupedal.” Said Rob.
“Well we’ve seen a lot of weird stuff, I've even been face to face with two reapers.” Dean said. “But this might be the weirdest.” He told Rob.
“I was a unicorn for a thousand years.” Said Rob. “If you wanna see some weird shit come to my world, there’s a minor disaster every other day.” He said as he shifted into a human and sat in a chair and began eating.
“I think we’ll just stick with plain old earth.” Sam told Rob.
“Nothing ever tries to kill you in my world. Except for timberwolves, rockodiles, manticores, and cockatrices, a few other creatures, but most of them keep to themselves.” Said Rob.
“LUPA! BREAKFAST!” I yelled then put down a plate of pancakes on the floor. She ran down into the kitchen and sat on the floor and ate sloppily. “Good girl.” I said, rubbing her neck. “So did you guys find anything?” I asked as I continued to eat my pancakes.
“We found something, turns out there are a lot more werewolves than we thought.” Said Sam
“A whole pack.” Said Dean.
“This does not bode well.” I said rubbing my chin.
“Seems to be more than your average pack though.” Sam told me.
“We’re probably going to need some backup. Are either of you opposed to me calling for help?” I said.
“By all means, the more the merrier.” Said Dean.
“I’m also going to go work on my truck, I’ll see you guys later.” I said as I got up and put my empty plate in the sink. “I’ll clean the dishes later.” I said then went to the garage with Lupa following close behind, panting and wagging her tail.
“Who are you going to call?” Lupa asked me.
“I’m going to call my wife.” I said as I speed dialed Jasmine.
“Hello?” She said.
“Jasmine, I’m here in the world of Supernatural. I need to know if you’ve found Loona. I could really use a hellhound to raise some… well, you know.” I said.
“What, can you repeat you kinda cut out there.” Jasmine said.
“Jasmine, I need Loona, have you found her?!” I asked.
“No, but if your in the supernatural world, there might be a book or spell that could help you.” She said over the phone.
“Wait, are you telling me that there are artifacts linked to my girls, spread out through the multiverse?!” I exclaimed into the phone.
“Potentially.” She told me.
“Great, so now I have a scavenger hunt on my hands!” I said as I arrived in the garage.
“I'll try looking something up to narrow down where they are, but I can't promise anything.” Jasmine explained.
“Ok, I’ll look for the book, but first, could you send me some schematics for the destroyer armor’s heat beam thing?” I asked.
“Give me a minute to find it, we haven't really kept things organized while you were gone.” She said then ended the call.
I walked over to the truck and went inside transformed to robot mode then got out. I climed up to the head and used magic to dismantle the visor so all the parts were just floating in place. After five minutes the blueprints appeared in front of me. “Ok, lets see, I should probably increase the range, and make the visor work with more vision, so I can have more peripheral vision….. Oh! If I’m doing that I should probably make it so I can feel the vibrations of everything around me, so I don’t have to rely solely on vision. And lets make sure the beam can move with the direction I’m focusing on, like superman’s heat vision and add that with the full face beam of the destroyer armor, it should be more intense. Oh! And when the mouthplate is in use it can be more focused and concentrated, like cyclops from X-Men. Ok, time to get to work.”
After a couple minutes of working Dean showed up eating a slice of pizza and dropped it in shock as he saw me and what I was doing. “What the hell?” he said.
“Hey Dean, just putting on some finishing touches on myself.” I told him.
At this time Sam came in and froze when he saw the giant robot. “Hey Dean guess….. Woah.” He said as he looked at me working on the robot.
“Hey Sam.” I said as I finished up. I shifted to my spark form and went inside the spark chamber. “All systems online, Soundblaster Operational.” I said then went through some diagnostics. ‘Hey! The new self-dismantling upgrade is ready! Finally!’ I activated the upgrade and began falling apart into a bunch of pieces and put myself back together. “Upgrade Complete!” I said.
Only watch the first 10 seconds of the video
“What the hell are you?” Dean asked.
“I am Soundblaster, And it is obvious that I’m a transformer.” I said then transformed to human mode. I took out a pocket mirror and saw my robot body’s human mode changed to match my spark’s human form. “Ok, I can’t exactly explain everything, but I did say I came from another world. That should be more than enough.” I told them. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to find a book.”
“What kind of book?” Dean asked.
“A special grimoire that my wife, Jasmine, told me I should be able to find, somewhere in here.” I said as I headed to the library to look around.
I went through each shelf until I found a book with a burgundy cover with dull yellow markings, the front cover is emblazoned with a moon encircling the Goetic seal of Stolas, along with four stars which resemble upside down crosses, and on the spine was a big red gem.
“Ah ha! There you are!” I said as I pulled it off the shelf. “A grimoire straight from hell!” I said flipping through the pages.
“You sure you want to mess with that?” Dean asked.
“I’ve done way dumber things than this. Now where is that summoning spell.” I said, looking through the pages.
“What are you going to summon?” Dean asked me.
“Hellhound.” I said.
“What?! no!” He said, trying to take the book.
“Calm down, the hellhound I’m summoning is mine, and she’s…. relatively harmless.” I said as I kept looking.
“Relatively?” He asked.
“She tends to be a bit rude.” I said.
“Anything else?” He asked.
“Uuuummmm…… nothing I can think of. Oh, here’s the spell.” I said as I flipped to the right page. “Let’s see…. Oh, I just need to state her name while holding the book and she’ll show up. Convenient!”
I closed the book and walked into the main room. I opened the book up and called out my hellhound’s name. “Loona!” I cried. From the earth fire erupted before it began pooling together making a swirling portal. “Woah.” The first thing that came out was a paw, then Loona came out completely, her ass and breasts were a bit bigger since I last saw her, but not by much.
Loona groaned. “Can you let go already?” She said before she broke away.
“We’re going to go hunt some werewolves, wanna help raise hell?” I asked her.
“Whatever.” She said, then she looked to Dean. “Hey shit face, you have any beer.” She said
“What did you say bitch.” Dean replied.
I took a newspaper and bopped her on the nose. “No! Behave!” I said as I hooked on a leash to her collar I put on her when I got her. I then got out a spray bottle and sprayed her with listerine. “No! Sorry about her, she’s just a bit abrasive.”
“Stop spraying me with that shit!” Shouted Loona. I sprayed her again and bopped her nose.
“Be good or you won’t get a treat.” I told her.
“Fine.” She groaned.
“Good puppy.” I said, patting her on the head. “Ok Dean let’s get some beer and get wasted, we need to explain a few things.” I told Dean as I exited my body and slung it over my shoulder.
“I know a place.” Dean said with a grin.
“So let me get this straight…. You summoned a hellhound, she looks like a furry, and you can control her?” Sam asked.
“Not really control as much as make sure she doesn’t do anything I don’t want her to.” I explained holding Loona back. “Sit! ” I ordered. Then she sat down in a chair begrudgingly and crossed her legs. “Good dog. Here’s a treat.” I said giving her a beer. She took it and drunk it all in seconds.
“And that, is your body over there?” Said Sam Looking at my body that I left in human form in a heap against the wall.
“Yup. Lupa! Come!” I said. She came into the room and sat on her haunches, wagging her tail excitedly.
“Yes, something you need?” She asked.
“Take Loona and go to my… Er… The room I’m using while we’re here.” I told her. Lupa lead Loona away leaving me alon with Sam and Dean. “Ok, let’s see where the werewolves are, so we can go gank em’.” I said as I took out my phone.
“What are you looking at?” Sam asked.
“I’m trying to find where the werewolves are, and I think I found them. They’re using a barn as their den. An old abandoned barn that’s right smack dab in the middle of each attack, wow, why hasn’t anyone been able to….. oh, that explains it, the things surrounded on all sides, vehicles can’t get to it and there’s no clear path to it. These werewolves picked the perfect place to hide.” I said as I showed them where the barn was.
“They’ll smell us from a mile away.” Said Dean.
“Maybe, but… uh oh, we got a kidnapping. A couple just went missing. I don’t think I have to tell you where they are now.” I said as I showed them a new article. “I’ll get my body.” I went over to my body and went inside and got up. “Let’s fuck shit up. Loona! Lupa! We’re going out! Be good!”
“Ok.” They both said. After that we got in the impala and got ready to kick ass.
—Later—
“Did anyone see how this happened?” I asked. Sam, Dean, and I were all chained up in the werewolf den. “Because I remember getting in the car, but after that… nothing, now we’re chained up.”
“Shut. Up.” Said one of the werewolves.
“Or what?! What will you do?” I snapped.
Then their leader, a black haired woman in her early twenties, came in and punched me in the face.
“How did you find this place?!” She yelled.
“Oh it’s this amazing thing called google maps! I used satellite images to find clusters of the yearly attacks and it just made a big fucking circle around this barn, so it was a bit obvious.” I said before she punched me again.
“Does anyone else know your here?” She asked.
“Well, there is my wife, my hellhound, and… nope that’s everyone.” I said. “Now. I believe it’s time for you to die.” I said as I made my shirt explode and the chains broke off.
“Get them.” Shouted the leader, then the entire pack lunged at me.
I immediately transformed to robot mode and they all froze and started backing away. “Surrender or perish!” I shouted, my mouthplate coming on. I aimed everything I had at all the werewolves, even going as far as whipping out my tentacles. They all laid on the ground submissively. “Error, I meant to say Surrender AND perish!” I shouted then shot my heat beam at them. Some tried to escape but I managed to get them too.
“God damn. That was terrifying.” Dean said.
I transformed into vehicle mode and got out of the driver's side with a new shirt, and closed the door. I saw a winch on one of the shelves and smiled. “I’m taking this.” I said as I went and grabbed it then put it in the passenger side of the car. I went to the bumper and pressed one of the buttons and the truck shrank to the size of a hot wheels car which I put into my pocket. “Ok let’s go.” I said.
“Can we talk about this?” Sam said, looking around.
“No.” I said as I kicked the barn door down. “I have two dogs and I left them alone for a few hours, they probably chewed on the furniture or made a mess.” So we reutnred to the bunker to find everything was intact and the place was just as we left it.
“It’s a bit late to return back to my world, I’ll go home tomorrow. I’m headed to bed.” I told them then headed to my bedroom after putting my body in the garage in its normal size. And before I could lay on my bed I was tackled to the ground by Loona after she locked the door behind me. “What the?” I exclaimed.
“I’ve been waiting to get you alone.” Loona said, as she dug her claws into my shirt and tore it to shreds. “I’ve been needing a good cock for so long!” She moaned, as she started to tear my pants next. I said nothing and just let her do what she wanted. She took off her clothes then she turned around and sat on my face then she started rubbing her ass against it.
“You like that you pervert.” Said loona teasingly. I brought my hand up and slapped her butt, I felt it jiggle and ripple a bit as she kept rubbing and grinding against my face. “I'll take that as a yes.” She said as she pressed down harder on my face. I could feel myself getting hard and started feeling wet on my face. “You better not cum the moment I put it in, bitch.” Loona said as she started stroking me with the paw pads on her feet as she continued to rub her ass on my face. Her paws felt so soft on my dick. ‘Fuck, how are her pads so soft?!’ I thought as I grunted under her ass. After I was finally at full mast, Loona got off my face and moved on all fours towards my cock. Taking it in her hand as she carefully aimed it at her ass after she was in place. “You don't get to feel my pussy fucknuts.” She said.
“Keep talking dirty.” I told her as she put my dick in her ass. “Talk dirty you hell-whore!” I said, spanking her ass hard.
She started riding me like the bitch she was, and said. “At least you didn't cum.” She said.
“I could say the same to you.” I told her as I wrapped my arms around her long fluffy tail. She took her tail away, as she started going faster while tightening around me. “Hey!” I whined.
“Im in charge here you got that!” She said as her claws dug into my skin on my legs.
“Can I please hug your tail, mistress?” I asked.
She grinned and said. “Yes you may.” She said letting me take her tail.
I wrapped my arms around it and cuddled into it, putting my face in it, trying to get her scent. “Thank you mistress.” I told her, grabbing her right butt cheek and giving it a firm squeeze.
“How are you doing?” Loona asked.
“Keep going mistress, I’m almost halfway there.” I told her. She started going faster, while she looked back at me with a grin.
“Good.” She told me. “And since you been so good I'll allow you to feel my pussy.” She said as she lifted herself up and moved my dick to her fortune cookie and took it inside as she sat back down. “Perfect size.” She moaned as she started to ride it like she did moments ago.
“If you want it bigger I can shift to my unicorn form.” I told her.
“No, this is fine.” She told me as she turned around to face me but didn't stop riding me for a second.
“Ok.” I said. After a while she seemed to lose all reason, she fell into a beast-like state unable to think rationally as she started riding me like a wild animal. “Fuck!” I grunted. All she could do was grunt and moan as she started going faster. “I’m getting close, Loona.” I said. She seemed to understand this much and quickened her pace, and tightening her insides as much as she could. I could tell Loona wanted this badly, and I was not going to deny her this. “Loona, where do you want it?” I asked. She only grunted in responsee but I had a feeling I knew where she wanted it. With one more hilt I came, filling her womb as she collapsed on top of me. “Fuck.” I breathed out. I looked at Loona to see she passed out. “Hmm.” I mumbled. I moved her off then got up and unlocked the door. “LUPA! Come here!” I called.
She immediately came running into the room. “Yes?” She asked.
“Have you ever wanted a child you could call your own?” I asked.
“I've thought of it.” She told me.
“Good. Get on the bed and bend over.” I told her and she did what I said although confused.
“What are you going to do?” She asked.
“Well, you wanna have a child, Loona has no mother, so I’m going to put Loona into your womb so you can each get what you want.” I told her as I picked up Loona’s unconscious form.
“You're going to put her inside me?” She asked.
“It’ll feel good to be full. Plus if we have sex, it’ll be a threesome.” I told her. “Now can you spread your pussy for me so it’s easier?” I asked. She hesitantly did as I asked and spread her pussy. “Hmm, yeah she should fit.” I said then brought Loona’s snout to Lupa’s snatch.
I carefully pushed Loona’s head in and began pushing the rest of her in. Lupa began getting wetter and moaning. “Oh that feels so strange, but it kind of feels good.” She moaned as she began salivating and wagging her tail. I continued pushing Loona in by her shoulders and pushed a bit harder to get her boobs in. After that I went down to Loona’s ass and pushed, accidentally spreading her ass.
“Hmm. I wonder.” I said. I changed into my unicorn form and pressed my dick to Loona’s backdoor, still gaping a bit from the earlier anal sex. I put my front hooves on Lupa’s butt and moved my hips forward and entered Loona’s anus and pushed her deeper into Lupa.
I began thrusting into Loona and pushed her into Lupa’s pussy all the way to her hips. I continued pounding into Loona and eventually pushed her hips in and in the process began humping Lupa.
“Yes! Please! Fill me more!” Lupa moaned. I pulled out of Lupa and pressed into her ass and began humping. “Yes! Fuck me!” She moaned.
I was very close to the edge, my previous endeavor leaving me more sensitive. With one final thrust, I went all the way to the hilt and came inside her. “Fuck!” I grunted. After a few minutes my dick softened and I pulled out.
“Oooh… I feel so full!” Lupa moaned.
I changed back to human form and stretched. Then I got a whiff of my armpits. “Damn that stinks! I need to shower!” I said, putting my arms down.
“Yeah you really do.” Said Lupa.
“You smell too, come on let’s go get cleaned up.” I said, putting on my pants and opening the door, and Lupa quickly followed, and she shut the door behind us as we headed to the showers. “So, how’s it feeling?” I asked as I looked at her belly bulge moving with each step she took.
“Strange.” Is all she said.
“K. Strange good or strange bad?” I asked as we arrived at the showers.
“Just strange.” She said.
“So which brand of soap do you want?” I asked with a chuckle as I turned on the water and got some shampoos, conditioners and body washes. “I got axe, irish spring, Dove, what do you want?” I said.
“Spring please.” She said.
“K, I’ll take the Dove and some fruity smelling shampoo.” I said as I took my pants off and got under the shower head then tossed her the irish spring. “Want me to help scrub the hard to reach spot on your back?” I asked as I began scrubbing myself.
“Sure.” She told me as she turned around, accidentally swatting me with her tail.
“You might wanna go down on all fours, can’t have Sam and Dean see you standing upright. That and I can’t reach your back because I’m shorter than you, you're like ten feet tall!” I said then she giggled before she got down on all fours. “There we go.” I got some irish spring shampoo and began mixing it with my dove shampoo. “This should make your coat nice and clean, and you’ll smell good too!” I said as I began scrubbing the mixture into her fur.
“Thanks.” She told me.
“You're welcome.” I told her. “Would you mind helping me get clean too?” I asked as continued scrubbing in the shampoo all over her body, making sure to get every nook and cranny. “Lift your boobs please? I need to get some suds under there” I asked. She sat up and lifted her breasts allowing me to clean under them. “Thank you. Can I get a sip of milk?” I asked.
“Of course, I’m yours after all, you can do whatever you want.” She said in a motherly tone.
“Thank you.” I told her then sucked on her nipple and got a small drink of her milk. “Now back to scrubbing.” I said as I did just that. I made sure to clean underneath her collar and got her head and tail sudsed up. I took the showerhead and hosed her down and got out the dove and irish spring conditioner. “The shampoo gets you clean and the conditioner gets you silky, smooth, and shiny.” I said scrubbing it in.
“Why are you so interested in getting me cleaned?” She asked.
“I don’t know, I just like being able to take care of you.” I said.
“Aww how sweet.” She told me.
“Yeah. You’re one of my girls now, I want to make sure you’re ok. And when you’re ok, I feel ok.” I said as I finished covering her completely with conditioner. I got the shower head again and rinsed her off. “Ok all done, now it’s your turn to help clean me.” I told her.
“Alright then turn around.” She told me and so I did, with her massive hands she was easily able to wash large places at once with ease while struggling to do smaller ones.
Once she was done cleaning me, I rinsed myself off and pulled Lupa close and brought my lips to hers, and we kissed. “I think I love you, do you love me?” I asked.
“Yes, I love you too.” She said, nuzzling my cheek.
“Good girl.” I said rubbing her neck and scratching her behind the ears. When I was done giving her some love, I went back to showering, but after a few seconds Sam walked into the room and saw us before asking.
“What's going on here?” He asked.
“Well Sam, I’m doing this amazing thing that gets you clean, and it’s called showering.” I said.
“And why is she with you?” Sam asked guestring to Lupa.
“Have you smelled her? Besides, a pet owner always has to make sure his pets get cleaned so they don’t get sick, start smelling funny, or get mange.” I said as Lupa began circling around me, rubbing up against me, like dogs normally do. But I think she was just helping to keep me decent in front of Sam.
“So how much longer are you gonna be staying here?” he asked.
“I’m just going to be here until tomorrow. I have to get a good night’s sleep if I’m going to be able to open a portal back home.” I told him as I turned off the shower and got a towel. I wrapped the towel around my waist and got another towel and a hairdryer and began drying off Lupa.
“Well try not to make too much noise tomorrow me and Dean got a lead on a potential demon sighting, so we need to rest up so we can leave as soon as the sun rises.” Sam told me.
“I make no promises, but I’ll try.” I told him, then I was finished with drying Lupa off. I ran my fingers through her fur and found a few knots. “Oh I’m going to have to get a brush for this.” I said using my magic to get a brush, and began brushing Lupa’s fur.
“Need help?” Asked Lupa.
“No. I’m fine doing it myself.” I told her, then after her fur was brushed she left the bathroom leaving me alone.
I followed her back to the room and went in and grabbed her tail. “I wasn’t finished, I still need to brush your tail.” I told her as I began brushing her tail so it was more fluffy.
“I can do that myself.” Said Lupa.
“Alright fine.” I groaned as I gave her the brush.
“Thank you.” She said as she started brushing.
I went and got some pajamas and put them on and got into the bed. “Well whenever you’re done come to the bed so we can get some sleep.” I said as I pulled on the blankets and turned over to my side. Then once she was finished she climbed into the bed and cuddled up against me.
—The Next Morning—
I woke up to a pair of large breasts in my face. “Sleep well?” She asked.
“Yes….. Did your boobs get bigger?” I asked.
“Maaaybe.” She told me.
“Hmm, must be the pregnancy hormones. I like the results though.” I told her.
“I'm not really pregnant.” Said Lupa.
“Loona is in your womb. Plus I’ve been doping you up with fertility pills since you got here, to fool your body into thinking you are. After Loona was put inside, that made your body get to work. So you are pregnant.” I told her.
“So when are we gonna get her out?” She asked.
“Nine months.” I said.
“No I mean seriously?” She asked.
“I am serious.” I told her. “Come on, let's get breakfast.” I said as I got out of bed, and she followed me to the kitchen.
I got out some eggs and bacon and some potatoes and began making some breakfast. I found a note on the fridge and read it. “Gone hunting.” I read aloud. I began shredding the potatoes into hash browns and began frying some bacon.
“That smells good.” Said Lupa as she sniffed the air.
“Of course it does, all dogs love bacon.” I said as I began cooking the scrambled eggs.
“So what shall we do after we eat?” Lupa asked.
“I’m heading home and I’m taking you with me.” I told her.
“I know but I thought there would be other stuff we could do while we’re here.” Lupa said sitting at the table.
“Like what?” I asked.
“I don't know.” She said.
“How about we eat then we’ll leave.” I told her.
“Alright.” Said Lupa.
After the food was ready, I got two plates and put some eggs, hash browns, and bacon on each of them. I put one plate on the floor and put one on the table and sat down to eat. “Food’s ready.” I told Lupa.
“FInally.” She said drooling.
“Hurry and eat. The time in my world has slowed down while I was gone. Making the seconds there tic by as slow as two weeks' time here.” I said as I began eating.
“That's good.” Said Lupa as she started eating.
“The food?” I asked.
“It's delicious .” She said with a smile as she took another bite of her scrambled eggs.
“Glad you like it.” I said as I finished my food and put my plate in the sink. When I turned around to look at Lupa, I noticed she was dripping fluids from between her legs. “Lupa?! The food can’t be that good!” I said.
“It's Loona, she's causing a fuss.” She said.
“Roll over. Lemme take a look.” I told her, and so she laid on the ground and allowed me to place my hands on her belly, then I took a look inside to see Loona was struggling to get out. “Loona! Stop squirming!” I told her.
“LET ME OUT!” She yelled, her voice muffled.
“No! Now calm down or you’ll hurt your mother.” I told her.
“Can't we just let her out?” Asked Lupa.
“Not until after we get back to Equestria. Twilight has to say it’s ok for you to live with me. And I’m sure she wouldn’t approve of a hellhound, so Loona has to stay inside for a bit. You hear that?” I said, knocking on Lupa’s belly.
“I don't need supervision, just let me out.” She said.
“Not happening! Just be happy I didn’t put you in the other hole!” I told her.
“Can we just go? the sooner we get home the sooner she can come out.” Lupa said.
“Alright, fine.” I said.
I went into the library and began using magic to open a portal. When the portal opened I jumped into it, however when I did I bounced off of it like it was made of rubber. “What the what?!” I exclaimed.
“What happened?” Lupa asked.
ERROR!
You may not leave until all conditions have been met. One of two Cryptids have been found, you require one more cryptid to gain access home.
“Ok this has got to be some kind of sick joke!” I said as the portal closed.
“Did something go wrong with the spell?” Lupa asked.
“Apparently I can’t leave until I’ve caught another cryptid. But which one?” I said, stroking my chin.
“I dont know of any others.” Lupa told me with a shrug.
“Luckily I’m a cryptid nutcase. And I know of a lot of cryptids and where they are. But the cryptid that I need…… could be any one of them.” I said as I sat down at the map table in the… I’m going to say… the main lobby.
“I don't think I’ll be able to help you.” Lupa said.
“You can help with stress relief.” I said then looked down at the map. “I think I just got an idea.” I said as I got up and went to look for an Ouija board.
“What do you mean stress relief?” Lupa asked.
“You know exactly what I meant. Ah! Here’s one!” I said as I found an Ouija board and brought it back to the map table.
“What are you going to use that for?” Lupa asked, confused.
“I’m not using the board, I’m using this!” I said taking the planchette out of the box and putting it on the map.
“So what now?” She asked.
“Now this!” I said using my magic on the planchette and enchanting it so it would be able to locate anything I needed. After the enchantment was done. I sat back and breathed out. “Damn, that took a lot more than I thought it would.”
“What did you do?” Lupa asked as she looked at the map.
“It’s a special locator spell. This planchette will be able to show me where something is on any map. And what I need is to find that other cryptid.” I said to Lupa. “Find the cryptid I need.” I told the planchette.
The planchette moved and stopped on one of the Greater Sunda Islands in Indonesia. “Java?!” I said in confusion, then continued. “Now why would…… Ahool.” I said, a look of realization appearing on my face.
“What?” Asked Lupa as she looked at me. “What’s so special about that place?”
“The Ahool. That’s what.” I said.
“Ahool?” She asked.
“The Ahool is a giant bat that has reported sightings going back to the 1920’s.” I said.
“If it's alright with you I would like to remain here.” Said Lupa.
“Alright, but you’ll have to let me give bellyrubs before I leave.” I said.
“Alright.” Lupa said.
“Roll over, belly up!” I said, and like a good dog she did as she was told. “Good girl!” I said as I got on the ground and began rubbing her belly, then I noticed her tits. “Can we do a titfuck?” I asked.
“No.” She said.
“Can I have a goodbye kiss?” I asked.
“Sure.” She told me.
“Ok, then gimme a kiss.” I said, then she leaned over and kissed me on the lips. “Good dog.” I said, rubbing and squishing her face. I got up, took off the Pjs and put on some clothes and got ready to go. “You sure I can’t give your boobs a little squeeze before I go?” I asked.
“Just go or you might miss it.” She told me.
“Miss what?” I asked.
“The cryptid.” Lupa said.
“That makes no sense but whatever.” I said as I left.
—Later In Java—
“Ok, the old guy I talked to said I could find the bat somewhere in this area.” I said as I looked around. I got out some binoculars and looked around at trees. I continued looking around until I saw the shape of a swaddled up bat in a tree…. A very large bat. “You’ve got to be kidding me. There’s no way it’s that easy!” I deadpanned.
I hiked up to the tree and began climbing. Once I was a branch below the bat I noticed just how big it was, with it swaddled up I couldn’t tell how big the wingspan was, but my estimate of how tall it was, was a bit easier. ‘It seems to be some kind of very large vampire bat, slightly bigger than a human. Holy shit, talk about a megabat!’ I thought to myself.
Suddenly the bat woke up, and one of the wing's talons hooked me and pinned me against the trunk of the tree. At this point I got a pretty good look at the bat, it was female and it seemed to be a vampire bat.
‘Oh crap.’ I thought as she drew closer, and started sniffing me. Apparently she liked what she smelled and slowly started wrapping her wings around me and began to cuddle. ‘Cuteness Overload!’ I thought as I saw her nuzzling into my chest.
“You smell like a fruit.” She said happily.
“Fruit? Ooooh, my shampoo, conditioner and body wash!” I said. “So, what are you going to do?” I asked.
“I'm not sure yet.” She told me.
“Well, if you’re up for it, we could… mate?” I suggested.
“Ummmm uhhhh.” She said.
“Unless you rather do something else? Or go somewhere more private?” I asked.
“I-I’ve got a cave.” She said.
“I don’t think a cave would be best. How about we go somewhere else?” I asked. “Maybe back at my hotel room?”
“Hotel?” She asked, one of her ears flopping down.
“Oh, that’s cute, a hotel is a place to stay the night when you aren’t able to go home. I’m staying at one because I came to a different part of the world and came looking for you, although I wasn’t expecting it to be so easy to find you.” I explained.
“I'm not very good at hiding.” She confessed.
“Clearly. I’m guessing you aren’t the only giant bat here?” I asked.
“There are a few others but they never come out.” She told me.
“And you wanted to be out and about. You're lucky I didn’t bring a weapon…… which I just now realized that I should have in case something attacked.” I said. “So, do you wanna come with me?” I asked.
“I guess so.” She said shyly.
“Ok, so how do we get down?” I said, looking down at the ground 30 ft down. The bat grabbed me with her feet before she started flying the two of us down. “Well, at least now I know how strong she is.” I said to myself as we landed on the ground. “Do you have a name?” I asked as she began clinging onto me.
“No.” She told me.
“Can I give you a name?” I asked.
“Sure.” She told me, holding me tight.
“Well since you’re clinging onto me like this, and you were nuzzling me earlier, how about I name you Cuddles?” I asked.
“Cuddles?” She asked.
“I think it suits you.” I said.
“Oooook.” She said, wrapping her legs around my waist and holding on tight.
“Well, do you like it or not?” I asked.
“I guess I do.” She said.
“Ok, let’s get going then, Cuddles.” I said as I began walking back to the nearby town, which didn’t go unnoticed by the people. I gave each person the bird and went back to my hotel. I was about to go in but one of the employees blocked my path.
“Sorry but we can't let you in.” He told me.
“Wanna explain why not?” I asked, and he simply pointed to cuddles. “Boy, you better let me in or I will put you into a world of horrors you will never be able to recover from. I have seen things that could make a normal man go insane and make a insane man go sane, so you better move now.” I told him, my tone becoming grim and dark.
“It's the manager's orders.” He said, clearly getting weak in the knees.
I put my hand on his forehead and he crumbled to the floor in a fetal position and began whimpering. “I warned you.” I said as I went in.
“Sir you can't come in here.” Said the manager as she came out to see me.
“Lady, do you see what I did to your guy here?” I said, pointing at the man on the ground, who just wet himself when I pointed at him. “Actually fuck this!” I said as I opened a portal to a seven eleven.
I went in, got a slushie then headed back to the bunker. “I’m back from Java!” I said as I came in, slurping my slushie, and I saw Dean sitting in a chair when he asked.
“Rob, What’s that?” He asked.
“the slushie? I don’t know blue raspberry or blueberry?” I said.
“I’m talking about the giant fucking bat!” Yelled Dean.
“Quiet! She has sensitive ears!” I scolded, putting my finger to my lips. “And her name is Cuddles.” I said as I came down the stairs.
“Well why is she here, I thought you'd be gone by now?” He asked.
“Then why would Lupa still be here, dipshit?” I said as Lupa came running to greet me. “Hey Lupa!” I said petting her face and rubbing her side.
“Your back.” She said happily.
“Yeah, Lupa, meet Cuddles!” I said to her, Cuddles, hiding behind her wing.
“Hello.” Cuddles said shyly.
“I’m going to the room, Dean, I’ll be going after I take care of Cuddles.” I said as I headed to my room.
Once I got there I opened the door and let Lupa inside and locked the door behind me. “Ok Cuddles. We’re here.” I said.
“So what now?” She asked.
“Well, you’ve been clinging onto me the whole way here. Could you let go?” I asked
“Oh sorry.” She said as she let go of me and stood at my side.
I took off my shirt and tossed it to Lupa and it landed on her head, which made me chuckle. I took off my pants and my Underwear and tossed them at Lupa too, they also landed on Lupa, although she kept breathing in on my underwear which was a little weird. I went over to the bed and laid down and waited for Cuddles. She shortly followed and gulped when she saw my dick. “So? If you want to, you have full control, what would you like to do?” I asked.
“I think I’ll, umm I don't know what it's called.” She said.
“It’s ok, try to describe it.” I said.
“Umm, putting your dick in my mouth.” She said.
“Oh, that’s a blowjob, or sucking someone off, there’s a few other names but you get the idea.” I explained. “If you wanna do that, that’s fine.”
“Oh ok.” She said shyly, as got on top of me, taking it with her two finger-like appendages on her wing, and slowly stroked it before she put just the tip in her mouth as her tongue went around it like it was a lollipop.
“Where did you learn this?” I asked, before she lifted her head to answer.
“Humans lose things a lot, phones, magnines, comics, one can learn a lot from something that another forgets.” She said before getting back to what she was doing.
“Huh. Interesting.” I said just before she started to take more of my cock down her throat. “Woah!” I yelped in surprise. “You're pretty good at this! Don’t forget to use that long tongue of yours.” She continued taking it all the way to the base, before finally taking it out, an audible pop was heard as it left her mouth. “Fuck!” I groaned.
“That was fun.” Cuddles said as she sat up on the bed as both her feet wrapped around my dick before they began moving them up and down.
“Woah where’d you learn this?” I asked.
“I saw a couple do it.” She explained.
“Well keep doing it. It feels really good!” I said, so she started going faster. “Damn.” I groaned.
“Well thank you.” She said. “Tell me when you're close.”
“Ok.” I said, as she leaned over while still using her feet, and started sucking on the tip.“Oh fuck.” I groaned, then in the corner I saw Loopa fingering herself, while groping her breasts. I looked back at cuddles’ breasts, and saw they weren’t as big as I would’ve liked.. “Hey, cuddles.” I said.
“Yeah?” She asked.
“Could you hold up your breasts a bit?” I asked.
“Oook.” She said confused as she held up her breasts.
“Lupa, you're a fertility goddess right? Could you help her out?” I asked.
“Open wide!” Said Lupa, then she squeezed her breast, spraying some milk into Cuddles’ open mouth making her breasts grow.
“Just a little something extra.” Lupa said as Cuddles felt herself up, her new rack was a large pair of size F’s.
“Size F tits? looking good Cuddles!” I said.
“Thank you, now should we skip to the last part?” Cuddles asked.
“Huh? Oh, yeah keep doing what you’re doing.” I said, and so she continued her footjob. “Fuck, I’m getting close.” I told her, then she stopped.
“Why’d you stop?” I asked.
“Because we haven gotten to the fun part yet.” She said, and it almost seemed now she was a different person with how she was acting.
“Come on, please? I need to cum!” I said.
“Then you're doing it in one place only.” She said as she mounted me with my dick rubbing against her slit, as she angled it.
“No. Suck me off, I want to cum in your mouth!” I said.
“Fine.” She said then dismounted me before she started deep throating my cock.
“Can you turn around please so I can see your ass?” I asked. She moved herself over me while still taking my dick down her throat. I brought my hands up and pulled her butt down to my face, and I could feel her moans as she took every inch. I decided to give her a taste and began licking her pussy, I’m not sure how, but she tasted like chocolate. “You taste like chocolate.” I said then took another couple of licks. “Nutella chocolate! I love nutella!” I said as I began to get more serious about licking. She did not stop to rely instead she only intensified her efforts to make me cum, as she started fondling my balls with her 4 fingers. I moaned into her pussy and continued to lick, delving deeper into her delicious depths.
“Mmmmmm.” She moaned in response.
“Lupa, put a little more junk in her trunk please.” I asked between licks. Lupa climbed onto the bed behind Cuddles, and started eating out her ass, which started to slowly grow, and the pleasure was too much for Cuddles to take.
Cuddles moaned loudly as she came onto my face. “Mmmmmm!” She moaned, sending vibrations into my cock, pushing me over the edge. I used my legs and pulled her head down as I came, sending spurt after spurt of seed down her throat, I looked down to her stomach and watched it slowly start to swell up. All Cuddles could do was moan with every spurt that my dick pumped down her throat, and collapsed on top of me after I finished, then I moved her onto the bed as she took a few deep breaths.
“You ok?” I asked, wiping off my face.
“Yeah, just a little tired.” She told me, returning to her timid nature.
“Let’s just snuggle for a bit before I can go again.” I said.
“What?! you want to go another round?” She asked lifting her head.
“Of course, we can’t just do foreplay and call it quits.” I said. “Now come here and snuggle.”
“Alright.” She said as she laid her head down and snuggled up to me, letting one of her wings drape over me like a blanket and rubbing my chest. I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close as I changed to my unicorn form.
“You smell like marshmallows.” Said Cuddles as she took in a few deep whiffs of my chest.
“What?” I said, confused. Lupa sniffed me as well.
“She’s right, you do.” She told me.
“Huh?” I said.
“You mean you haven’t noticed?” Asked Cuddles.
“No. I was a pony for a thousand years, not once have I ever noticed.” I said.
“Well I guess people don't really know what they smell like most of the time.” Said Lupa.
“Well if you wanna smell something, why don’t you go down and smell my musk so we can really have sex.” I asked Cuddles.
“O-ok.” She said as she went to my lower region.
“Go on.” I said, and I could feel her breath on my balls. I could feel my dick coming out of my sheath and looked down to look at Cuddles.
“Can you change to a different form before we continue?” Cuddles asked.
“No. I’ve grown accustomed to this form and I feel more comfortable in it.” I said, then she got on top of me, and straddled my dick as it started getting hard. “I suggest you take it inside now, it’ll start to get a bit bigger and it won’t fit if you don’t.” I told her. She grabbed my horse dick before she started to insert it into herself with some difficulty. “There we go.” I said.
“You're too big.” She moaned as it continued to slowly grow.
“You’ll get used to it.” I told her as my horsecock reached its full hardness, and she started slowly moving though not much.
“Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!” Cuddles moaned as she rode me, and Lupa got on the bed and sat behind me propping me up and putting my head between her breasts, as she started to lick and suck on my horn.
“Hah! Lupa, what are you doing?” I asked with a surprised yelp. She didn't answer, instead she only started getting more intense. I couldn’t explain the feeling of having my horn sucked, it felt so.. so different, I don’t know how else to explain it, I just knew it felt really good, like learning to jerk off for the first time.
“Oh fuck.” Cuddles moaned as she started going faster.
“Fuck! I moaned as I was being pleasured from both ends, and Lupa giggled at my reaction which only sent waves of pleasure through my body. Then I felt movement on my back then remembered Loona was inside Lupa, and from what I could feel, she was enjoying herself in there, which turned me on even more. “Fuck how are you two sooo good at this?!” I exclaimed but I was silenced by Cuddles kissing me. “Eew. I know where your mouth has been!” I said.
“Sorry.” Cuddles said.
“It’s okay.” I said giving the tip of her nose a kiss. The kiss made her nose scrunch up and I almost had a heart attack from the cuteness. The two of them started getting faster and more passionate. “It would be so hot if you two made out right now!” I said as I turned my head and used my tongue to get at one of Lupa’s nipples and pull it to my mouth so I could get some of her milk. After I drank a few mouthfuls I saw that they made out for a bit before they returned to what they were doing. “Oh fuck, I’m getting close!” I told them as I began sucking on Lupa’s other breast. Then I yelped in surprise when Cuddles stuck her tail into my ass. “Oh you are naughty.” I said to her with a grin.
“When I get excited I feel like an entirely different bat. What can I say.” She said proudly.
I grinned and reached over with a hoof and pulled her close and looked down at her tits and smiled devilishly as I used my tongue on her nipples and made her moan out loudly. “I’ve got the tongue of a giraffe. What can Isay?” I said with a grin.
“Are you close?” Asked Cuddles.
“Very.” I told them, which made the two go all out. Cuddles suddenly started taking my whole cock, and lupa carefully deepthroated my horn.
“Oh fuck! I’m cummmmiiiiiiiing!” I moaned as I came inside of Cuddles and I somehow came from my horn, though I’m not sure exactly what came out. Then during the middle the two came at the same time, and when we finished the two laid at my sides as they breathed heavily as they bathed in the afterglow. “Fuck.” I breathed. “That might’ve been the first, most intense, double orgasm I’ve ever had.” I said between breaths.
“Us too.” said the two at the same time.
“Fuck. I can understand how Cuddles could orgasm, but I didn’t think you could orgasm just from a giving a blowjob! I’ve heard it could happen but never expected to have a girl actually enjoy it that much!” I said looking at them both.
“Well I don't know how, but when you came I felt all the pleasure you were feeling, and me being unprepared for such a thing came immediately.” Lupa explained.
“I came from my horn, what came out?….. and how did it taste? I asked.
“I’m not sure, but it tasted like marshmallow fluff.” She told me.
“I’m not sure if I should be envious or confused.” I said.
“I don't know either.” She said with a shrug.
“Alright let’s get our shit and go home.” I said as I got up.
I got my clothes and Loona’s and I grabbed Doc Benton’s lab book, and Stolas’s grimoire, and put it all into some saddle bags I manifested with my magic. I put on the saddle bags and got Lupa’s leash and hooked it to her collar. “Ok Cuddles, hop on.” I told her. “Oh, and this is for you.” I said using my magic to give her a collar like Lupa’s and put it around her neck.
“What's this for?” She asked and got on my back.
“It’s a collar, all of my girls have one, well most of them do anyway. This collar makes it so no other man or male in general is allowed to touch you unless you allow it. This collar also proves that you belong to me.” I said, giving her a kiss on the forehead.
“Alright then.” She said as she wrapped her wings around my neck and held on tight.
I grabbed Lupa’s leash in my mouth and opened the door with my magic and walked out of the room. I took one last look in the room to go over anything I may have missed, once satisfied I closed the door and headed into the library with Lupa following closely by my side, trotting along with her tongue out, and wagging her tail as she followed along. Every now and then she took a few seconds to sniff at something. I chuckled a bit as I made it into the Library and saw Sam and Dean looking through a few books or reading a newspaper.
“Ok guys. I’m headed home.” I told them.
“So we finally get to see this new home of ours, how exciting.” Said Lupa which seemed to leave Cuddles confused.
“Finally.” Said Dean.
“Have a safe journey home.” Said Sam.
“Bye guys. Oh! Before I forget, here!” I said tossing them one of my smartphone tokens. “Unbreakable and can get service anywhere, if you’re in a jam, gimme a call.” I told them.
“We will.” Sam said as he caught it.
“K.” I said.
I then remembered I left my cybertronian body in the garage and thrust out my hoof and my body appeared in it, the size of a hot wheels car. I put it in my saddle bags and lit up my horn and opened a portal. “Bye guys!” I said as I walked through.
View Online
The Soundblaster Files 2: The Next Level
Entry 20: Life In Another World With Monster Girls Part 3: A Royal Betrayal!
“Aaaand we’re back!” I said. “So what do you think about the new paint job?” I asked.
“Oh my! Did you do this?” She asked pointing a hoof at the symbol on the side.
“Yeah, it’s nice isn’t it? I thought it’d be about time to bring back the old pirate in me.” I said.
“You were a pirate, I was never told this.” Jasmine said curiously as she walked up beside me.
“Yeah, but for a brief couple hours.” I said.
“A rather short career as a pirate.” She muttered.
“Yeah. So I decided to bring back the whole pirate theme, and I wanted to fix this ship so I did, but when I found the wreckage, the Dispaced didn’t know this, but I also found Kiryu and Ultron!” I said as I reached into my pocket and pulled out a flash drive and a small reptilian robot.
“That's good to hear.” Jasmine said with a smile as she looked over the ship.
I put the ship and Ultron’s flash drive into my chest compartment and placed the mini robot onto the table and brought her back to normal size. I looked up at one of the M9-assassins and pointed at it before gesturing for it to come hither. “Here’s a new upgrade, give it to the rest of the M9’s it’ll give you all the ability to cloak and change colors and you’ll have lethal/non-lethal laser weaponry and better propulsion systems, from there, you will be M10’s.” I said. “Also have a few of you work on this, here’s the blueprint.” I said, gesturing to Kiryu. The M9’s took the plans and got to work.
“Ok, Jasmine, you need to come with me.” I said.
“Is there another important matter?” Jasmine asked as she turned her attention towards me.
“Yes. Now come.” I said.
She started to walk behind me as she asked. “So what’s so important?”
I gestured to her room. “Get in your room.” I ordered. She looked at me confused but did as I told her. I closed her door then looked around for Charizazzle, when I found her, she was in my room. “Hey Charizazzle.” I said.
“Azzle.” She said.
“Yeah I missed you too. But this is my room, you’re too big, you won’t fit in my bed.” I told her. “Go find your own.” It took a second but she nodded and left. I left as well and headed into the bathroom and washed my hands before putting on my gloves and heading towards the living room. “Sheut!” I called as I began taking my clothes off. After a few seconds Sheut walked into the room and blushed when she saw I was stripping. “Bella!” I called.
“Coming.” I heard moments before she walked into the room with a smile on her face.
I sat down on the couch and looked at the girls. “Come here.” I said.
“Both of us?” Asked Sheut.
“Yes.” I said. “Now who wants to go first?”
“I do.” Bella said excitedly, as she jumped up and down.
“Ok, come here and give me a footjob.” I said. She got on the couch, and laid on her back as she started using her feet to massage my cock. “Mmmm.” I moaned. I saw her giving a kind smile as she increased her speed. “Oh, that’s a good bunny.” I said. She moved closer and started using her thighs. “Fuck, that’s even better.” I said. I looked to Sheut to see she was rubbing her legs together as her left hand softly rubbed between them. “Sheut, come here and suck me off.” I told her. She looked over at me nervously, but stepped forwards and got on her knees. “That’s it, good puppy.” I said.
Sheut started licking the tip as Bella continued moving her thighs up and down. “Ok Bella, take it inside.” I told her.
“Finally.” She said as she got up, then got in my lap facing me. “Sheut be a dear and help me?” Bella asked as she lifted herself up allowing Sheut to angle my cock before Bella took it all without a moment of hesitation. Both of us groaned as she pressed her breasts against me before she started bouncing in my lap like a jackhammer. I smiled as I watched my cute little bunny bounce up and down on my dick.
“Damn, you’re a horny little bunny.” I said.
“Only for you.” She said as her grip on my dick tightened.
I put my hand to her face and caressed her cheek. “Such a cute little bunny.” I said. She continued riding me like an animal in heat then Sheut got in on the action licking my shaft as Bella lifted herself up and pulled away when she came down. As I caressed her face, I used my thumb to open her mouth. She licked it then started sucking on my thumb. “Oh, and you're naughty!” I said as I pulled out my thumb.
“I can't help it.” She moaned.
“You’d probably let me do whatever I wanted, wouldn’t you?” I said as I brought my left hand to her right breast. “You're just my little plaything aren’t you.”
“Yes! I’m your little fuck toy!” She cried out as she got even tighter.
“That’s a bit of a stretch, I might use you more for cuddling than sex.” I said. “Speaking of which, I’m getting close.” Bella said nothing instead only intensifying her bouncing. “Fuck…. I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes, do it, cum inside me!” Bella screamed as she took it all, as I started spraying my load like a fire hose.
“Fuck.” I moaned.
“If I wasn't before, I’m definitely pregnant now.” Bella moaned lustfully as her tight pussy tightened and loosened periodically like it was milking me.
“I suppose a few kits would be fine. But I have a feeling that I might regret having all those kids.” I said. I was about to get Bella off and have turn with Sheut, but she apparently climaxed the same time as we did and passed out.
“Oh seems watching the two of us was a little much for her, but I guess that just means I have you to myself.” Bella said her eyes half lidded.
“Wanna cuddle for a bit?” I asked.
“Hmm, why not, but this.” Bella said, placing her hand over her womb. “Stays inside.” She said with a lustful smile.
“Ok. But it might hurt after this.” I said, tapping her pendant, changing her into her cute little bunny form.
“Ahn!” She moaned. “So much bigger!”
“It doesn’t hurt does it?” I asked, concerned.
“A little but I'll be fine.” She softly moaned.
“Let’s just sit here for a bit, ok?” I asked.
“Ok.” She said.
Once we were done cuddling, I got my clothes back on and headed out. “I wonder what I should do today.” I muttered.
“Ah! Soundblaster! I’m glad I was able to find you!” Came a voice. I turned to my left and saw Jacob, looking out of breath and breathing heavily. “I have a slave you might be interested in!” He said.
“Pass!” I said turning away and walking off.
“It’s a emergency!” Said Jacob.
I froze mid-step and turned on my heel and sighed. “I’m listening.” I said as I looked at him.
“She’s a strange fox or some kind of creature that appeared a few years ago .” He said.
“Ok, but why come to me about this?” I asked.
“She has been sold to several different masters, and has suffered terrible abuse, so terrible in fact her mind is now comparable to that of an animal, and since she has been returned so many times, we might have to put her down for good.” He explained.
“Ugh… fine…. I can’t believe how barbaric this world is…. Let’s go.” I groaned before following him back to the slaving tent. He guided me to a dark part of the building that had several dozen cages, then Jacob pointed to one of the one in the far right corner.
“There she is.” He said.
I looked into the cage and was surprised at what I saw. ‘A Renamon! I never expected to find one in this world!’ I thought to myself as I looked in the cage.
She had been completely stripped of her sleeves, and she kept walking around the cage on all fours like a lion in a zoo.
“Well? Do you think she’d make a good addition as one of your pets?” Jacob asked.
“She’s been completely brainwashed?” I asked.
“Yeh, but we can't do anything for her and she has until next week to get a new master before we put her down.” Jacob told me with a shrug.
“Fine, I'll take her.” I said. I took out a red collar and put it on her as I paid for her. The collar had a pendant and when I touched it there was a small flash.
After the flash her body changed into a feral form. “There, now the body matches the mind.” I said as I hooked a leash to her collar.
“Thank you for your patronage.” Jacob said with a smile.
I was able to pick Renamon up and carry her home like a cat. She recoiled when I tried to pet her, but eventually she calmed down and started pressing against my hand affectionately. As soon as I got home, I went inside, unhooked her leash, tapped her pendant to change her back and let her explore the house. I took off my clothes and flopped down onto the couch. “Fuuuck.” I groaned. Renamon soon returned and just sat in front of me tilting her head as she looked at me puzzled. “What?” I asked as I looked at her. She only barked in response. I reached for her and picked her up before setting her down next to me. Once free she started sniffing my hair before she started to move down to my chest. “Curious little thing aren’t you?” I said. She continued sniffing till she reached my junk, and I could feel her breath on my cock. “What’re you up to?” I said. Suddenly she gave it a lick. “Ah!” I yelped in surprise. She pulled back and whimpered. “No, no, no you’re fine, go back to what you were doing!” I said as I pet her. She leaned forward again, then started licking my cock and balls. I sighed and pet her again. “Good girl.” I said. My cock started to harden and rise till it was full mast, making her focus more on the tip. I brought my hand down to her crotch and began to slowly put my fingers into her pink canine slit.
She let out a soft moan as she continued licking the tip. I used my other hand to grope her breasts as she started to take my dick into her mouth. She started inching towards the base as she softly moaned, and waged her fluffy tail as she made small movements back and forth with her head. “Good bitch.” I said as I continued fingering her snatch. She quivered at my touch as she started deep throating my cock before she suddenly picked up speed. I delved my fingers deeper into her pussy and she started moaning more loudly as she humped into my hand. “Yes, that’s a good girl.” I said.
“Oh, it seems you've got a new pet.” Said Jasmine appearing out of nowhere.
“Hey, yeah, a bunch of assholes turned her into a mindless animal by abusing her. I bought her home, and now this is happening.” I said as I gestured to the fox sucking me off.
“I understand, perhaps when we return to our world, I can repair her mind, I have some experience in restoring and breaking them.” Jasmine explained.
“No, after a while she should start getting more comfortable now that she knows she’s safe.” I said.
“Alright, but if you ever change your mind.” She said then walked away.
“Jasmine.” I said, getting her attention.
“Yeah.” She said stopping midstep.
“Your tail is raised.” I said.
“It's instinctive.” She said with a blush then walked around the corner.
“Bullshit.” I said to myself as Renamon continued deepthroating my cock, before I felt her cum on my fingers.
“Eeeewww!” I said as I held up my messy hand. She seemed to notice my disgust, so she pulled herself off my cock and started licking my hand clean. “Still ew. But thanks.” After it was clean Renamon leaned onto one of the couch arms then faced away from me while lifting up her tail giving a perfect view of her ass and soaking pussy. “No, we can have fun after I tend to something.” I said as I lifted her up and set her on the ground and tapped her pendant to make her feral.
“XENA!” I yelled as I headed into my lab. Just after I arrived in my lab Xena arrived shortly after. I took out a red collar with a red pendant and put it around her neck. “There. Now this pendant has two effects. The first turns you into a normal little snake, but the second function gives you legs.” I said before getting out a syringe. “And this has sea snake DNA, a sea krait and blue-banded sea snake’s to be specific, so you’ll be able to hold your breath for extremely long periods, and you’ll be able to stick to flat surfaces like glass.” I said before sticking the syringe into her neck and injecting the fluid. “Now you should be the perfect hunter.”
“You could have asked first.” Xena said.
“Let’s try something different now.” I said before tapping her pendant and changing her lower half and giving her legs. Her legs were digitigrade and covered in scales, and her new feet had four clawed toes with large toe claws like a raptor. The second she had legs, she fell to the ground.
“Ow.” She groaned quietly.
“Ok, let’s have a look at these things.” I said as I lifted up one of her legs and examined her foot.
“Was giving me legs really necessary?” She asked.
“Yes.” I said as I rubbed her scaly sole with my thumbs.
She softly moaned as I did it. “What did you just do?” She asked.
“Nothing, I’m just rubbing your feet.” I said then noticed she was getting wet between her legs. “Ok that’s enough!” I said as I let go of her foot and went over to the pod with the Highbreed.
“Oh what are you doing now?” Xena asked.
I wiped away the condensation and noticed that the Highbreed was still developing. “Hmmm.” I muttered as I stroked my chin. “Xena tap your pendant and think of yourself as a snake.” I told her.
“Alright.” She said with a sigh as she tapped her pendant before she suddenly became a normal snake….. well, relatively normal for a cobra with a rattlesnake tail. I picked her up and let her wrap herself around my arm.
“This feels kinda weird.” Xena said.” But I think I can get used to it.” I opened her mouth and saw how wide her little mouth could get.
“Ok, get back to your room and practice using your legs.” I told her as I put her down. She started slithering out of the room leaving me alone, until Renamon ran into the room and tried to jump onto me, but I caught her mid-air and held her. She started licking my face excitedly.
“Ok, Ok, enough!” I said as I put her down then she started running in circles around me. Eventually she stopped and lifted her tail and presented herself to me and began whining. “Let’s try something different.” I said as I took my clothes off, once they were off I began changing into a white wolf, like I’ve done a few times before. I got down on all fours and watched for her reaction. Renamon's tail started wagging as she shook her hips. “Unfortunately for you, you’ll have to wait a bit longer.” I said before leaving the lab, Renamon whining as she followed me.
I used a paw and opened Jasmine’s door. “Oh Jasmine…. I got a bone for you!” I said, making Jasmine look back at me. “Let’s try a bit of role play, shall we?”
“Oh this ought to be fun.” Jasmine said with a grin as she flicked her tail.
“So, how do you wanna role play?” I asked as I closed the door, locking Renamon out.
“Oh how about the helpless mare, and the BIG bad wolf.” She said then laughed a little.
“Sounds good.” I said. “How about we go into a grassy field so I can chase you?”
“That sounds like fun.” She giggled as she got up. “Can you teleport us?” She asked.
“Sure.” I said as I teleported us both using portals.
Out in a field of green grass, there was a dark purple alicorn mare having a relaxing day of grazing upon the greenery. However the mare wasn’t the only one out there looking for food. In the nearby tall grass, predatory eyes gazed upon the mare.
The mare felt that something was wrong, so she lifted her head to look around but she spotted no signs of danger, so she went back to eating.
The eyes continued to watch its prey, the eyes belonged to a large white wolf, how it was able to hide so well, we may never know. The wolf continued to stalk the mare, getting closer with each step. Suddenly the wolf smelled something in the air, the scent was coming from the mare, she was pregnant. The scent of the mare was intoxicating, driving the wolf closer towards the mare. The wolf unintentionally snapped a twig making the alicorn raise her head quickly as her body tensed up, getting ready to run.
The mare nickered and looked around again, fear rising in her chest. She took off with blinding speed towards a hill. It was now that the wolf revealed itself and took off after the mare. The mare looked back at the charging wolf before she started running as fast as she could. However, the wolf was catching up, soon the mare would be caught. Just as the mare reached the hill, her front left hoof got caught on a tree root sending her tumbling to the ground.
This gave the wolf the chance to pounce onto its prey. The mare was at the wolf’s mercy, she held her eyes closed, waiting for the end, but it never came. Instead of the wolf going for her jugular, he was focused elsewhere. The mare had worked up a small sweat trying to get away, and the wolf couldn’t stop admiring her plot.
The mare took this chance to pin the wolf by sitting on its head. However, the action didn’t go the way the mare intended, for right between the wolf’s legs, the mare could see the wolf’s red member coming out of his sheath. The mare blushed as she flicked her tail as she felt his labored breathing on her folds. The mare began enjoying the feeling of the wolf beneath her and slowly began to grind against his head.
The mare bit her lip before lifting her flank ever so slightly before bringing it down, grinding it on his head. The action rewarded her with a shiver up her spine. The mare nickered before she did it again, then put her full weight down on the wolf’s head before grinding it side to side. She finally released the wolf after lifting her ass a bit.
The wolf gave a snort before moving away from the mare. The mare neighed in response as she looked at the wolf. The wolf slowly got closer to the mare and sniffed at her marehood, breathing in the scent of her arousal.
She started flicking her tail giving him quick glimpses of her folds. The wolf latched onto her dock with his teeth and moved her tail away before he shoved his snout into her plot. She nickered as she started breathing heavily.
The wolf drew out his tongue and began lapping at the mare’s folds, taint, and ponut. She neighed softly as she stomped her front left hoof. The wolf was getting impatient and climbed up onto the Mare’s plot. She neighed in delight as the wolf started getting his canine cock in her marehood. After he pushed it all the way to the knot the wolf wrapped its front paws around the mare before he started humping away.
The wolf began panting as he thrust into the mare. The mare whined and nickered everytime he thrusted into her. His pace at first was slow but he quickly ramped it up till he was going full speed.
“Fuck!! Ok, enough with the nature documentary! Just let us fuck already!” I said, punching the author(s) in the throat(s).
With the faint sounds of labored gasping from the author(s), I continued thrusting into my bitch. “Oh Fuck!! I don't know how much longer I could have kept that up!” Jasmine moaned as I fucked her.
“Yeah moan for me, moan like the little bitch you are!” I said to her before giving her a few love nips on her ass.
“Yes, fuck my pony pussy, you big bad wolf.” Jasmine moaned as I started slipping the knot in as I thrusted.
“You don’t just want me fucking your little marehood do you? I bet you want me inside that fat puffy ponut of yours don’t you?!” I said as I humped into her very roughly.
“You bet I do.” Jasmine moaned
“After I cum in your snatch, you probably want to stuff me into your ass like the buttslut you are!” I said as I stuffed my knot into her and began savagely ramming into her marehood.
“Yes, I'm a buttslut, fill both my holes with your cum!” She moaned.
“Jasmine you’re squeezing me too tight, I’m gonna cum!” I moaned.
“Yes, do it, cum inside me!” She screamed.
“I’m cumming!” I moaned then pushed my knot inside her as it inflated, locking me inside of her as I emptied my ball sack into her.
“Yeeeees!” Jasmine moaned.
“Fuck….” I moaned as my tongue lolled out.
“I think, I've had enough, carrying a baby is more tiring than I thought.” Jasmine said as she panted.
“Yeah, and a wolf dick rubbing up against their face can’t be too fun for the baby either.” I joked.
“Let's return home for now. I'm getting a little tired.” Jasmine said with a smile before she yawned,
“Alright.” I said as I changed back and pulled out. Then I heard a gasp coming from the nearby bushes. I quickly grabbed whoever was there and pulled them out. I was surprised to find a young buxom woman. “A Spy!” I said aloud. I ripped off her clothes and dragged her over to Jasmine’s ass. “I have ways of dealing with spies!” I said as I shoved the woman’s head into Jasmine’s ass and shoved her all the way in, muffled screaming heard the whole time.
Jasmine moaned as the woman was forced into her ass. I didn’t stop until I couldn’t even touch her feet. “There, now you’ll have something to digest while you rest.” I said to Jasmine.
“Was that really necessary?” Jasmine asked as her stomach showed a few bulges and kicks from within.
“Not really, but I couldn’t just let her go, and you said you wanted me to fill your ass, and she was definitely filling wasn’t she?” I said.
“I guess, but can you warn me next time?” She asked.
“Ok. I will.” Come on let’s get back home before more people show up and I have to make you as big as a blimp.” I said before I teleported us back home.
Once we were back home I brought Jasmine to her bed and laid her down. “Feeling better?” I asked her as I put my clothes on.
“A little.” She said.
“I’m going to go work on some stuff. You get some rest.” I told her as I covered her up with her blankets.
“Thank you, and be be careful.” Jasmine told me before I closed the door.
I left Jasmine alone and headed into the lab, however before I could do anything There was a loud blast coming from outside, sending tremors throughout the house. Bella came rushing out of the kitchen terrified. “Rob, Rob!” She yelled.
“I know, I know!” I said before getting on the intercom. “Jasmine, Charizazzle, Xena, Renamon, Snuggles, Andrea, Sheut, Strumpet, Airachnid, Fidget, Bella, Harley, Alita, grab your things, we’re leaving! Techadon Robots and M10 Assassins, take everything that isn’t bolted down and pack it all up! ” I yelled into the intercom. All over the house I could hear everyone rushing to get everything, except for Fidget who was flying around the place in a panic.
“Come one everyone move!” I said before I went out the back door. I opened my chest and took out my ship and tossed it into the air. Immediately it turned on and grew to its true size.
“Techadon robots and M10 Drones! Get everyone and everything aboard NOW! ” I yelled.
The Techadon robots came outside and each had two M10 drones attach themselves onto the techadon’s backs like jetpacks and they flew up to the ship carrying whatever they had.
I went back inside and grabbed the pod with the Highbreed, and I saw the drones carrying out Kiryu on my way back out, I gave the pod to a Techadon and went back inside to engage the self destruct sequence of the house.
“Ok! Everyone outside NOW! ” I yelled. Everyone started running outside knocking over chairs, and other furnishings as they ran out the door. Techadon robots held Jasmine and brought her up the the ship, along with the other girls that couldn’t fly.
After tripple checking that everyone was out of the house, I made one more sweep and made sure to grab everything I could from the lab before I left the house and changed to my robot form and transformed into my modified nighthawk mode.
I took off into the sky and flew around and did some reconnaissance on what was bombarding the house. I found out it was the king and a few guards, armed with cannons and a few mages. They apparently didn’t see the ship or anyone going inside, or me for that matter, so I decided to go back to Robot mode and shift to human form and I did a superhero landing in front of them as the house exploded behind me.
“You assholes better have a damn good reason for bombarding my house!” I yelled.
“We can't wait for you anymore, you've been wasting our time while thousands die on the front lines. If I could simply summon another hero I would, but the only way for us to do that is to kill the current hero.” The king answered as he stepped into view.
“Well that’s where you have a problem, I’m immortal! I literally cannot die!” I said.
“Even gods can bleed, I doubt you’ll be any different.” The king said arrogantly as he stepped back behind his soldiers and cannons that had now taken aim at me.
“Then allow me to show you my true face!” I said before I took a step back and changed with a flash and was at my full height in my robot form.
“Laserbeak, Rumble, Ravage, EJECT!!! OPERATION: WARFARE! ” I said in my monotone, metallic staccato voice. The soldiers stood steadfast but that quickly changed when Laserbeak unleashed its first barrage of laser fire, their armor and shields were useless in the face of advanced firepower.
The cannons fired at me, but I didn't move an inch as the cannon shells merely ricocheted off me, some of which went flying towards the soldiers causing mass panic. As I looked over the carnage I looked for the king, but he was gone and ran off like a coward.
“Leave now and I may let you live to see tomorrow, stay and fight and you will be terminated!” I told them. The soldiers wasted no time in running for their lives and within seconds the area was clear.
“Laserbeak, Rumble, Ravage, Return!!!!” I said. They all went back into my chest before I went to go check on my girls to see if they were alright.
By the time I arrived on the ship I had transformed to robot mode and shifted back to my human form with a flash. I made my way to the captain’s quarters and found them all there. “Everyone alright?” I asked.
“Yeah, but I think I have to lay down, I'm starting to get migraines.” Said Jasmine as she rubbed her head with her hoof.
“I've also checked to make sure no one is injured.” Bella said as she stood up.
“Ok. Now, while I have everyone here I need to talk to you all.” I said.
“What do you want to talk about?” Asked Jasmine as she put her hoof down.
“As you all know, I’ve given you all a collar, now these collars are special, as soon as you put them on, you become immortal. Meaning your bodies won’t change, your boobs won't start to sag, you won’t get any wrinkles, or anything like that, you’ll just stay the same as you are now.” I explained.
“Uhh, wow, that’s… a big turn of events.” Bella said as she sat back down with a look of shock on her face, and the others gave similar responses except for Jasmine.
“Your boobs won’t get bigger or smaller unless I want them too. Bella you’re safe cuz your boobs are perfect. And everyone else, if you want improvements, I can easily make your boobs or your asses bigger or smaller, now those of you who want to sleep with me tonight can stay, the rest of you can go find a room to call your own.” I exclaimed.
“Well with everything that's just happened I think I'll be good for a while.” Xena said, and the others seemed to agree.
“Ok, so who wants to sleep in the captain’s quarters with me?” I asked. Bella, Harley, Sheut, Fidget, Renamon, Snuggles, and Jasmine stayed as the others left. “Alright, Harley, get to your full size, and lay on your back, you’ll be our mattress.” I said. She rolled her eyes before she got onto her back, and grew larger.
“Ok…. Now everyone get on Harley’s belly, and I’ll get some blankets.” I said before I left.
I went to bridge #1 and had the Techadon robots at the controls bring the ship into orbit around the planet. Then I got some large blankets and headed up to the captain’s room and found them all on Harley’s stomach and cuddling with each other. I walked over to a closet and changed into some jammies before I climbed into the “bed”. I pulled the blankets over us and picked up Fidget and held her like a teddy bear and got comfortable in Harley’s fur between her breasts.
“Good night everyone.” Jasmine said as she closed her eyes.
“Good night.” I said.
Author's Note
Disclaimer: I do not own any of the art, except for the pirate flag I made.
Please enjoy, like, watch, and leave a comment!
